



0- 



^'^^• •% 






'o. I* V\ 



'c. 



\. ,# 



" '■'.'^ 



-3^% 






•V 









.0' 






^^ v' 









\0 o. ^ _^ .01^ 




^v. 



A*' 



%_ 



cP- 






.0^ 










,aV ,a 



o5 -^^ ' 



^' o> 






i 






■ c- • 









-^^ 



3! 


.^^' 




^ - ( ^ '\ 




o '^ , , o -c-* ^ 


.#^ 


. N 


•■","-- ''\f .'^"r,-% 


^^ v^^ =~ 




'oo^ 


xO°<. ' 




,- v^"" "'^-. 


1 l^- 




,^ \# % ■■.■ .• 











^ "^-, '-' . - , - ^^ ^, 






'- -^,. .^^ ,7- ■■•■-' ..^^v :-' -^ -^.^^^ =.-.-: ■>-,,. 



-v--./:--%'"-v\-- V'-^Vo-^,-'-,-^ 



OO. 






THE ALBION SERIES 

OF 

(^nq^Oi^Saxon <xrxb (jni65fe ^n^iis^ ^octv^ 

J. W. BRIGHT AND G. L. KITTREDGE 
GENERAL EDITORS 



ITbe Hlbiou Series. 

This series will comprise the most 
important Anglo-Saxon and Middle 
English poems in editions designed to 
meet the wants of both the scholar 
and the student. Each volume will 
ordinarily contain a single poem, 
critically edited, and provided with 
an introduction, notes, and a full 
glossary. 



7- 



, V 



Ecce lingua Britanniae, quae nil aliud noverat 
quam barbarum frendere, jamdudum in divinis 
laudibus Hebraeum coepit Alleluia resonare. 
Ecce quondam tumidus, jam substratus sanc- 
torum pedibus servit Oceanus, ejusque barbaros 
motus, quos terreni principes edomare ferro 
nequiverant, hos pro divina formidine sacer- 
dotum ora simplicibus verbis ligant ; et qui 
catervas pugnantium infidelis nequaquam metu- 
erat, jam nunc fidelis humilium linguas timet. 
Quia enim perceptis caelestibus verbis, clares- 
centibus quoque miraculis, virtus ei divinae 
cognitionis infunditur, ejusdem divinitatis ter- 
rore refrenatur, ut prave agere metuat, ac 
totis desideriis ad aeternitatis gratiam venire 
concupiscat. 

Gregory the Great, Moral. 27.11. 



THE 



Christ of Cynewulf 



H poem in TLbvcc parts 



TJIE ADVENT, THE ASCENSION, AND 
THE LAST JUDGMENT 



Edited 
With Introduction, Notes, and Glossary 



BY 



ALBERT S. COOK 

PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE 
IN YALE UNIVERSITY 





;* ^ 
«• 




BOSTON, U.S.A. 


GINN 


& COMPANY, PUBLISHERS 




Cbe ^tl)en8euin JJrefiS 




1900 


\K 


\ 



TWO COPIES RHCElVEi 

Lftrary ot Coivgr.t* 






55838 



Copyright, rgoo 
By albert S. COOK 



ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 



SECOND COPY, 



TO THE MEMORY OF 

ffrancts James Cbtl^ 

PROFESSOR IN HARVARD COLLEGE FROM 1 85 1 TO 1 896 

WHOSE MODESTY AND KINDNESS 

NO LESS THAN HIS FRUITFUL LABORS IN ENGLISH SCHOLARSHIP 

HAVE MADE HIM AN INSPIRATION AND A MODEL 

TO HIS YOUNGER COMRADES 

THROUGHOUT AMERICA 



J 



PREFACE. 



My especial interest in the Christ dates from the year 1889, when 
I published in Modern Language Notes the discovery that a hymn 
quoted by Bede constitutes an important source for the Third Part. 
A little earlier in the same year I had commented on the word 
syiirust^ occurring in line 1320. In 1896 I published some notes 
on the Christ in the Fesigabe fiir Eduard Sievers. Besides, I had 
interested myself in Cynewulf to the extent of publishing, in the first 
number of Anglia for 1892, an article on the date of the Old English 
Eleiie. It was not unnatural, therefore, that when the editors of the 
present series requested a contribution from me, I should designate 
the Christ as my choice. At that time I had made no collections 
toward an edition, and everything not mentioned above, including 
my notes in the Journal of Germanic Philology^ has accordingly been 
done since the invitation was extended. The discovery of the sources 
of the First Part was made on March 8 and 9, 1897. 

So far as the existing state of English scholarship would allow, I 
have sought to edit an ancient English classic with some approach 
to the care which has been bestowed upon certain of the Greek and 
Roman masterpieces. This has required not only an acquaintance 
with the labors of my predecessors in the same field, but also some 
reading in the Fathers, the liturgies, and the hymns of the Church. 
Where I have been baffled, I have not hesitated to say so frankly, 
that the future inquirer may the more readily discover the problems 
that stand in pressing need of solution. Some, I doubt not, are 
insoluble ; but I cannot flatter myself that I have left nothing for 
my successors to do. 

For the readings of the manuscript I have chiefly depended upon 
Assmann, in the Grein-Wiilker Bibliothek, upon Gollancz, and upon 
Schipper. In capitalization and punctuation I have followed my own 



Vlll PREFACE. 

judgment. The Variants make no account of the employment of p 
and & according to the views of the different editors. Where an 
emendation seemed reasonably certain, I have not hesitated to incor- 
porate it into the text, whether it originated with another or with 
myself. I regret that Cosijn's notes in Vol. 23 of Paul and Braune's 
Beitrdge reached me too late to enable me to make a consistent use 
of them throughout ; but in one way or another I have endeavored 
to turn them to full account. A number of changes required, accord- 
ing to Sievers, on metrical grounds, have been recorded in the 
Variants, but I have not been courageous enough, in most cases, to 
embody them in the text. The subdivisions of the poem recognized 
by previous editors, as well as those which I approve, have been 
indicated by breaks in the printing ; the object in preserving the 
former is to indicate the progress made in the understanding of the 
text. 

The arrangement of the Glossary on the principle that ce is 
alphabetically equivalent to a has been adopted in deference to the 
demand of the general editors, and it should be understood that 
I personally regard it as wholly indefensible ; students had at length 
obtained some measure of relief from the perplexing arrangements 
adopted in Ettmiiller's Lexicon and Grein's Sprachschatz^ and hence- 
forth we should, I believe, have adhered to the strictly alphabetic 
order, which, so far as relates to a and <^, ought to cause no more 
difficulty in Old English than in Latin lexicons. 

One or the other of the general editors has read most of the 
proof. My chief obligations to Professor Bright are mentioned in the 
Notes ; but it should also be said that he is responsible for the indi- 
cated quantities in proper names. 

The assistance of others than the general editors has in all cases, 
I believe, been recorded in the Notes. I have particularly to record 
my gratitude to Professor T. Bouquillon, of the Catholic University 
of America, for information concerning the Greater Antiphons, duly 
quoted in its proper place. With respect to the latter, the fact 
that Cynewulf is now known to have used them may be of interest 
to liturgiologists. 

It has frequently been urged as a reproach against Old English 
that it had no literature worthy of the name, and was itself not 
literary. Even Lowell somewhere says : ' Hasty generalizers are apt 
to overlook the fact that the Saxon was never, to any great extent. 



PREFACE. IX 

a literary language. Accordingly it held its own very well in the 
names of common things, but failed to answer the demands of 
complex ideas derived from them.' If this book, by elucidating 
somewhat more perfectly the meaning of a noble piece of Old Eng- 
lish poetry, should do something to remove this unfounded and 
unfortunate prejudice, I shall not regret a labor which, after all, 
has been its own abundant reward. 

Greensboro, Vermont, 
August 15, 1899. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. 

PAGE 

I. The Christ xiii 

The Exeter Book xiii 

Unity of the Christ xvi 

Part I. — The Advent xxv 

The celebration of Advent by the medieval church xxv 

The spirit of Advent xxix 

The Greater Antiphons xxxv 

The character of the Antiphons and their influence 

upon Cynewulf xli 

Part II. — The Ascension xliii 

Part III. — Doomsday xlv 

Grammatical Notes xlvi 

Stressed vowels xlvi 

Unstressed and slightly stressed vowels . . xlviii 

Consonants xlix 

Nouns . . . . ' xlix 

Weak adjectives xlix 

Comparison of adjectives xlix 

Pronouns xlix 

Numerals 1 

Verbs 1 

II. Poems attributed to Cynewulf lii 

The Riddles and Cynewulf lii 

The Andreas and Cynewulf Ix 

The Guthlac and Cynewulf Ixii 

The Phoenix and Cynewulf Ixiii 

Other poems attributed to Cynewulf .... Ixiv 

xi 



Xll 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



III. Fact and Opinion concerning Cynewulf 
Cynewulf and the epilogue to the Elene 
The date of Cynewulf .... 
The home of Cynewulf 

, Cynewulf's identity 

The theology of Cynewulf .... 
Cynewulf as man and as poet 

Table of Significant Dates .... 

Table of Abbreviations .... 



Ixvi 

Ixvi 

Ixviii 

Ixxi 

Ixxii 

Ixxvi 

Ixxviii 

xcix 

ci 



CHRIST. 

Part I. — The Advent i 

Part II. — The Ascension i8 

Part III. — Doomsday 34 

Christ i 665-1 693 63 

Notes d'] 

Glossary , 227 



INTRODUCTION. 



I. THE CHRIST. 

The Exeter Book. — Since the Christ is contained in the Codex 
Exoniensis, or Exeter Book, in which it forms the hrsc poem, a general 
account of this volume and of Leofric, its donor, is here presented. 

Leofric,^ a priest whose education had been acquired in Lotharingia, 
and who had been the chaplain of Edward the Confessor during 
some part of the latter's residence on the Continent, which termi- 
nated in 1042, was in 1046 or thereabouts made Bishop of Devon 
and Cornwall, and Chancellor to King Edward. His see was first 
at Crediton, but being dissatisfied with this place as a residence, 
on account of the depredations practised by pirates, he removed to 
Exeter, and was enthroned in the old cathedral in 1050. 

Leofric found the cathedral despoiled of lands, books, and orna- 
ments ; King Athelstan (925-940), who had provided Exeter with 
the first stone fortifications mentioned in Anglo-Saxon history, had 
endowed the church with twenty-six estates, but of these only one of 
the poorest remained, consisting of two hides, on which there were 
but seven head of cattle. For some time Leofric fed the congrega- 
tion from his own means ; he recovered much, if not the whole, of 
the alienated land, and bestowed on the cathedral much real estate 
of his own. At his accession the cathedral possessed but five books 
— a Capitulary {Capitidare), a worn-out Vesperale (Nihtsang), an 
Epistolary, and two worn-out Lectionaries. Besides these, its sole 
treasures were one old mass-vestment and one reliquary.^ Leofric 
gave to it, among other things, crosiers and vestments, silver chalices 
and ivory candlesticks, bells and banners, an ivory altar, two copies 

1 The best account of his life is by Warren, The Leofric Missal, pp. xix-xxvi ; 
see also the article in the Diet. xYat. Biog., and the authorities quoted there, 
among whom, however, Warren does not appear. 

2 Kemble, Cod. Dipt. 4. 276; Warren, p. 2. 

xiii 



V INTRODUCTION. 

he Gospels bound in ivory, more than thirty other service- 
ex'.s, Boethius' Comolatio?is in Latin and in Old English, Gregory's 
'- -"al and Dialogues, portions of the Bible, and various works by 
. o'rpnyry, Prosper, Prudentius, Isidore, Bede, Orosius, Persius, 
Sedulius, Arator, and Amalarius, all in Latin, besides the work which 
we have still to mention.^ This, the only one now remaining in the 
possession of the cathedral, is described as i mycel Englisc boc 
BE GEHWiLCUM JJiNGUM ON LEODwiSAN GEWORHT, that is. One great 
English book on various topics, composed in verse, known now as the 
Codex Exoniensis, or Exeter Book, The other existing volumes of 
Leofric's donation are the following : — 

Brit. Mus. : Harl. 2961. 

Corp. Chr. Coll. Camb. : S. 12 ; D. 5 ; L. 12. 

Camb. Univ. Lib.: Gg. 3. 28; li. 2. 11.^ 

Oxford: Bodl. 579 ;3 708 ; Auct. F. i. 15 ; Auct. F. 3. 6.^ 

The manuscript is 14 centimetres in height and 18^ in breadth — 
approximately 5 ^ by 7% inches.'^ It is written on vellum, apparently 
by a single hand^ of the early eleventh century.'' Schipper explains 
any difference in the writing as probably due to the varying consistency 
of the parchment. Thorpe calls the writing 'fair and rather fine,' and 
Conybeare speaks of 'the clearness and beauty of its characters.'*^ 

At present the volume proper consists of 123 leaves, or 246 pages, 
from 8^ to 130^. Only one leaf is wanting in the interior of the 
volume, that between fol. 37 and fol. 38.'^ On the other hand, sev- 
eral leaves are missing at the beginning and end.-^" Probably because 

iThe document recording these gifts is extant in MS. Bodl. Auct. D. 2. 16. fol. 
ia_2b, and MS. Harl. 258. fol. 125b. Some librarian has also transcribed it on 
fol. i-2a of certain comparatively modern leaves bound in at the beginning of the 
Exeter Book. It is printed in Kemble, Cod. Dipt. 4. 274-6 (No. 940), and in 
Dugdale, Monasticon 2. 527, with a translation ; see also the abstracts, with trans- 
lation, in Conybeare, Illustrations, pp. 199-200, in Warren, pp. xxi-xxiv, and in 
Wright, Biog. Brit. Lit., Anglo-Saxon Period, pp. 38-39. 

2 This is a copy of the Old English Gospels; see Skeat, Gospel of Saint Mark, 
p. vii. 3 fjig Leofric Missal. 

^ For the contents of these MSS. in general, see Warren, pp. xxiii, xxiv. 

5 Schipper, in Germania 19. 327. ^ Schipper, p. 328. 

■^ Thorpe says, of the tenth ; but cf. Conybeare, Illustratiofts, p. 10 ; Schipper ; 
Wiilker, p. 223. ^ p. j^g. 9 Schipper, p. 327. 

1° A copy of the MS., made by Robert Chambers in 1831, now constitutes 
Addit. MS. 9067 of the British Museum (Wiilker, Grundriss, p. 222). 



THE EXETER BOOK. XV 

of the book's remaining unbound for a considerable period, the hi 
page shows signs of wear and is marred by ink-blots, so that xvi 
several places it is practically undecipherable. The last page ' ,,.,, 
sustained serious damage by the action of a fluid on the ink, wher^uy 
.much of the writing is rendered wholly illegible.'^ The last twelve 
i; aves have been burned through, apparently by a bit of ignited 
wood or other substance; only slight traces of the injury appear on 
foil. 1 1 6, 1 1 8.' 

Only the commonest abbreviations are found. The whole manu- 
script must have been corrected by another hand after writing, the 
corrections being in a paler ink. Thorpe's transcript is in general 
accurate, but he has overlooked fragments of six riddles toward the 
end.^ The hemistichs are but seldom divided by a point. Vowels 
ma/ked long in the MS. are noted by Wiilker, Bibl. 3^ 239-243. 

The first account of our volume was given by Wanley, pp. 279-281. 
He describes the book in general, then notes in order the legal docu- 
ments contained in the first seven leaves, and finally catalogues the 
poems of the manuscript proper, as he understood them, dividing the 
whole into ten books. His list of the poems is reproduced with sub- 
stantial correctness by Wiilker, Grundriss, pp. 219-221; an excerpt 
relating to the Christ is to be found on p. 67, infra. Referring to 
Leofric's designation of the volume as large (' mycel '), Wanley says 
that it is now of only medium thickness, but ascribes this to the loss 
of leaves at the beginning and end.* 

In 181 2, Conybeare published m Archaeologia, Vol. 17, his 'Account 
of a Saxon Manuscript,' etc.^ This was followed by his Illustrations, 
edited by his brother in 1826. In the latter the volume is designated 
as the Exeter Manuscript.^ 

Thorpe's description, contained in the preface to his edition 
(1842), is very brief and vague, consisting of only a single para- 
graph. 

The collation by Schipper,^ in 1874, was made with much care, 
and is the basis of the chief statements here made concerning the 
manuscript. 



•* Thorpe, Cod. Exon., p. v. 5 See Wiilker, p. 221. 

2 Schipper, p. 327 ; cf. Trautmann, in Anglia 16. 207. 

^ Schipper, p. 328 ; Wiilker allows only five in his Grundriss (p. 224), but cf. 
Bihl. f. 237. 6 p. 8. 

* P. 279 ; Wiilker, p. 218. ' Germania 19. 327-338. 



C XVI INTRODUCTION. 

\ 

{ From the date ascribed to the volume by the most competent 
ex perts, it seems not unlikely that it may have been executed and 
carefully revised under Leofric's own directions, in which case we 
are tempted to assume that the selection and compilation of the 
poems was also due to the good bishop. It is clear that he was a 
man of taste as well as of judgment, a lover of art as well as; an 
excellent administrator. At present, the Christ is the longest and 
most important poem in the collection, being at least one-fifth longer 
than the Guth/ac, and nearly two and a half times as long as the 
Phoejiix or the Juliana. If the book were put together by a man as 
judicious, learned, and artistic as Leofric, it would seem fitting that 
he should begin it with a poem of such great beauty and 
significance. 

The Christ IS contained on folios 8^-32^, the very beginning of the 
manuscript proper. Part I ends in the middle of 14% and Part II 
near the foot of 19^. For details see the Variants. 

Unity of the Christ. — The unity of the CV^r/i-/ was apparently never 
suspected until Dietrich undertook his investigation.^ Wanley had 
prepared the way for the recognition of the three Parts, as indicated 
in the present edition, by dividing the whole into three books at 440 
and 867,^ but this division was ignored until after the time of Die- 
trich. This scholar divided at 440 and 779, a division which is 
manifestly untenable in view of the fact that there is a two-line space 
at 440 and 867, while there is only a half-line space at 779 ; uhat 
there is a ' long flourish of capital letters ' at the beginning of each 
Part ; ^ and that an inspection of the sources confirms the indications 
of the manuscript."* 

Dietrich connects I and II in the following manner. Rightly 
regarding lines 378-439 as the conclusion of I, he assumes that the 
he of 436, 438 refers to Christ, and that the e&el where Christ is rep- 
resented as dwelling points forward to II, which relates how he 
ascended to his home in the skies^ (cf. 630, 741). This view is to seme 
extent invalidated by the strong probability that he does not refer to 
Christ.^ Further, Dietrich remarks that 445-453 unmistakably points 
back to the Nativity, and that Nil^ 440, has an illative significanct./ 

1 Haupt's Zs. 9. 193-214. 5 Cf. infra, p. 114. 

2 See infra, p. 67. ® See note on 436. 
8 GollanczS p. xviii. ^ p. 208. 

* See notes on 782b-796, 850-866, and pp. 17 1-2. 



UNITY OF THE CHRIST. XVll 

Dietrich's III begins at 779, evidently because 779-866 contains 
allusions to the Last Judgment (782-814, 824-849).^ Having 
assumed this, it is easy to prove that 779-866 is closely related to 
the remainder oi"! the poem, which is all occupied vi^ith the Last Judg- 
ment. The remarkable fact is that Dietrich, who discovered the 
dependence of Part II upon Gregory's homily, should have overlooked 
the dependency of 779-866 upon that part of the homily which is 
really its basis^j. Moreover, as a proof of the close connection of all 
three Parts, ^'Dietrich would call every Part a 'coming.' For I and 
III this, 'is evident, but it verges on the absurd when he declines to 
call the Ascension a departure from earth, or a return to heaven, and 
designates it as an arrival — a coming — into glory. Not less strained 
is it to designate the Ascension as the middle point of the life of 
Christ, the Nativity and the Last Judgment marking the beginning 
and the end. More acute is Dietrich's suggestion that the unity of 
the poem is indicated by the fact that on all three occasions Christ 
is represented as accompanied by angels.^ Its force is weakened, 
it is true, by the consideration that this attendance of angels is 
mentioned only in II and III. On the other hand, since I does not 
describe the Nativity, as Dietrich assumed, but expresses the senti- 
ments proper to the season of Advent, it is not surprising that this 
omission should occur. Dietrich adds that, should linguistic differ- 
ences between the three Parts be urged, the answer is that such 
must occur between the different works of every good poet, along 
wdth resemblances ; so, for example, between the Elene and the 
Juliana. He reserves for eventual future publication the coinci- 
dences between I and II, taken together, and III, and the resem- 
blances between all three and the EleJie and Juliana^ as well as the 
Andreas. He thereupon adduces the internal rime of 591-6, as 
compared with El. 11 4-5, 1 237-1 246, 1248-125 1, and five instances 
in the Andreas. 

Sievers appears to have been the first to question the unity of the 
Christ, In 1887, in an article on expanded lines in Old English, he 
argued as follows.^ There is only one expanded line in I and II 
(v. 621). Part III (assumed by him to begin at 779'* and end at 

1 Cf. infra, paragraph at foot of p. 175. 

2 Cf. 449-461, 941, 1013, etc. 

3 PBB. 12. 455-6. 

* He admits, however, the possibility that 779-866 end II. 



XVlll INTRODUCTION. ) 

1693) has, on the other hand, many expanded lines, distributed 
pretty uniformly.^ Accordingly, in this respect I and II resemble 
the /u/iana, while III is rather akin to the £/ene. ^Furthermore, an 
author is much more likely to name himself at the l:')eginning or end 
of a work than in the middle of it. He accordingl y concludes that 
I and II at all events belong to a different period from III, and that, 
if Cynewulf is the author of all three,, each must be regarded as an 
independent work. 

In 1888, Cremer^ came to a different conclusion. 1-7^ 78 was called 
A, while B was 779-1693. Utilizing his own results and'^^rucht's, 
Cremer maintained that B differs neither linguistically nor metric- 
ally from Elene and Juliana^ while, in respect to metre, A is more 
remote. A is to be subdivided into I and II ; B is by Cynewulf, 
as further proved by the runes. Conceding the justness of Die- 
trich's view with respect to the unity of the thought underlying the 
whole, and allowing that there are passages markedly transitional 
from I to II, and from II to III, Cremer still contended that, in at 
least one case,^ A differs linguistically from B', and that when 

I and II were completed, it was easy for a later poet to perceive the 
drift, and determine the subject of the poem which should logically 
follow. Moreover, III being well organized, while I and II, accord- 
ing to Cremer, are not organized at all, III must be by a better poet 
(Cynewulf), who has thus completed an unfinished poem. He then 
repeats Sievers' argument about the position of the runic passage. 
Cynewulf introduces III with his name, as if to say, * Here my part 
begins.' 

In 1892 Mather,"* from ' independent work and a careful consid- 
eration of Cremer's dissertation,' came to the result, after applying 
several new metrical and alliterative tests, that 'there is no good 
reason for doubting that the three Parts of the Christ are by 
Cynewulf.' 

In 1894, Trautmann expressed his belief that, on metrical grounds, 

II was not by the author of I and III,^ and in 1896 presented his 

1 These are : 888-9, 92i> 1049, 1162-3, 1208, 1304, 1359, 1377, 1381-5, 1409, 
1422-7, 1460, 1487-8, 1495-6, 1 513-4, 1546, 1 561, [1665-7, 1669, 1689]. 

2 Metr. und Sprachl. Untersuchung, pp. 47-8. 

3 The dat. ham., hdme. 

4 M. L. N. 7. 97-107. 

^ Anglia, Beiblatt 5. 93, note. Cramer agrees with Trautmann. 



UNITY OF THE CHRIST. XIX 

views on the subject in full.^ He adduces several considerations 
tending to invalidate Dietrich's opinion : 

1. The three Parts, divided as in our text, are without transitional 
passages, and are therefore independent poems. 

2. The styles are different : I is chiefly invocation and praise, 
II homiletic and doctrinal, III descriptive. 

3. The divisions, capitals, points, and 'Amen' of the manuscript 
are to the same effect. 

4. The argument from the position of the runes. 

5. II is based upon Gregory's homily, while the source of I remains 
undiscovered, that of III is only partially known. 

6. In II there is ' a not wholly incomplete description of the Last 
Judgment.' This is out of place, if III is by the same author. 

7. 'The threefold coming of Christ' has not been found in any 
other author. With such a conception of ' coming,' we might go 
further, and add the harrowing of hell, the resurrection, and the 
Pentecostal descent of the Holy Ghost. 

8. I and III have many expressions not found in Cynewulf's other 
works. Extensive lists of these are presented. 

9. The metre, especially that of III, is not in Cynewulf's manner. 
Trautmann concludes that we know nothing of the author, either 

of I or of III, but that II is, according to the concordant testimony 
of language, metre, and runes, by Cynewulf. 

In 1897, Blackburn published a paper ^ written in 1895, before 
he had seen Trautmann's views, in which he presents the following 
opinions : 

1. An argument identical with No. 3 of Trautmann. He adds 
that a line of capitals is used to mark the beginnings of other poems 
that he names. 

2. Part I should be called The Irnmaculate Conception. It is 
strange, on Dietrich's hypothesis, that the poet treats only of what 
precedes Christ's birth or follows his death. Poems on such single 
topics are found elsewhere, e.g. the Last Judgment, and the Harrow- 
ing of Hell. 

3. This resembles Trautmann's No. 2. I is almost purely lyric ; 
II is a poetical homily ; III is descriptive, or descriptive-lyrical. 
Each part has a distinct plan, and seems complete and perfect in 

1 Angl. 18. 382-8. 2 yi„gi^ ig. 89-98. 



XX INTRODUCTION. 

itself. [Blackburn does not realize that 779-866 has a source in 
Gregory.] Lines 1 665-1 693 do not belong to III. 

4. Identical with Trautmann's No. 4. 

He concludes that II is by Cynewulf, but that as yet we have no 
proof concerning the other Parts. Dietrich's only argument for the 
connection of I and II is from iV/7, but this is inconclusive. Dietrich 
argues that differences of style do not prove difference of authorship ; 
true, but neither do resemblances in style prove identity of authorship. 
Blackburn adds names and epithets of the Deity peculiar to each of 
the three Parts, and states that I averages one kenning to 6y^ lines ; 
II, one to each 5^ ; and III, one to each 13^. In respect to style, 
he says that the differences between I and II are but slight, not 
enough, unsupported by others, to prove difference of authorship, 
but that III differs from the other two to an extent which suggests 
such difference. 

In 1896, Wiilker^ believed that the manner of II and III is quite 
different from that of I, and that a considerable interval may have 
elapsed between the composition of I and of II, whereas II and III 
are closely connected. 

In 1899, BrandP subscribed to Trautmann's opinion. 

Resuming what precedes, we have this result : 

Sievers separates 1-778 (perhaps 1-866) from 779 (867)-end. 

Cremer assigns 779-end to Cynewulf, while I and II are by an 
undiscovered poet. 

Mather believes that all these parts (following Dietrich's division) 
are by Cynewulf. 

Trautmann and Blackburn assign 440-866 to Cynewulf, but deny 
him the authorship of I and III. 

Moreover, while Sievers unites I and II, and opposes them to III. 
in which respect he is followed by Cremer and Blackburn, Trautmann 
regards all three as independent, though he groups I and III in con- 
tradistinction to II. All agree, of course, in ascribing to Cynewulf 
the Part which contains the runes, though Cremer assigns the runic 
passage to III, Trautmann and Blackburn to II, while Sievers is un- 
decided. The variety of results with respect to which two Parts, if 
any, are to be associated together, leads one to look with suspicion, 
at the outset, on the attempts to overthrow Dietrich's conclusion. 

1 Gesch. der Engl. Litt., p. 41. 

2 Ten Brink's Gesch. der Engl. Litt., i^. 64. 



UNITY OF THE CHRIST. XXI 

There are manifest difficulties in the way of determining the com- 
mon authorship, or even the coherence, in a particular order, of 
various poems whose association in a given manuscript may be purely 
accidental. If any one doubts this, let him assume that the various 
poems, or even the various groups of poems, comprised in Tennyson's 
Maud, had come down to us from a remote age, undated and adespota, 
perhaps wholly disarranged from their present order, and it may be 
with their number incomplete. Let him then assume that he is required 
to determine, by tests of vocabulary, metre, rime, tone, and subject- 
matter alone, whether these poems were written by a single author, 
and in what order they originally stood, and he may readily convince 
himself that he would have no slight task. Now the task is evidently 
harder where the metre is uniform through numerous poems, and the 
poetical vocabulary is partly conventional, and includes many stock 
formulas, as is the case in Old English. Differences in vocabulary, 
etc., between different poems by the same author are to be expected, 
as Dietrich has said, even when the poems are on kindred themes, 
or form members of a poetical cycle ; witness, for example, the 
sonnet-cycles of the Elizabethans, or Spenser's Shepherd^ s Calendar, 
Similarities, on the other hand, while they may indicate common 
authorship, might quite as well, in a period when there was a strongly 
marked poetical tradition, or when the influence of an individual 
was powerful, denote deliberate or unconscious imitation. On the 
whole it is easier, as one can readily see, to make out a plausible 
argument for diversity of authorship than for identity, especially in a 
literature in which transitions between one member of a poem and 
another were not, in general, very definitely marked. 

Taking for granted, then, that the task is one of extreme difficulty 
and delicacy, let us endeavor to ascertain what are the probabilities 
concerning the coherence of the three Parts, as we may provisionally 
agree to call them, and the existence of the poem which Dietrich 
called Christ. 

1. The argument that each has a distinct plan and style is not 
conclusive against the unity. This may be tested by Maud, or In 
Memoriam, or even by the Idylls of the King. 

2. So long as we have no other OE. example of a long poem 
divided into several members, the capitals, points, etc., which occur 
at 440, 867, and 1665, while they are pretty conclusive with respect 
to the intended unity of each of the Parts, by no means demonstrate 



XXll INTRODUCTION. 

that the several poems do not constitute members of a larger 
unity. 

3. The argument from the position of the runes seems to favor 
Sievers' theory that some time elapsed between the composition of 

II and of III, and Cremer's view that II may originally have been 
intended to complete the poem. I can not regard it, however, as 
conclusive against the assumption that III forms part of the whole. 
The same may be said of the references to the Last Judgment toward 
the close of 11. 

4. The sources of I are from the Breviary^ ; so, too, is Gregory's 
homily, the most important source of 11,^ and perhaps also the Ascen- 
sion hymn, or at least part of it, since, as it is found in the Surtees 
Hymns, it may have existed in the Breviary of the period. 

5. The secondary source of II is a hymn ascribed to Bede ; the 
chief source of III is a hymn first quoted by Bede.^ 

6. Not only is Gregory the author of the principal source of II, 
but he furnishes important subsidiary sources for III.^ 

7. Part II contains allusions to the Nativity: 444 ff., 587, 628, 
720 ff., 786 ff. ; and to the Judgment : 520 ff., 782 ff. ; III refers to 
the Nativity: 1418 ff. 

8. Several of the features of the Judgment are common to II and 

III : thus, the great numbers assembled, and their dread of the 
coming sentence : (II) 795-6, 801-4, 833-847 : (III) 889-892, 1015- 
1026, 1040-1042, 1229^-1230^; the destruction of beauteous and 
precious things: (II) 804^-805% 807^-808^812-14; (III) 995-6; 
the progress of the destroying flame: (II) 808^-811 : (III) 964- 
1004; the destruction of buildings: (II) 811: (111)973-4,976^^-977^; 
the shaking of the heavens : (II) 825 : (III) 932 ; and the requital of 
the wicked: (II) 827-831: (III) 1265, 1269-127 1, 1538-1543 (cf. 
leahtriim fa, 529 : 1538) . 

9. The motive of the Harrowing of Hell is found in every Part : 
I (25 ff., 145 ff.) ; 11 (558 ff., 730 ff.); Ill (1 159 ff-). Elsewhere in 
OE. poetry it is found only in the poem of that name, and in 
Gen. 1076, EL 181, Rid. 565. Surely this circumstance is not purely 
fortuitous. 

10. Dietrich's argument from Nii, 440, seems to be borne out by 
several instances in the Christ ; s&e. especially (I) 326, (II) 512, 850. 

1 Cf. iftfra, pp. 71 ff. 2 cf_ infra, pp. 115-6. ^ cf. in/7'a, p. 171. 

* See notes on Ii27b-ii98, 1247-1259, 1280 ff., 1305, 1327-1333, 1649-1664. 



UNITY OF THE CHRIST. XXlll 

11. Rime is found in II and III: 591-6, 757: 1320, 1481-2, 
1496, 1 5 70-1, 1646. So is etymological or identical alliteration : 
592^: 980, 1121, 1395^ 

12. Abstract nouns preceded by to occur pretty uniformly through 
the three Parts. -^ 

13. There are traces of pleonasm in both I and II : 41, 118 : 592. 

14. The Trinity is glorified in both I and II : 378 ff. : 598^-599, 

773-4. 

15. The co-eternity of Christ with the Father is emphasized in 
both I and II : 122, 216 ff., 236 ff., 350 ff. : 465. 

16. There are verbal and material resemblances between the sev- 
eral Parts, ranging from the occurrence of a rare word, or of a word 
in an unusual sense, through that of groups of two, three, or four 
words, to the partial identity of two or more lines. I give illustrations 
and tolerably full references under each of the following heads : 

I : II : III. 



61-2. 


. . . hu hec heofones Cyning 
si&e gesece&, ond sylf cyxaeS. 


143-6. 


Sylfa wolde 
gefSlsiany^?/^^;? m^g&e, 
swylce grundas eac . . . 

stj>e gesecan. 


523-4- 


Wile eft swa-beah eor&an m^g&e 
sylfa gesecan. 


945-7. 

Again : — 


. . . )7onne folca Weard 
. . . eor&ati mcFg&e 
sylfa gesece&. 


418. 


Onfeng ddtfamjtan fliesc unwemme. 


720-2a. 


. . . )?a he oxvfSmnan dstdg 
maege'S unmaele, ond }?2er mennisc hiw 
onfeng butan firenum. 


i4i8b-i42oa. 


pa ic sylf gestdg, 



maga in modor, l^eah waes hyre maegdenhad 
seghwaes onwalg. 

Other instances are {a) 15, 27 : 504, 656 : 1042 ; {p) 59, 239, 356: 
672: 1087; {c) 65 : 722, 758 : 1421 ; {d) 124, 427 : 632 : 1421 ; 
{e) 296 : 488, 653 : 1383, 1401 ; (/) 387 : 661 : 1467-8. 

1 See inf?-a, note on 22. 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

I : II. 

1 06 : 696, soMaesta sunnan leoma. 
142 (cf. 250), 367 : 587, hidercyme ('Advent'). 
Again : — 
298. hurh cW7te gebyrd cennan sceolde. 

444. dcenned wear^ jturh clanne had. 

Other instances : — 

{a) 22, 82, 337 : 613, 789 ; {p) 83 : 740 ; {c) 102, 209 : 601, 
612; {d) 122: 465; {e) 150, 374: 586, 754; (/) 159: 743; 
(^g) 201 ff., 335 ff. : 823; {h) 207: 728; {i) 223: 788; (y) 226: 
588; {k) 251: 559, 821; (/) 255: 786^-787^; {m) 273: 755; 
{71) 316 : 463 ; {0) 316 : 474, 714 ; (/) 407 : 631 ; {q) 420 : 513. 

I : III. 

230, 277 : 1343, 1543, to widan feore. 

Other instances : — 

{a) 7: 1113; ib) 92, 113, 359: 1442; {c) 102: 1342, 1520; 
{d) 103: 1228; {e) 117: 1542, 1631 ; (/) 128: 1219, 1367; 
i^g) 171 : 1120; {H) 181: 1263, 1268; (/) 207% 211*: 1419-1420^; 
(» 227: 1198; ik) 235, (107): 968; (/) 266, (112): 1414; 
{m) 278,381: 1024, 1368, 1599; in) 284: 1189; ip) 359: 1442. 

II : III. 

492 : 927, heofonengla freat. 
Again : — 
548-9. )'ast him celbeorhte englas t5geanes 

. . . heapum cwoman. 

928-9. ymbutan fara'S, celbeorhtra scolu, 

. . . heapum geneahhe. 
Again : — 
6o4b-6o5a. . . . aehta sped^ 

welaji ofer widlond. 

^383^-4^- • • • meahta sped, 

welan ofer widlonda gehwylc. 
Again : — 
832-3^ ponne mcegna Cyning on gemot cyme& 

J>rymma maeste. 

941-2. Wile ^Imihtig mid his engla gedryht, 

mcBgencyninga Meotod, on gemot cuman. 



THE ADVENT. XXV 

Other instances : — 

(^) 470 : 1129,1179; (/^ 479 • 1645; W 489: 1360; WsiS^- 
941b; (^s^ 218: 904; (/) 563: 1407-8; (g) 610: 1596; (/i) 618: 
1515 ; (0 ^21^: 1379-80^; (J) 621^-626: 1409^-13; (/&) 623, 
(414): 1196; (/) 632, 739, 841, 849 : 971, 1080, 1148,(1333), 1558, 
1570, 1585, 1588 (see note on 1588) ; (;;/) 632, (427) : 1471,(1173); 
(n) 681 : 1529 ; (0) 707, 816 : 1057 ; (/) 729 : 1467 ; (^) 768 : 
1504 ; (>) 785 '■ 947 ; W 795r 832 : 942 ; (/) 800: 1283 ; (7^) 819 : 
1326, 1579-80; (v) 820: 1480; (w) 824-5^: 1527-8^ (x) 825b: 
932b . (^) 829 : 1538 ; (z) 830 : 985 ; (aa) 831 : 965, (931), 1006 ; 
(d^) 832 : 916, 942 ; (cc) 834 : 998 ; (d^) 835 : 1229 ; (ee) 848-9 : 
1580-1 ; (if) 865: 1220. 

Whatever may be said of individual parallels, I cannot think that 
such a series of correspondences is without significance. 

17. There are no clearly marked dialectal differences between 
the three Parts.^ 

18. The Advent implies the Second Advent, and the two notions 
were constantly associated in the liturgies ; ^ the Ascension, too, sug- 
gests the Last Judgment.^ 

I conclude, therefore, that there is a strong presumption, amount- 
ing in my judgment to certainty, that the three divisions are by the 
same author, Cynewulf ; that they stand in an organic relation to one 
another ; and that they may thus be fairly regarded as forming, in 
combination, a single poem. This of course does not exclude the 
possibility that the three Parts may have been written at different 
times. 

Part I. The Advent.^ Tke celebration of Adve?it by the medice- 
val church. — The beginnings of the observance of the Advent 
season are lost in the obscurity of the early Christian ages. About 
the middle of the fifth century the indications begin to be unmis- 

^ See pp. xlvi-li. 2 ggg pp_ xxvii, xxix £f. 

3 See Acts i. 11 ; infruy p. 117, vv. 67-8; p. 118, vv. 11 3-6; note on 782b-796 ; 
and p. xliv. It is significant that in Otfrid the treatment of the Last Judgment 
follows immediately upon that of the Ascension. 

* The section on the Advent has been developed at such length because this 
part of Cynewulf's poem can be fully understood only through a comprehension 
of its historic basis, and through participation in the spirit of the season which it 
celebrates. The nature of the Ascension and of the Last Judgment is presented 
with sufficient clearness by Cynewulf himself. 



XXVI INTRODUCTION. 

takable. Maximus of Turin (fl. 465) has left us two homilies ^ and a 
sermon ^ in which he exhorts the faithful to clothe themselves with 
the garments of righteousness, and thus to make ready for the cele- 
bration of their Lord's nativity. Similarly, Caesarius of Aries ^ 
(d. 542) delivered two sermons'* on the subject of the Advent, in 
which he urges Christians to abstain from avarice, hatred, pride, 
anger, drunkenness, and lasciviousness, and to be sober, merciful, 
pure, humble, and rich in alms-deeds. In one of these he draws 
a vivid picture of the preparations in some great man's household 
for his birthday, in order to illustrate how the soul should be made 
ready for Christ's coming. 'Abstain,' he exhorts, 'even from con- 
jugal endearments ; invite the poor frequently to your banquets ; 
rise early for vigils ; stand in church at prayers and singing ; utter 
no idle or worldly speeches yourself, and reprove those who do ; 
keep peace with all men, and bring back to concord those whom you 
perceive to be at variance.' 

The general observance of Advent in the Western world is proba- 
bly due to the Franks. About the year 480, Perpetuus of Tours 
recommends the faithful to fast three times a week from Martinmas 
(Nov. 11) to Christmas,^ a period of forty-three days. In 524, the 
Council of Lerida interdicts marriage during the Advent season, a 
precept which is still observed. In 567, the Second Council of Tours 
enjoins monks to fast from the beginning of December till Christ- 
mas.^ In 582, the Council of Macon ordains that from Martinmas 
to Christmas the Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays shall be days 
of fasting, and that mass shall be celebrated according to the Lenten 
rite.^ 

The practice of observing an Advent fast must have been intro- 
duced into England as early as the seventh century, even if it was 
not already in use among the Irish. Bede tells us of Eadbert, 
Bishop of Lindisfarne (d. 698), that he used to spend the forty days 
before Christmas in a place remote from the church, and encom- 
passed by the sea, continuing in abstinence, prayer, and tears.^ 

1 Migne 57. 221-8. '^ lb. 

2 Migne 57. 531-4. ^ Ecd. Hist 4. 30. 

3 Cf. iftfra, p. 210. 

4 Migne 39. 1973-7- 

^ Gregory of Tours, Hist. Franc. 10. 31. 

* Gueranger, The Liturgical Year, Advent, p. 25. 



THE ADVENT. XXVll 

Three-quarters of a century earlier, St. Egbert (d. 729), we are told 
on the same authority/ used to subsist on one meal a day of bread 
and skimmed milk during the three fasts of forty days — Lent, 
Advent, and the period immediately following Whitsunday. The 
same three quadragesimal fasts are recognized in the Penitential 
' drawn up under the eye, and published with the authority ' of Arch- 
bishop Theodore ^ (d. 690), who may have been influenced by the 
Greek practice.^ In the Dialogue^ of Egbert, Archbishop of York 
(d. 766), there is the appointment, in addition to the Ember Feasts, 
of a period of twelve days before the Nativity, to be spent in fastings, 
watchings, prayers, and alms ; on which twelve days not only were 
the clergy, but the laity also, with their wives and households, 
exhorted to resort to their confessors.^ 

The fast of forty days, or six weeks, was observed in France 
throughout the reign of Charlemagne, as well as in Spain, and is to 
this day practised in the Cathedral of Milan. In the oldest manu- 
scripts of the Sacramentary of Gregory the Great, the number of 
Sundays is five, but by the ninth or tenth century they were reduced 
to four,^ as in the present Roman Breviary and Anglican Prayer 
Book. In 867, as we know from a letter of Pope Nicholas I to the 
Bulgarians, four weeks was the period recognized at Rome.'' 

The Church recognized a threefold, or even fourfold, advent of 
Christ, which should form the theme of meditation at this season : 

1. Christ's coming in the flesh. 

2. His coming to the soul of the believer through faith. 

3. [His coming to the individual Christian at death.] 

4. His coming to judgment.^ 

1 3. 27. 

2 Haddan and Stubbs, Councils 3. 173-204, esp. p. 202 ; for other references 
cf. Mayor and Lumby's Bede, p. 283. The Irish also recognized the three fasts ; 
cf. Plummer's Bede 2. 197. The Christmas fast was known to them as Winter 
Lent, Moses' Lent, St. Martin's Lent. 

2 Alban Butler, Feasts and Fasts, p. 75 ; Gueranger, p. 27. 

* Haddan and Stubbs, Councils 3. 412-3. 

5 Diet. Chr. Ant. i. 662. 

^ Gueranger, p. 29. 

' Butler, p. 74. 

^ Thus St. Bernard in his third Advent Sermon (Migne 183. 45) : ' Triplicem 
enim ejus adventum novimus : ad homines, in homines, contra homines.' For 
the second he refers to Jn. 14. 23. In the fifth Sermon he says : ' In the first he 



XXVlll INTRODUCTION. 

It is disputed whether the tone of Advent is on the whole one of 
joy or sorrow, whether penitence or joyful anticipation gives it its 
prevailing character. ' The people are forcibly reminded of the sad- 
ness which fills the heart of the Church by the sombre color of the 
vestments. Excepting on the feasts of the saints, purple is the only 
color she uses ; the deacon does not wear the dalmatic, nor the 
subdeacon the tunic. Formerly it was the custom, in some places, 
to wear black vestments. . . . The Church also, during Advent, 
excepting on the feasts of saints, suppresses the Angelic Canticle, 
Gloria in excelsis Deo, et iti terra pax ho7ninibiis bonae voluntatis ; for 
this glorious song was only sung at Bethlehem over the crib of the 
Divine Babe — the tongue of the angels is not loosened yet. . . . 
Again, at the end of mass, the deacon does not dismiss the assembly 
of the faithful by the words Ite, ?nissa est. He substitutes the ordi- 
nary greeting, Benedicaniiis Domino, as though the Church feared to 
interrupt the prayers of the people, which could scarce be too long 
during these days of expectation. In the Night Office the Holy 
Church also suspends on these same days the hymn of jubilation, Te 
Deum laudamus. It is in deep humility that she awaits the supreme 
blessing which is to come to her ; and in the interval she presumes 
only to ask, and entreat, and hope. . . . On the ferial days, the 
rubrics of Advent prescribe that certain prayers should be said 
kneeling at the end of each canonical Hour, and that the choir 
should also kneel during a considerable portion of the mass.'^ To 
these it may be added that the organ, under the same circumstances, 
is silent. 

But there is also a joyful aspect to the season. 'The word of 
gladness, the joyful Alleluia, is not interrupted during Advent, 
except once or twice during the ferial office. It is sung in the 
masses of the four Sundays, and vividly contrasts with the sombre 
color of the vestments. On one of these Sundays — the third — 
the prohibition of using the organ is removed, and all are gladdened 

comes in flesh and weakness ; in the second, in spirit and power ; in the last, in 
glory and majesty ; and the second coming is the means whereby we pass from 
the first to the third.' To a similar effect Honorius of Autun, Gemma Animae 
3. I (Migne 172. 641), who says that we put ourselves back into the days of his 
saints of old who looked forward to his coming ; we anticipate his coming to us 
at death ; and we remember that he is to be our judge. Cf. Gueranger, pp. 81 ff. 
1 Gueranger, pp. 35-7. 



THE ADVENT. XXIX 

by its grand notes, and rose-colored vestments may be used instead 
of the purple.' ^ Honorius of Autun - explains that the Gloria in 
excelsis and Te Deiim are not sung, because the righteous before 
Christ's Advent were kept in the sadness of hell. So the dalmatic 
was not worn, because the garments of innocence and immortality were 
restored to us by Christ. Usage, however, must have differed under 
different circumstances. The laity were least strenuous in observ- 
ing the rigors of the season, the clergy more so, and the monks most 
of all.^ Then, north of the Alps the tone seems always to have 
been a sadder one. ' The four Sundays of Advent, which, under the 
influence of Frankish monastic customs, were soon to be regarded 
as so many stages in a penitential season, marked at Rome, on the 
contrary, in the eighth century, and even in the twelfth, the progress 
of a season of gladness, in which everything took its tone from the 
joyful expectation of the coming of the Redeemer; and the third, 
the Sunday Gaudete, with all the pomp of its " station " at S. Peter's, 
was the culminating point of this joyous going up to Bethlehem. 
The six days before the 24th of December garnished their ferial 
Psalms at Vespers and Lauds with Antiphons which already reflected 
the sparkle of the Savior's star. . . . And so at last the 24th was 
reached, when the Benedictus at the ferial Lauds had for its Antiphon 
that which is now transferred to the first Vespers of Christmas : 
^' Duin orius fuerit sol, videbitis Regem regum procedentem a matre^ 
\_sic\ tanqumn sponsus de thalafiio suoT Yet but one more night, 
and the King of kings would come forth from His tabernacle.' ^ 

The spirit of Advent. — The spirit of Advent is one of impatience with 
the present, and of longing for the future. The believer, like the 
prophets under the Old Dispensation, looks forward to the manifes- 
tation of Christ upon the earth ; as the hart pants for the water- 
brooks, so he desires that Christ shall fill his soul, and that the 
Kingdom of God shall indeed come among men ; and he looks for- 
ward to the Last Day with a dread not unmixed with exultation, 
when he thinks that his Judge is also his Redeemer, and that the 

1 Gueranger, p. 37. 

2 Gemma Animae 3. 3 (Migne 172. 642). 

^ Cf., for example, Butler, p. 95. * In the present Breviary, Patre. — Ed. 

5 Batiffol, Hist. Rom. Brev., pp. 11 7-8; the mixed character of the Advent 
celebration is recognized by Ralph of Tongres (d. 1403) : De Canon. Ob^, 
Proprietat. 16. 



XXX INTRODUCTION. 

terrors of that scene shall usher in a joy that for him, if he be found 
faithful, shall know no end. It is in this sense that the office for 
Advent must be conceived, if it is to be comprehended and deeply 
enjoyed. In particular, the relation between the First and the 
Second Advent must be kept in mind, if we would fully enter into 
the anticipatory Christmas joy, and yet feel the solemnity with which 
the Middle Ages contemplated the coming of Christ as Judge, with 
its tremendous consequences for every man.^ In this connection it 
is significant that the first preparation for the approaching Advent 
season is, in the Roman Breviary, indicated by the Text (Capitulum) 
recited at the Vespers of the Saturday preceding the First Sunday : 

Brethren, now is it high time to awake out of sleep, for now is our 
salvation nearer than when we believed. 

The verse immediately following this in the Bible (Rom. 13. 12), is 
the one on which the first part of the Collect is based. 

^Ifric has two sermons on the Advent,^ which are very instructive 
with reference to the Church's attitude in his time. In the first 
of them he says : ' The holy prophets foretold both the First Advent 
at the birth, and also the Second at the Great Judgment. We also, 
God's servants, confirm our faith with the services of this tide, 
because we in our hymns confess our redemption through his First 
Advent, and we admonish ourselves to be ready on his Second Ad- 
vent, that we may from the Judgment follow him to everlasting 
life, as he has promised us.' In another place he says:^ 'We 
should honor Christ's generation and nativity with spiritual gladness, 
and adorn ourselves with good works, and occupy ourselves with 
hymns to God, and shun those things which Christ forbids, which 
are sins and works of the devil ; and love those things which God 
has enjoined, that is, lowliness and mercy, righteousness and truth, 

1 The Prayer Book Collect for the First Sunday in Advent, though it does not 
directly represent any ancient one, yet beautifully reflects this sentiment : 

' Almighty God, give us grace that we may cast away the works of darkness, 
and put upon us the armor of light, now in the time of this mortal life, in which 
thy Son Jesus Christ came to visit us in great humility ; that in the last day, when 
he shall come again in his glorious Majesty to judge both the quick and dead, 
we may rise to the life immortal, through him who liveth and reigneth wi^h thee 
and the Holy Ghost, now and ever. Amen.' 
> 2 Horn. I. 600-619. 

3 Horn. 2. 22. 



THE ADVENT. XXXi 

alms-deeds and temperance, patience and chastity. . . . Guard 
yourselves against surfeiting and drunkenness, as Christ said in his 
Gospel.' 

We may now turn to a brief consideration of the Roman office for 
Advent, selecting those points which may best illustrate its beauty 
and meaning, though selection is most difficult, and the choice may 
not always be the happiest one. 

At the Vespers of the Saturday preceding the first Sunday in 
Advent we have the following verse, the appropriateness of which 
will readily be seen, as the Antiphon to the Magnificat : 

Behold, the name of the Lord cometh from far, and his glory filleth 
the world. 

The Collect for this service, which recurs ever and anon throughout 
the season, is the following : ^ 

Lord, we beseech thee, stir up thy strength and come, that 
through thy protection we may be delivered from the dangers which 
hang over us by reason of our sins, and through thy making us free 
we may be saved, who livest and reignest with God the Father in the 
unity of the Holy Ghost, [one] God, world without end. Amen. 

We now come to the first Advent service proper, that for Matins 
on the First Sunday. The first words of the Church, in the still 
midnight, are these : ^ 

Come let us adore the King our Lord, who is to come. 

As this Sunday is often called the Aspiciens a longe, its character 
may be illustrated from that Respond. I borrow the language of 
Batiffol : ^ 

' Take, for example, that admirable Respond for Advent Sunday, the 
Aspiciens a longe^ where, assigning to Isaiah a part which recalls a 
celebrated scene in the Persae of ^schylus, the liturgy causes the 
precentor to address to the listening choir these enigmatic words:'* 

1 look afar off, and behold, I see the power of God coming, and a 
cloud covering the whole earth. Go ye forth to meet him, and say : 
Tell us whether thou be he who shall rule over the people Israel. 

1 The beginning from Ps. 80, which may well be read here for its bearing on 
the service. ^ Pp. 1 15-17. 

2 Gueranger, p. 128. * I translate the Latin. — Ed. 



XXXll INTRODUCTION. 

' And the whole choir, blending in one wave of song the deep 
voices of the monks and the clear notes of its boy readers, repeats 
like a reverberating echo of the prophet's voice : 

I look afar off, and behold, I see the power of God coming, and a 
cloud covering the whole earth. 

Precentor. 
All ye children of the earth and sons of men, the rich and the poor 



together, 



Choir. 



Go ye forth to meet him, and say : i Tell us whether thou be he that 
shall rule over the people Israel. 

Precentor. 

Hear, O thou Shepherd of Israel, thou that leadest Joseph like a 
sheep, [thou that sittest upon the Cherubim]. ^ 

Choir. 

Tell us whether thou be he who shall rule over the people Israel. 

' But what need thus to scan the horizon in doubt ? He whose 
coming is known, he is the Blessed One, and no triumph can be 
fair enough to welcome his Advent : 

Precentor. 

Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting 
doors, and the King of glory shall come in — ^ 

Choir. 
Who shall rule over the people Israel. 

Precentor. 
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. 

* And then the whole of the opening text is repeated in chorus : 

I look afar off, etc' '^ 

1 This sentence is omitted in Batiffol, probably through inadvertence. 

2 So in Batiffol. ^ cf, below, pp. 132-3. 

* The variations in the Sarum Use are interesting. Cf. Procter and Words- 
worth, col. xxi. — Ed. 



THE ADVENT. ' XXXUl 

The four Sundays of Advent have each a distinct character. 
The first is sufficiently designated by the Respond quoted above. 
According to Honorius of Autun, the second relates to the prophecy 
of Christ's coming to Jerusalem, the third to the Second Advent, 
and the fourth to the calling of the Gentiles. However, usage and 
interpretation varied at different times. To some extent the Gospel 
for the day is an index to the thought for which the day stands. In 
the Roman Missal the Lessons are : (I) Lk. 21. 25-33 ; (II) Mt. 
II. 2-10; (III) Jn. I. 19-28; (IV) Lk. 3. 1-9.^ According to this, 
the First Sunday would have reference to the Second Advent. In 
^Ifric's time, Lk. 21 is the Gospel for the Second Sunday. Accord- 
ing to Gueranger,^ the sentiment of the Second Sunday is one of hope 
and joy, and the coming designated is that to the soul of the believer. 
The Third Sunday is still more joyful. 'This Sunday has had the 
name of Gaiidete^ given to it, from the first word of the Introit ; it 
also is honored with those impressive exceptions which belong to 
the fourth Sunday of Lent, called Laetare. The organ is played at 
the mass ; the vestments are rose-color ; the deacon resumes the 
dalmatic, and the subdeacon the tunic ; and in cathedral churches 
the bishop assists with the precious mitre.'* Finally, the Fourth 
Sunday ' is called Rorate^ from the Introit, but more frequently Canite 
tuba, which are the first words of the first Responsory of Matins, 
and of the first Antiphon of Lauds and Vespers.' ^ The thought is 
that of the desert, which needs the refreshment of the dew, and the 
personage in view is, besides the Savior, John the Baptist. The 
Introit is : 

Drop down dew, ye heavens, from above, and let the clouds rain the 
Righteous One ; let the earth open and send forth a Savior.'^ 

For the Third and Fourth Sundays the Invitatory is : ' 

O come, let us worship ; the Lord is now at hand. 

Out of the series of offices for the season I select, as sufficiently 
exhibiting the character attributed to the four Sundays by the Roman 
Breviary, the Antiphons for Lauds and Vespers : 

1 In the Anglican Prayer Book as follows: (I) Mt. 21. 1-9; (II) Lk. 21. 
25-33 (as in ^Ifric); (III) Mt. 11. 2-10; (IV) Jn. i. 19-28. 

2 P. 165. 5 Gueranger, p. 243, note. 

3 Cf. the Anglican Introit for this day. ^ cf. jga. 45, 8. 
* Gueranger, p. 206. "^ Cf. p. xxxv. i. 



XXXIV INTRODUCTION. 



First Sunday. 



1. In that day the mountains shall drop down new wine, and the 
hills shall flow with milk and honey. Alleluia. 

2. Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion ; shout, O daughter of 
Jerusalem. Alleluia. 

3. Behold^ the Lord shall cojne, and all his saints with him j and 
the light in that day shall be great} Alleluia. 

4. Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters ; seek ye the 
Lord while he may be found. Alleluia. 

5. Behold, the great Prophet shall come, and he shall rebuild 
Jerusalem. Alleluia. 

Second Sunday. 

1 . Behold^ the Lord shall come itt the clouds of heaven with great 
power. Alleluia. 

2. Zion is our strong city ; salvation will God appoint for walls and 
bulwarks ; open ye the gates, for God is with us. Alleluia. 

3. Behold, the Lord shall appear, and shall not lie ; though he tarry, 
wait for him, because he will come, he will not tarry. Alleluia. 

4. The mountains and the hills shall break forth before God into 
singing, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands, for the 
Lord, the King, shall come unto his everlasting kingdom. Alleluia, 
Alleluia. 

5. Behold, our Lord shall come with power, and shall enlighten the 
eyes of his servants. Alleluia. 

Third Sunday. 

1 . The Lord will come and will not tarry, and will bring to light 
the hidden things of darkness^ and ?nanifest himself to all nations. 
Alleluia. 

2. Rejoice, O Jerusalem, with great joy, because thy Savior shall 
come unto thee. Alleluia. 

3. I will place salvation in Zion, and my glory in Israel. Alleluia. 

4. Every mountain and hill shall be made low ; and the crooked 
shall be made straight, and the rough places plain ; come, O Lord, 
and tarry not. Alleluia. 

5. Let us live righteously and godly, looking for that blessed hope 
and the appearance of the Lord. Alleluia. 

1 Italics indicate the explicit allusions to the Second Advent. 



THE ADVENT. XXXV 



Fourth Sunday. 

1. Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, for the day of the Lord is at hand ; 
behold, he shall come and save us. Alleluia, 

2. Behold, the Desire of all nations shall come, and the house of the 
Lord shall be filled with glory. Alleluia. 

3. The crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain ; 
come, O Lord, and tarry not. Alleluia. 

4. The Lord shall come ; go out to meet him and say : Great is his 
beginning, and of his kingdom there shall be no end ; the mighty God, 
the Lord, the Prince of Peace. Alleluia. 

5. Thy almighty Word, O Lord, shall come from thy royal throne. 
Alleluia. 

The Greater Antiphons. — Before proceeding to the special consid- 
eration of the Greater Antiphons, we must first examine the Antiphon 
in general and fix its meaning and use. On this subject Cardinal 
Newman ^ says : ' The Antiphons or Anthems are sentences pre- 
ceding and succeeding the separate Psalms and Songs, and are 
ordinarily verses taken from the particular compositions to which 
they are attached. They seem to answer the purpose of calling 
attention to what is coming, of interpreting it, or of pointing out the 
particular part of it which is intended to bear on the service of the 
day; in all respects answering the purpose of what is called by 
musicians a key-note. They are repeated at the end, as if to fix the 
impression or the lesson intended.' See also Neale and Littledale, 
Comm. on the Psalms i. 34-5, and cf. 35-45, 51-62.^ 

The importance attached to the Antiphons by the ministrants in 
divine service is attested by a story told of Ceolfrith and (probably) 
Bede in the anonymous History of the Abbots : ^ 'In the monastery 
over which Ceolfrith presided, all who could read, or preach, or recite 

1 Tracts for the Times, No. 75 (Vol. Ill), p. 22. 

2 It is to the city of Rome itself, and not to any of the provincial churches, that 
the systematic use of Antiphons is due. So Batiffol, p. i. The Dialogue of Egbert, 
Archbishop {735-766) of York (Haddan and Stubbs, Councils 3.412) mentions 
the Antiphonaries attributed to Gregory, which were extant, and those which 

I Egbert had seen at Rome {apud apostolorum Petri et Pauli limina). Baumer 
i (p. 280) thinks the Antiphonaries used by Egbert at York were identical in con- 
\ tent with those which Amalarius found in use at Metz. Pope Hadrian caused a 
I revision to be made in 783 or 784. 
\ 3 Cited in Plummer's ed. of Bede i. xii. 



XXXVl INTRODUCTION. 

the Antiphons and Responds were swept away, except the abbot 
himself and one little lad nourished and taught by him, who is now 
a priest of the same monastery, and both by word of mouth and by 
writing commends to all who wish to know them the abbot's worthy 
deeds. And the abbot, sad at heart because of this visitation, 
ordained that, contrary to their former rite, they should, except at 
Vespers and Matins, recite their Psalms without Antiphons. And 
when this had been done with many tears and lamentations on his 
part for the space of a week, he could not bear it any longer, but 
decreed that the Psalms, with their Antiphons, should be restored 
according to the order of the regular course ; and all assisting, by 
means of himself and the aforesaid boy he carried out with no little 
labor that which he had decreed, until he could either train himself, or 
procure from elsewhere, men able to take part in the divine service.' ^ 

The following passage from Gueranger ^ will explain the particular 
use made of the Greater Antiphons, which underlie so much of the 
First Part of the Christ: 'The Church enters to-day [Dec. 17]^ on 
the seven days which precede the Vigil of Christmas, and which are 
known in the liturgy under the name of the Greater Ferias. The 
ordinary of the Advent office becomes more solemn ; the Antiphons 
of the Psalms, both for Lauds and the Hours of the day, are proper, 
and allude expressly to the great Coming. Every day, at Vespers, 
is sung a solemn Antiphon, which consists of a fervent prayer to the 
Messiah, whom it addresses by one of the titles given him by the 
sacred Scriptures. 

' In the Roman Church there are seven of these Antiphons, one 
for each of the Greater Ferias. They are commonly called the O's 
of Advent, because they all begin with that interjection. In other 
churches, during the Middle Ages, two more were added to these 
seven : ^ one to our Blessed Lady, O Virgo Virginum ; and the other 
to the angel Gabriel, O Gabriel ; or to St. Thomas the Apostle, whose 

1 On the speed with which certain unworthy priests hurried through the service, 
omitting the Antiphons, cf. Tommasi 4. xxxiii, where he quotes an anonymous 
author of De Benedictione Dei, in the preface to Batheric, Bishop of Ratisbon, who 
was consecrated a.d. 814. 

2 The Liturgical Year, Advent, pp. 508-9. 

2 According to Blunt, p. 249, the Antiphons were sung from Dec. 16 to Dec. 23, 
St. Thomas' day having its own proper Antiphon ; but this must be an error. — Ed. 

* Martene says (lib. 4. cap. 10) : • Et revera novem designat ordinarium Namne- 
tense ' ; so, he adds, does the Antiphonary of St. Martin of Tours. — Ed. 



THE ADVENT. XXXVll 

feast [Dec. 21] comes during the Greater Ferias ; it began O Thoma 
Didy77ie} There were even churches where twelve Great Antiphons 
were sung; that is, besides the nine we have just mentioned, there 
was O Rex pacifice to our Lord, O Mimdi Domina to our Lady, and 
O Hierusalein to the city of the people of God. 

' The canonical Hour of Vespers has been selected as the most 
appropriate time for this solemn supplication to our Savior, because, 
as the Church sings in one of her hymns, ^ it was in the evening of 
the world {yergente mimdi vespere) that the Messiah came amongst 
us. These Antiphons are sung at the Magnificat, to show us that 
the Savior whom we expect is to come to us by Mary. They are 
sung twice, once before and once after the Canticle, as on Double 
Feasts, and this to show their great solemnity. In some churches it 
was formerly the practice to sing them thrice : that is, before the 
Canticle, before the Gloria Patri^ and after the Sicut erat. Lastly, 
these admirable Antiphons, which contain the whole pith of the 
Advent liturgy, are accompanied by a chant replete with melodious 
gravity, and by ceremonies of great expressiveness, though, in these 
latter, there is no uniform practice followed.' 

1 * It is more modern than the O Gabriel ; but, dating from the 13th century, it 
was almost universally used in its stead.' See p. xxxix, note i. 
- The Conditor alnie siderum. The line is thus introduced : 

Qui condolens interitu 
Mortis perire saeculum, 
Salvasti mundum languidum, 
Donans reis remedium, 
Vergente mundi vespere. 

Cf . the reason for the use of the Magnificat at vespers given by Bede ( Works 
5. 306) : ' It comes to pass by the bounty of the Lord that if we at all times medi- 
tate upon the acts and sayings of the Blessed Mary, the observance of chastity 
and the works of virtue will always continue in us. For the excellent and salutary 
custom has grown up in Holy Church that all shall sing her hymn [the Magnificat] 
every day with the Vesper Psalms, in order that the recalling of the Lord's incar- 
nation by this means may the oftener incite the souls of the faithful to devotion, 
and that the consideration of the example set by his mother may confirm them 
in the stability of virtue. And it is meet that this should be done at Vespers, so 
that the mind, wearied in the course of the day, and distracted by various opinions, 
may, at the approach of the season of quiet, collect itself in the oneness of medi- 
tation, and through this wholesome reminder may hasten to cleanse itself by the 
prayers and tears of the night from everything useless or harmful which it had 
contracted by the business of the day.' 



XXXVlll INTRODUCTION. 

These Greater Antiphons ^ are usually designated by their opening 
words, as follows : ^ 

1. O Sapientia. 

2. O Adonai. 

3. O Radix Jesse. 

4. O Clavis David. 

5. O Oriens. 

6. O Rex gentium. 

7. O Emmanuel. 

This is the order observed in the Roman Breviary and the Sarum Use.^ 
Durandus"* mystically interprets many circumstances relative to 
the first seven Antiphons. Thus they express the longing of the 
ancient fathers for the coming of Christ ; there are seven of them, 
because Christ possessed the seven gifts of the Spirit,^ and bestowed 
them on the world, but also because these seven gifts enlightened 
the prophets. In these Antiphons the Church reveals the diversity 
of her ills. We are ignorant (cf. Ant. i), subject to eternal pains (2), 
servants of the devil (3), bound by habitual sin (4), enveloped with 
darkness (5), and exiles from our fatherland (6 and 7) ; 6 refers to 
the salvation of the Gentiles, and 7 of the Jews. When two more 
are added, the O Virgo, or the O Gabriel, and the O T/ioma,^ the 
nine orders of angels are signified. Certain churches sing twelve 
Antiphons, which then signify the twelve prophets, apostles, tribes, 
and the number of thousands saved from each tribe. The O is a 
note of admiration rather than a call.'' It is proper that there shall 
be special Antiphons, Responds, etc., for this season, that they may, 
like heralds coming thicker and faster, arouse us to make ready for 
our Lord, and to prepare a fit dwelling-place for him. This is the 
significance of the quotation from Rom. 13, with which Advent 
begins : ^ ' Let us cast away the works of darkness, and put on the 
armor of light' ^ 

1 See pp. 7 1 ff. They are translated by Blunt, pp. 249-250. 

2 Cf. infra, pp. loi, 72, 107, 76, 88, Jt,, 94. 

3 As noted below (p. 85), the order in Amalarius is i, 4, 7, 3, 5, 2, 6 (Migne 
105. 1266-9). 

* Rationale 4. ii. ^ Cf. p. xxxix, note i. 

^ Cf. infra, p. 72. '^ Cf. infra, p. 72. 

8 Rather from the Capitulum for Sext of the First Sunday in Advent. 

^ Note the appropriateness of this to the season of the year. 



THE ADVENT. XXXIX 

For the feast of the Expectation of the Virgin (Dec. i8), which 
has been kept since the Tenth Council of Toledo (a.d. 656), there is 
another : ^ 

8. O Virgo virginum.^ 

In the Vatican MS,, 8 is substituted for 7 ; in the St. Gallen 
Antiphonary^ 8 follows 7, and is in turn followed by these :^ 

9. O Gabriel. 

10. O Rex pacifice.'^ 

11. O mundi Domina. 

12. O Hierusalem.^ 

1 This feast is observed with special devotion in Spain (Batiffol, p. 514). The 
first sentence is more grammatical in the Vatican MS. B. 79, the Responsorial 
and Antiphonary printed by Tommasi, Vol. 4. It there reads (p. 28) : ' O Virgo 
virginum, quomodo fiet istud ? quia nee primum tui similis visa est, nee habebis 
sequentem.' This Antiphon occurs also in the Sarum, York, and Hereford 
Breviaries (cf. infra, pp. 84, 85). A part of the usual form is found among the 
Antiphons for Lauds on Christmas Day. The Antiphon for St. Thomas' Day, 
Dec. 21, is as follows (Batiffol, p. 522) : ' O Thoma Didyme, qui Christum meruisti 
cernere : te precibus rogamus altisonis, succuitc nobis miseris, ne damnemur cum 
impiis in Adventu Judicis.' This does not, however, come into question as one 
of our sources. 2 ^f. infra, p. 84. 

3 Antiphonarium Hartkeri, MS. St. Gallen 390, 391, pp. 40, 41. This is de- 
scribed on p. 133 of the Verzeichniss der Hands chr if ten der Stiftsbibliothek von St. 
Gallen, Halle, 1875, as a small parchment quarto of the tenth or eleventh century ; 
the date is confirmed by Tommasi 4. xxxiii. According to my measurement on 
Aug. 3, 1898, it is 16 centimetres wide by 22 high, the writing occupying about 12 
by 16^, though a marginal e extends to 15 centimetres. The Antiphons are pro- 
vided with neumes ; the spelling is not exactly reproduced by Tommasi, pp. 182-3. 
Vezzosi says (Tommasi 4. xxxiv) : ' Romanis ritibus adraiscentur passim illi 
monachorum, quorum usui olim inserviebat. . . . Exhibet porro X saeculi ritus 
in cursu diurno atque nocturno usitatos ; exhibet discrimen inter Romani cleri 
et monachorum in Galliis Antiphonarios libros.' 

* Cf. infra, pp. 73, 100, 103, 81. 

^ The First Antiphon for the Vespers of Christmas Eve begins : ' Rex pacificus 
magnificatus est.' 

^ Tommasi says of them : ' I know not whether they are additions made by 
monks,' and adds that they certainly seem older than Honorius of Autun (see 
quotation on p. 72). The St. Gallen MS. adds another Antiphon, which cannot, 
however, be classed with the O's : [13]. ' Qui venturus est veniet, et non tardabit; 
jam non erit timor in finibus nostris.' 

The best authorities seem to be of opinion that these occasional Antiphons are 
of monastic origin. This is quite in consonance with the historic fact that the 



xl INTRODUCTION. 

The following information with respect to the O's has been kindly 
communicated to me in a letter from Professor T. Bouquillon, of the 
Catholic University of America : 

'Those Antiphons were generally sung at Vespers at the Magnifi- 
cat, sometimes at Lauds at the Benedictus. Sometimes the Anti- 
phon was recited before and after the Magnificat (as is done to-day) ; 
sometimes repeated three times in succession ; ^ sometimes recited 
after each verse of the Benedictus, beginning with the verse. In 
sanctitate et justitia} They were and are intoned by a dignitary — 
bishop, archdeacon, etc. 

' The Antiphons were and are sung in churches where the divine 
office is sung publicly and solemnly, as in cathedrals (of Europe), 
churches to which chapters are attached, and churches connected 
with monasteries. Even vi^here part of the office is only recited, 
Vespers and Lauds are sung. The melodies of which Gueranger 
speaks are undoubtedly the Gregorian or plain-chant. You may find 
them complete in the publications of the Benedictines of Solesmes ; 
in the Vesperale^ of our churches they are abbreviated. The Anti- 
phons are not divided ; a member of the choir intones, and all follow 
with him.^ 

development of the liturgy was in large measure due to monks (see Batiffol, chaps. 
I and II). The arch-cantor John, whom Benedict Biscop brought into England, 
was, it will be remembered, abbot of St. Martin's monastery at Rome (Bede 4. 18). 
We shall not be far astray, I believe, if we suppose these four Antiphons to be of 
Benedictine origin. 

1 So at Tours, according to Martene, De Antiquis Ecdesiae Ritibus, lib. 4. cap. 
10. — Ed. 

2 The Vatican MS. printed by Tommasi assigns them (p. 27) to the Benedictus, 
and hence to Lauds. Tommasi notes : ' Consentit . . . Rituale M. S. Benedicti 
Canonici,' but refers to Amalarius and Alcuin (and so p. 182) as if testifying in 
favor of Vespers. The St. Gallen MS. assigns them to Vespers (p. 182). The 
Vatican MS. adds : ' Ad has omnes Antiphonas versus Ostende ftobis,'' which 
Tommasi interprets as meaning that the verse Ostende nobis, Doniine, misericordiaju 
tuam, etc., is to precede the Canticle. — Ed. 

^ Note that Exeter cathedral possessed a well-worn Vesperale w^hen Leofric 
succeeded to the bishopric; cf. supra, p. vii. In the Vesperale published by H. 
Dessain at Mechlin, the music of the Greater Antiphons is on pp. 17-20. — Ed. 

* On the whole question of how the Antiphons were sung, see especially Tom- 
masi 4. xxi-xxxvii. The subject is too large to discuss here. I give but one 
quotation, from the Vatican Antiphonary (Tommasi 4. 2,l) • ' In nocte Natalia 
Domini, ad omnes Antiphonas Vigiliae chorus choro respondet, et sic omnes 
Antiphonas cantamus ante Psalmos et infra Psalmos ubi inveniuntur, et in fine 



THE ADVENT. xH 

'They were begun Dec. 17, St. Nicholas' Day, and finished on 
St. Lucia. ^ When eight were sung, they were begun a day earlier, 
and so on.' 

It is scarcely necessary to dwell at length on the Antiphons for 
Trinity Sunday ; the important facts are presented at the appropriate 
place in the Notes.^ 

The character of the Afttipho?is a?zd their infiuence upon Cynewulf. — 
The Antiphons which underlie Part I are prose, but rhythmic prose. 
In their general frame they are not unlike a brief Collect. The 
better to illustrate this statement, let us see what a typical Collect 
contains. According to Goulburn,^ the constituent parts of a Col- 
lect are: ' ist, the invocation; 2dly, the recital of some doctrine 
or fact, which is made the basis of the petition ; 3dly, the petition 
itself, which rises upon this basis ; 4thly, the aspiration, which is 
the feather or wing to the petition ; 5thly, in all Collects addressed 
to the Father, the alleging of the Mediator's work on our behalf, and 
the pleading of his name.' ^ Of course many Collects are deficient 

Psalmorum, et post Gloria Patri, et post Sicut erat. Sed chorus cujus est versus 
infra Psalmum qui est Antiphona incipit Antiphonam, alter respondet, et qui 
incipit finit earn.' To this Tommasi subjoins: 'Hoc est, ab uno choro prima 
Antiphonae cantata, chorus alter alteram perficit partem.' This is borne out by 
Amalarius, De Ecd. Officiis 4. 7 (Migne 105. 1180): 'Antiphona dicitur vox 
reciproca. Antiphona inchoatur ab uno unius chori, et ad ejus symphoniam. 
Psalmus cantatur per duos chores. Ipsa enim, id est Antiphona, conjunguntur 
simul duo chori. . . . Duobus choris alternatur Antiphona.' Tommasi observes 
(4. xxxvi) that the men were on the right of the officiating priest, and the women 
(of course not in the choir) on the left ; with this cf. Exod. 576-7 : 

Weras wuldres sang, wif on oSruni, 
folcsweota mSst fyrdleod golon. 

See also Baumer, p. 122; Batiffol, pp. 94-6. — Ed. 

1 This is of course an error : St. Nicholas' day is Dec. 6, and St. Lucy's Dec. 
13. Professor Bouquillon is evidently referring to the Vatican Antiphonary, 
which, as already mentioned, assigns the O's to the Benedictus, and also inserts 
them between St. Nicholas' day and St. Lucy's. — Ed. 

2 Cf. infra, pp. 108 ff. 

3 The Collects of the Day, i. 22. 

* This is beautifully illustrated by the Collect for the Burial of the Dead. The 
divisions begin as follows: (i) ' O most merciful God'; (2) 'who is the resurrec- 
tion '; (3) 'we meekly beseech thee '; (4) ' that, when we shall '; (3) ' grant this ' ; 
(5) * through Jesus Christ.' 



xlii INTRODUCTION. 

in some respect, or reduced to the barest essentials.^ In these cases 
the resemblance to one of the O's is more evident, as may be seen 
by a comparison, for example, with the O Sapiential^ It is signifi- 
cant that the English Collect for the Sunday after Ascension has 
been modeled upon the Antiphon for Ascension quoted in the 
Notes.^ The structure of Collect and Antiphon is here so far one 
that we have the parallelism of invocation and recital on one hand, 
and of petition on the other.'^ This parallelism, and the resulting 
rhythm, and in some cases rime, tend to approximate prose to verse. 
The mediaeval sermons are full of it,^ and this circumstance may 
account for the relation between our poem and the sermons of 
Gregory and Caesarius. 

From all that has been said, it is apparent that we must conceive 
of Cynewulf as so thrilled by the sweet and solemn chanting of the 
Greater Antiphons of Advent, and so imbued with their spirit through 
reflection upon their rich devotional and doctrinal contents, that he 
gladly yielded to the impulse to reproduce them in English under 
the form of variation. In so doing he employed the peculiarly 
monastic Antiphons side by side with those sanctioned by the 
Church universal ; he abridged, expanded, suppressed, or trans- 
posed, as his genius dictated ; freely interpolated matter from other 
sources, when it suited his purpose so to do ; and welded the whole 
together by closing with a magnificent doxology to the triune God, 

1 Thus in the Collect for Whitsunday : ' Deus, qui hodierna die corda fidelium 
Sancti Spiritus illustratione docuisti : da nobis in eodem Spiritu recta sapere, et 
de ejus semper consolatione gaudere. Per ... in unitate ejusdem. . . .' Except 
for the 5th division, this much resembles one of our Antiphons. 

'^ Infra, p. loi. 3 p. ng. 

4 So in the first seven of the O's, the O Rex pacifice, and the O Hierusalem (?), 
but not in the others (infra, pp. ']i, 84, 103, 108). 

^ Norden goes so far as to say {Die Antike Ku7tstprosa 2. 844): 'Die rhetor- 
ischen an den hohen Festtagen gehaltenen Predigten der Christen waren nichts 
anderes als Hymnen in Frosa,'' adducing as early examples Gregory Nazianzen 
{Pair. Gr. 35. 537 ; 36. 72) and Sophronios {Pair. Gr. 87 III. 3321). Not less 
significant are the remarks of Baumer {Gesch. des Breviers, p. 2) : 'Da das Gebet 
der Ausdruck der tiefsten und innersten das Menschenherz bewegenden Gefiihle 
und Empfindungen ist, so haben auch diese Gebete der Kirche, gleich denen des 
Alten Bundes, naturgemass einen vorherrschend lyrischen Charakter. . . . Diese 
wunderbare Vereinigung von lyrischer Poesie und gottgegebenem Inhalt ist auch 
officiellen Gebete der Kirche eigen geblieben.' Cf. my Notes, pp. 195, 209, 
"-3, etc. 



THE ASCENSION. xliii 

followed by a few resumptive lines in which, returning to the theme 
of Advent, he alludes to the reward which Christ will bestow upon 
the righteous at his second appearing.^ Throughout the whole he 
alternates between joy and exultation over the approaching fulness 
of Christ's manifestation,^ and intense desire that he will liberate 
the individual sinner from the thraldom of sin and build up his own 
Church in its most holy faith, while interspersed are rejoicings over 
the manifest fulfilment of prophecy, tributes to the mother of the 
Divine Son, and vivid realization of the historic circumstances con- 
nected with the Nativity. 

Part II. The Ascension.^ — As the source of Part I is found in 
the Breviary, so also is the principal source of Part II, the Ascension 
sermon of Pope Gregory the Great. The fact that Gregory was the 
father of English Christianity, or at least of Roman Christianity in 
England, together with the circumstance that to him was attributed 
the constitution of the liturgy, the compilation of the musical service- 
books employed by the Church, and the institution of the school for 
chanters from which England had received its training in sacred song,'^ 
imparts a singular interest to this poetic amplification of one of his 
most eloquent homilies.^ The Venerable Bede, too, as in the Third 
Part, is represented among the originals by a hymn full of spirited 
movement and dialogue, and thus two of the glories of the English 
Church are associated in the substance of this Ascension poem. 
If now we consider the highly dramatic character of the angelic 
addresses in the opening portion,^ the vivid allusions to contemporary 
activity in the most varied walks of life,"^ the touches of personal senti- 

1 Cf. 434 with 846, 1 361, 1587. ^ See p. xxv, note 4. 

^ As, for example, 45 ff. * Joan. Diac. 2. 6. 

^ Ozanam [Dante et la Philosophie Catholique, p. 32 ; cf. p. 27) is tempted to 
call him the last of the Romans. If this be true, he in whom ancient Rome died 
was he from whom the civilization of England began to live. As to its truth, cf. 
Gregory's own words (Migne 76. loio) : ' Ipsa autem quae aliquando mundi 
domina esse videbatur qualis remanserit Roma conspicimus ? Immensis dolori- 
bus multipliciter attrita, desolatione civium, impressione hostium, frequentia 
ruinarum. . . . Ubi enim senatus? Ubi jam populus ? . . . Quia enim senatus 
deest, populus interiit, et tamen in paucis qui sunt dolores et gemitus quotidie 
multiplicantur, jam vacua ardet Roma.' Cf. Lanciani, The Destruction of Ancient 
Rome, p. 88. 

^ E.g. 517-526, 558-585; cf. the dramatic lines, 164-214. 

7 664-681. 



xliv INTRODUCTION. 

ment,^ and the introduction of the poet's name in the puzzling runic 
passage,^ we shall be able to understand the peculiar fascination 
exerted by this Part. A conspicuous link with Part I is provided 
by a section in which the Advent is definitely named,^ while Part III 
is as evidently preluded by the references to the Last Judgment in the 
passage which includes the runes, no less than by the circumstance 
that the Ascension is the express pledge of the Second Coming. 
Moreover, the Trinity is here glorified,^ as in I,^ and two hymns 
transmitted by Bede furnish sources respectively for II and III.*^ 

It is an artistic flaw that certain sequences are insufficiently 
motived here, as throughout the Christ. Especially is this true of 
the fine address on the Harrowing of Hell,'' and of the reference to 
the Advent.^ These may be compared with the lack of art in por- 
tions of Part III.^ 

On the whole this Part compares favorably, allowance being made 
for the character of its theme, with the two others, and Cyne- 
wulf has escaped the censure visited upon religious painters by 
Ruskin : ^° ' I can not understand why this subject was so seldom 
treated by religious painters, for the harmony of Christian creed 
depends as much upon it as on the Resurrection itself, while the 
circumstances of the Ascension, in their brightness, promise, miracu- 
lousness, and direct appeal to all the assembled Apostles, seem more 

1 789-796. We are not bound, I think, to attach very great importance to the 
use of the first personal pronoun in this passage. Why, for example, should we 
lay any more weight upon 

Huru ic wene me 
ond eac ondraede dom 'Sy re]?ran, etc., 

than upon the following lines in the Doomsday translated from the Latin of Bede 
(15-20 ; BibL 2. 251) ? 

Ic ondreede me eac dom Jjone miclan 

for mand^edum minum on eor'San, 

ond J?aet ece ic eac yrre ondrSde me 

ond synfulra gehwam aet sylfum Code, 

ond hu mihtig Frea eall manna cynn 

todeele'S ond todeme'S l^urh his dihlan miht. 

The ' I ' may very easily be used as frequently in hymns and homiUes, or as in 



the Book of Psalms. 


6 Infra, pp. 116, 171. 


2 797-807. 


^ 558-585 ; cf. infra, pp. 129 ff. 


3 586-599. 


8 586-599. 


* 599- 


^ See pp. xci ff. 


5 378ff.; cf. 357-8. 


'^^ Giotto and his Works in Padua 



DOOMSDAY. ' xlv 

fitted to attract the joyful contemplation of all who received the 
faith. How morbid and how deeply to be mourned was the temper 
of the Church which could not be satisfied without perpetual repre- 
sentation of the tortures of Christ, but rarely dwelt upon his triumph ! ' 

Part III. Doomsday. — For the general organism of this Part 
Cynewulf is dependent upon the hymn quoted by Bede ; ^ for the sug- 
gestion of the Sign of the Son of Man to the vision of Constantine, 
a passage in Ephraem Syrus,^ or one doubtfully attributed to Augus- 
tine ; ^ for the mourning of the universe at Christ's death, to Gregory ; ^ 
for the bloody sap of the trees, to the Apocrypha ; ^ for Christ's 
address to the sinner, to Caesarius of Arles,*^ or, more ultimately, 
Ephraem Syrus ; for the sword of victory in the hand of the Judge, 
to Prudentius ; '^ and for the account of the joys of the blessed, to 
Gregory and Augustine.^ Yet such is Cynewulf's imaginative power 
and command of language that sutures are nowhere visible ; the 
whole is molded, or rather fused, into a poem of the greatest moral 
fervor, intensity, and vividness. Though there is somewhat too 
much pausing for reflection, and though the poet occasionally 
retraces his steps, there is much vigor, and almost continual prog- 
ress. The scenes described are realized with startling clearness; 
the speeches are majestic and yet tender, pathetic but awful ; the 
poet's personal appeals are by no means conventional, and the fates 
of the damned and the blessed are depicted according to the dic- 
tates of an unwavering faith. 

As the organism of this Part is less transparent than those of the 
other two, it may not be superfluous to attempt an analysis.^ The 
great lines are apparently these : 

1. The trumpet call to judgment, and the resurrection of the dead. 

2. The coming of the Judge. 

, 3. The destruction of the universe. 

4. Men's deeds and thoughts shall be manifest. 

5. The good and the evil are irresistibly urged and drawn before 
the throne of judgment. 

6. The celestial Rood, the Sign of the Son of Man, shall be 
advanced in the sight of all. 

^In/ra, -pp. 171 ff. ^ Pp. 193-4. ^ P. 200. " P. 216. 

2 Pp. 189 ff. * P- 195. 6 P. 210. 8 p, 222. 

^A more detailed analysis will be found on pp. 170-171 ; cf. pp. 175-7. 
Artistic flaws are noted on pp. xci ff. 



Xlvi INTRODUCTION. 

7. The reminiscences and reflections aroused by the sight of the 
Rood. (Dumb creatures sympathized with the death of Christ, 
while sinners remained hard of heart.) 

8. The redeemed are gathered on the right, and the wicked on 
the left. 

9. Three causes of the happiness of the just and the misery of 
the unrighteous. 

10. The good are welcomed to heaven. 

11. The wicked are first reminded of Christ's love, and then cast 
down to hell. 

12. Exhortation to be wise in time. 

13. The horrors of hell. 

14. The joys of heaven. 

Grammatical Notes. — Only the more significant facts are noticed, 
especially those that bear on the question of dialect and on the 
mutual relations of the three Parts. 

Stressed vowels. — Here may be noted : 

Short a : usually q before m and 11. Isolated exceptions are (once 
each, unless otherwise stated) : Latin words like ancrum (II), sancta 
(I); then anginn (I), ascamode (HI), forhwan (III), fram (III, twice), 
lange (I, III), manna (I, II), onfangen (I), scandum (III). 

Short a in inflection : blacra (III), wrace (III). 

Breaking, and u- and 0- umlaut, occur regularly in all usual posi- 
tions, the latter sometimes going beyond the strict WS. limits, as 
in beofian, cearu, cleopian, freotSian, heafela, lio6u-, meotud, teala 
(but fela, wela) ; in inflection : -cleofu, freoSa, -hleodu (III ; also 
-hlidu, II), -hleoSu, leomo ; but brego (not breogo), gemetu, gesetu. 
Giofu (I), geofum (II), occur side by side with the obi. cases 
giefe, gife. 

Gedreag (999) is not clear to me. 

Before /+ cons, occurs exceptionally a {Gram. 158. 2) : alwalda, 
alwihta(?); cald (II, III); hals (II, but mundheals II); waldan, 
-end always except wealdan (1388), onwald (I) ; onwalg (III). 
Umlaut of this a in selde (I, II, III, MS. once elda, 311 ; but yldu, 
'age,' III), wSlm (II, III). Umlaut of a before r+cons. {Gram. 
158. i) gives CB in waergSu (I, III). Meaht is constant, but meahtig 
(II, III; once aelmeahtigne, 759), mihtig (I, II, III); the vb. has 
meahte. Niht is constant (II, III), but sinneahtes (I), sinnehte 
(III). H^ affects a following eo^ io only in woruld, wudu, utan ; so 



GRAMMATICAL NOTES. xlvii 

sweopu, sweotul-, weorud (once weredum, III), etc. ; but witon 
(1243), not wioton ; wiht, not wuht. 

I-umlaut of a varies in maenigo (I), m^ngu (II). 

For swser, swsese occur swar (III), swase (III, but swses, II, III). 
Gsest is constant (no gast). Engan (237) seems to represent sengan. 

Short i is usually retained, but becomes y in drync (III), fyrwet 
(I), hyder (II, but hider-, I), sygor (II, but sigor, I, II, III), wynster 
(III, but winster, III), yrmen (II). Gehwylc, swylc are constant. 

Long I is regularly retained, but scynan (HI). 

Short y is regularly retained. Rare exceptions are : flihte (399), 
hingrendum (III), riht (18), simle (I, II, but symle, I, II, III), 
t$rim (I, 423). 

Long 'y is regularly retained. Exception : fir (III). 

Confusion of ea and eo^ ea and eo^ pointing to Anglian influence, 
in pret. 3 sg. beorn (II) ; geondspreot. Besides geoguS (III) occurs 
gioguS (III) ; neod (I, III), niod (I) ; geo (II), iu (I, III) ; cf. sioh ; 
iowa. 

WS. ie^ le are usually represented by y, y : byldo, dyrne, fyllan, 
hwyrfan, scyppend, scyrian, awyrged, yrre, etc.; gebygan, dyre, hyhsta, 
strynan, etc. But scild- (II ; sceldun, III). Occasional forms are fier 
(I) ; giedd (II); -giell (II) ; gietan (II, III) ; giet (I) ; hienlm (II) ; 
degol (I, II) ; leg (II, III, lig, III) ; toleseS (III). Alternative are 
gief-, gif, gyf-; yrmSu (I, II, III), ermSu (I); gild (I) gield (III), 
gyld (III) ; gielp (II), gylp (II) ; styll (II), styllan (II), stiell (II) ; 
sylet5 (III), s^letS (II) ; gieman (II, III), giman (III) ; iecan (II), 
yean (III) ; nied (I), nyd (III) ; nyhst (II), nehst (I) ; onsien (II, 
III), onsyn (II, III); scyne (II, III), scienne (HI); yldu, 'age,' 
may be compared with ^elde, ' men ' ; with and without umlaut are 
beornan (II), byrnan (II, III) ; eowan (I, II, also iowan, I), eawan 
(I, III), ywan (I, II, III) ; lyhtan (I, III), leohtan (I) ; Seostor (I, 
III), «ystro (I, III). 

With regular sylf (I, II, III) occurs once self (III). 

Influence of palatals on following vowels. Here occur with g: 
geo (II), iu (I, III); gioguS (HI), -geoguS (III); geatu (I, II); 
gatu (I); giefan (but gifen, HI, gyfen, HI), giefe (but gife, II), 
geaf, gefon ; gietan, -geat, Qndgiet ; gield (HI), gyld (HI) ; gielp 
(II), gylp (II); giedd (II); widgiell (II); giet (?). 

With c : ceafl ; cear- ; ceaster ; cyle ; cyrran. 

With sc : sceaden ; gesceaft ; sceal ; gesceap, gesceapen ; scearp ; 



xlviii INTRODUCTION. 

scea6a ; sceolde, sceolon (II, III, but sculon I, II, III); scild (II); 
sceop (III, but scop, I, II), scyppend ; scyrian (I, III); but scaicen 
(II), sceldun (III), scod (III); sc^mu, scQmian, scQnd ; sciia. 

Unstressed and slightly stressed vowels. — Variation between orgete 
(III ; cf. 9ndgete) and orgeate (III). Weakening of middle vowel in 
inlocast (I ; cf. Gram, 43. 3). Exceptional change of middle vowel 
in firina (56). Weakening of swa-J^eah to se-tSeah (I). Mansworan 
for -swaran (161 1). Wideferh (I, II) side by side with -feorh (II). 
With owiht (I, III) occurs oht (I), and with awo (II, III) occur a 
(I, II), o (I, II ; cf. no, I, III). DSdhwaete and domhwate both 
occur in I. 

Nouns regularly ending in -u generally have -0 : byldo, hselo, word- 
geryno, etc. ; less frequently -u : haelu, etc. Once (MS.) waerg^a 

(98). 

Be- and bi- occur as follows in the three Parts : I has be-,, 9 ; bi-,, 6 ; 
II has be-,, 5 ; bi-,, 15 ; III has be-, 2 ; bi-, 36. In 1000 lines this 
would be expressed by saying that be- occurs in I, 20.5 times; in 

II, II. 7; in III, 2.5; bi- occurs in I, 13.7 times; in II, 35.1; in 

III, 45. Expressed in ratios this would give for be- : 







II: I: 


: 57 : 


100 






III: I: 


: 12 : 


100 


For bi- : 














II: I: 


: 256 


• 100 






III: I: 


: 329 


: 100 


For I 


be-=i\ bi-. 








For II 


be- = ^ bi-. 








For III 


he- = _u bi-. 









This is striking, yet can hardly invalidate the conclusion, derived 
from an examination of the other grammatical phenomena, that the 
three Parts do not greatly differ. The preposition, it may be added, 
occurs as bi in I (4), II (5), III (6); as be in III (2) — a result 
which does not seem compatible with that above. 

After long syllables the syncopation of the vowel of a short syl- 
lable takes place regularly, and the same is true after the short 
syllables of faeger(?), h^fig, micel, and yfel. MS. exceptions occur in 
the case of certain adjectives in -ig, such as aelmihtig, aenig, blodig, 
gesselig, werig. For these, which have been usually normalized in 
the text, see the Variants. Synnig has oblique syngum, etc. No 
syncopation in eowerum, 1503 ; feowerum, 878. On the other hand 



GRAMMATICAL NOTES. xlix 

MS. syncopation irregularly occurs after short syllables (see Vari- 
ants) : bitrum (I, III), dysge (III), mQnge (III), etc. Egsa is uni- 
form, not ^gesa; maegne (I, II, III), but maegene (I, 382). 

Conso7iants. — C regularly changes to h in pp. d' l^te, Seahte, 
r^ht, slaeht, but not in 'Srycton (III). -D interchanges . ' in ead- 

(II), ea'Smod (I), eaSmedu (I, III), and in Dauides (I), Dauipes 
(II), G final is not changed to h : deag, dreag, stag ; g before d, 
(S, and n is retained, except in ongean (III), togeanes (II), -hydig 
(II, III), i^is usually retained in compounds of heah, but heag- 
^ngel (I, III; also heah^ngel, I, II), headune (II); ns. hea; asm. 
heanne ; assimilation of h also in heannissum (I); loss before cons, 
ending in hreone ; fah, pi. fa ; feorh, feores, etc. ; loss initially 
in ra]:»e (III, but hra'Se, III). L is irregularly geminated in sell- 
beorhte (III), ^llj>eodum (III); spatl occurs as in WS. {Gram. 196. 
2). Metathesis of r is not constant in bearhtm (III), brehtm (III). 
S is assimilated in blis (I, II, III), liss (I, III), but not in blets- (I), 
milts (I, III). -D is retained in cySde (I, II, III). /^F occasionally 
becomes 71 in saul (I, II), is lost in fea (III), hra (I), and fluctuates 
in a (I, II), awo (II, III); for ^ndlata see note on 1435. 

Notms. — Daeg has gp. dagena (II, III), daga (III). Sunu has 
np. sunu (I). Dohtor has np. dohtor (I). Tungol has np. tungol 
(II, III), tunglas (I). Sse has np. sses. Short monosyllabic and 
polysyllabic neuter nouns end np. in -^, -//. 

Weak adjectives. — Besides sylfa, for which see Glossary, adjectives 
are declined weak where prose would require strong in the following 
lines: nom. 932, 983; gen. 58, 94, no, 165, 396, 711, 867; dat. (to 
widan feore, ealdre) 230, 277, 1343, 1514, 1543 ; ace. 183 (gen. .?), 439 
(ealne widan feorh); inst. 309, 389, 510, 1086 ; nom. pi. 364. 

Comparison of adjectives. — Comp. gerra ; sella, sellra ; str^ngra ; 
wyrsa. Sup. aerest ; ae^elast (III); b^tast (III), b^tst (III); hyhsta ; 
selest. Adverbs : comp. fier, l^ng. 

Pronouns. — Personal: me (I, II), mec (HI); t^e (I, III), Sec (I, 
II, III); ure (I, II) ; us (I, II), usic (I, III); eowic (II); hyre (III), 
hire (III); hy (I, II, III), hi (II, III), hie (I, II), hio (I, 322); 
hyra (I, II, III), hira (III, 1171). Possessive: his, but sin (III, 
twice). User (but gen. ure above) has usses, ussum, etc. (I, II, 
III). Demonstrative : seo (I, II, III), sio (I, III) ; inst. Sy (II, 
III), «i (I, II), Son (I, II) ; Sam (once San, III); Sara. Des has: 
Sisse, -es, -um. Indefinite : gehwone (I, II, III), gehwane (I). 



1 INTRODUCTION. 

Numerals. — Anne occurs twice (HI), aenne once (HI). 

Verbs. — The ind. pres. 2 and 3 sg. of strong verbs take no 
umlaut, except cyme6 (I, II, III). Neither do they contract the 
ending, with the exception of regular contract verbs and two in 6" : 
biwriSan, cwe^an ; these have bewriS (II), cwitS (II, III). 

Verbs in e of Ablaut Classes III and V regularly take i in the ind. 
pres. 2 and 3 sg. : spriceS (I), wigeS (HI)- 

Ind. pres. 2 sg. of both strong and weak verbs ends in -st : bemur- 
nest (I), spricest (I); cleopast (I). 

Ind. pret. pi. ends in -<?;z, -aii^ -un. 

Ind. pret. 2 sg. of weak verbs, preterite presents, and willan 
ends in -es \ brohtes (I), gebohtes (I), gehogdes (III), hyrdes (III), 
sealdes (I), ]>olades (III), worhtes (I); sceoldes (III), wisses (III), 
nysses (III), noldes (III). Exception : gefyldest (I, 408). 

Many weak verbs of Class II form the pret. in -ade. 

Certain past participles of Ablaut Classes III, V, and VI vary the 
root vowel between a^ cs, and e {Gram. 368, N. 4 ; 378, N. i, 2): (a) 
bigrafan, hafen (II), but ahaefen (II) ; (b) gefraegen (II), screen 
(II); (c) ofslegen (III). That of cuman is cymen (I), cumen (II) ; 
that of don is -den (III), -don (III); that of fon is -fen (III), -fqng- 
en, -fangen (I, II, III). 

Biseon, 'moisten,' has pp. biseon {Gram. 2,^2>^ ^- 4)- 

Onwreon has the pret. 3 sg. onwrah, not onwreah {Gram. 2>^2>)- 

Cuman has 3 sg. cyme^ ; pret. 3 sg. cwom ; pi. cwoman, -un ; 
opt. 3 sg. cume (I), cyme (I) ; imp. sg. cum (I), cym (I) ; pp. cymen 
(I), cumen (II). 

Niman has 3 sg. nime6 ; pret. 3 sg. nom. 

Giefan has pret. 3 pi. gefon (III) ; pp. giefen (III), gifen (III), 
gyfen (III). 

Seon takes the pret. pi. in Angl. segun (II, III, but sawan II, 
740) ; gesewen (I). Imp. sg. sioh (I). 

Licgan has 3 sg. ligeS ; pret. 3 sg. laeg ; pi. Isegon, -un (I, III), 
lagun (III). 

Hatan has pret. 3 sg. heht. 

Scildan has pret. sceldun (III, 979 ; MS. scehdun). 

The three forms, eawan, eowan (iowan), ywan are used side by 
side ; imp. sg. iowa (I), ywe (I). 

The imp. sg. of gesecan is gesece (I), though that of secan is 
sec (II). 



GRAMMATICAL NOTES. H 

The irregular weak verbs in cc of the First Class have breaking in 
the pret. and pp. : areahtum (III), be])eaht (I, III), gedreaht (III) ; 
but also ger^ht (I) ; geslasht (I). Yean has pp. geyced ; biSryccan 
the pret. pi. biprycton. 

Uninflected past participles of weak verbs in d do not contract 
the ending : sended (I). Inflected past participles from long stems 
regularly syncopate the e of -ed^ -en ■ bibyrgde, gedyrde, gecypte, 
geswencte, etc. ; biwundne, gebundne, etc. Short stems retain the 
e: gecorene. 

Sorgian has ptc. sorgende (Gram. 412, N. 11). 

Haebbe has 2 and 3 sg. : hafast, hafa'5. Lifgan has 3 sg. leofa^ ; 
imp. sg. leofa ; ptc. lifgende. Slogan has 3 sg. sagaS (III), -s^gS 
(III) ; imp. sg. saga. Hycgan has pret. pi. hogdun. Drean has 
3 sg. SreaS ; pp. 'Sread. Freogan has 3 pi. freogaS. 

Sculan has pi. sculon (I, II, III), sceolon (II, III) ; pret. sceolde, 
etc. ; opt. scyle. 

Magon has 2 sg. meaht, pi. magon (I, II, III), m^egon (I); pret. 
pi. meahtan ; opt. pi. msegen (III), magon (III). 

Of the verb wesan the following are the more interesting forms : 
eam (I), beom (III); eart (I), bist (I); is (I, II, III), bi« (II, III); 
sind (I, II, III), sindon, -an (II, III), beo« (II, III) ; sie (I, III), 
si (II), sy (III); wesan (II, III), beon (I). Negative contract: 
nis (I, III.) 

Willan has sg. wille (II, III), wile (I, II, III); neg. nyle (II, III), 
nele (III); pi. nella« (III). 



Hi INTRODUCTION. 



II. POEMS ATTRIBUTED TO CYNEWULF. 

The Riddles and Cynewulf. — Many of the accounts of Cynewulf, 
popular and even scholarly, are based upon the assumption that he 
wrote the collection of riddles in the Exeter Book, or at least the 
largest part of them. This assumption dates from 1857, when Leo 
published his famous interpretation of the First Riddle. As soon as 
Cynewulf was credited with the authorship of this riddle, it was easy 
to assign others to him, then the whole series, and then, by subtle 
combinations of inferences from this hypothesis with known facts or 
other hypotheses, to weave an extensive web of more or less credible 
supposition concerning the poet. In the last analysis, this romantic 
fable depends wholly upon the assumed discovery of the name 
Cynewulf in the First Riddle (so-called), conceived as a charade. 
Hence it is necessary first to examine this poem, or poetic fragment, 
which is accordingly presented here. 

Leodum is minum swylce him mon lac gife ; 
willa'S hy hine aj^ecgan gif he on ^reat cyme^. 

Ungellc is us. 
Wulf is on lege, ic on 6}>erre; 
f asst is l^aet eglond, fenne biworpen ; 
sindon waelreowe weras )?aer on ige ; 
willa^ hy hine aj^ecgan gif he on Jreat cyme's. 

Ungellce is us. 
Wulfes ic mines widlastum wenum dogode. 
ponne hit waes renig weder ond ic reotugu saet, 
>onne mec se beaducafa bogum bilegde ; 
waes me wyn to }?on, wass me hwaej^re eac la^. 

Wulf, min wulf, wena me Hne 
seoce gedydon, ]pine seldcymas, 
murnende m5d, nales metellste. 
Gehyrest |>u Eadwacer, uncerne earne hwelp ? 
bire^ wulf t5 wuda. 

pddt mon ea>e tosllte'5, J^aette niefre gesomnad waes, 
uncer giedd geador. 

To this I append a literal translation, with alternative renderings 
where such are necessary, it being premised that the poem is, at 
best, decidedly obscure. 



THE RIDDLES AND CYNEWULF. lUl 

To my people it is as if one give to them a gift {or, gifts) ; 

They will dhecgan him if he comes into [the] throng {or, into a calamity). 

Different is it with us. 
Wolf {or, Wulf ) is on an island, I on another ; 
Firm is the island, surrounded with bog; 
There on the island are fierce men ; 
They will dhecgan him if he comes into the throng {or, calamity). 

Different is it with us. 
I dogode with {or, to) the far-wandering hopes of my wolf {or, Wulf). 
{Or, I dogode in hopes with the long journeys of my wolf {or, Wulf)). 
{Or, I dogode my Wulf with {or, to) far- wandering hopes) 
When it was rainy weather and I sat tearful. 
Then the warlike one covered me with boughs {or, arms) ; 
It was joy to me to that extent, yet it w^as also sorrow. 

Wolf {or, Wulf), my wolf {or, Wulf), me thy hopes 
Have made sick, thy infrequent comings, 
Anxious heart, not at all needs of food. 
Dost thou hear Eadwacer, our earne cub ? 
{Or, Dost thou hear, Eadwacer? Our earne cub) 
{Or, Dost thou hear Eadwacer } Our eartie cub) 
(He) beareth a wolf {or, Wulf) to the wood. 
{Or, A wolf ( or, Wulf) beareth to the wood.) 
One easily separates that which never was united, 

Our song together. 

It will be seen that there are three words whose meaning is 
unknown, dhecgan, dogode, and earne; four whose meaning is 
ambiguous, &reaf, wulf (^Wulf), wldldstum, bogum ; one whose 
usual sense does not seem quite to fit the context, wenum (2ve?ia). 
Besides, the construction is ambiguous in vv. 3 and 4 from the end, 
ambiguous or unintelligible in v. 4 from the end. 

On this precarious basis, fabrics of ingenious interpretation have 
been reared. The most famous of these has had a deleterious effect 
upon Old English scholarship, especially as regards Cynewulf. I 
refer to that of Leo,^ which was published in 1857. By arbitrarily 
changing words, significations, and syntax,^ Leo succeeds in render- 
ing as follows : ^ 

1 Quae de se ipso Cynewulfiis Poeta Anglosaxoniciis tradiderit. 

2 Leodum to leo&um, dogode to do gode (with gode as adv. (!) and the phrase 
rendered as 'enjoy,' 'yield to'), dhecgan as 'reveal,' 'as if ' to 'as' {swylce), 'gift' 
to 'meaning' {Idc), 'there' to 'here' {h^r), 'thy' (third indented line) to 'after 
thee' (i.e. subjective to objective genitive), uncerne earne to 'of us two,' hine and 
he to stand for the neut. Idc, a.nd geador from adv. to adj. 

^ A fairly accurate translation of Leo's version may be found in Morley, 2. 218-9. 



liv INTRODUCTION. 

[I] 
Meine Glieder verhalten sich wie man ihnen Bedeutung zutheilt ; 
Sie werden dieselbe offenbaren, wenn die Bedeutung sich zusammenschaart. 

[2] 

Ungleich verhalt sich's mit uns. 

Ein Wolf ist auf einer Insel, ich auf der andern; 

VoUkommen ist die Insel mit Sumpfland umgeben. 

Wilde Manner sind hier auf dem Eilande. 

Sie werden dieselbe offenbaren, wenn er mit (ihrer) Schaar zusammenkommt. 

[3] 
Ungleich verhalt sich's mit uns. 

Ich gebe mich den weitgehenden Sehnsuchten nach meinem Wolf hin. 

Wenn es regniges Wetter war und ich weinend sass, 

Dann umfasste mich der Kampfschnelle mit seinen Armen. 

Das ward mir Wonne, ward mir doch auch Leid. 

Wolf ! mein Wolf ! die Sehnsuchten nach dir 

Haben mich krank gemacht, deine seltenen Besuche; 

Das trauernde Gemiith (that's), nicht durch Nahrungsmangel. 

Horst du ? Eadwaccer, unserer beider Jungen, tragt ein Wolf zum Holze. 

[4] 

Das sondert man leicht aus einander, was nie Zusammenhang hatte, 
Unserer beider gemeinschaftliches Lied. 

This becomes a charade, embodying the name of Cynewulf, by a 
resort to the following expedients. In the first place, we must 
assume that cyne may be represented indifferently by cene^ coe?i, and 
cen^ but never by itself. Secondly, ccen, regarded as a Northumbrian 
word, must represent cwen. Thirdly, Eadwacer, a noun represented 
in Continental history by Odoacer, and found in the later period of 
Old English history, must here stand for the vowel e, and besides 
must be represented as the child of the ' queen ' and Wulf. Fourthly, 
' island ' must = * syllable,' and bog must = ' anything that parts one 
syllable from another.' Fifthly, wcelhreowe^ ' fierce,' must = chie^ 
'bold,' and wuda, 'wood,' must = ^^;/, 'pine-torch,' assumed to be = 
' split wood.' 

With these presuppositions, everything follows logically. No. i 
(of course in Leo's translation) shows that the relation between 
the two elements (according to Leo, syllables) of the name varies 
according to the meaning attributed to each, but that the sense will 
be clear the moment you put the two words together. No. 2 declares 



i 



THE RIDDLES AND CYNEWULF. Iv 

that cene — wcElhreowe is in one syllable, and wulfm another, but that 
you will understand them when they meet, because when they meet 
they will be sure to fight, and the difference between them will thus 
become evident (' Sensus revelabitur, si congrediuntur — scilicet cene 
et 7vulf, quia pugna necessario inter eos sequitur, et diversitas 
eorum luce clarius apparet'). The reader must overlook, in his 
acceptance of this, that the cruel ones have all the time been on 
the island of the wolf {j>^r on Ige). No. 3 makes known that the 
person in whose mouth it is put is a queen, or at least a woman, 
and that therefore she is to be called auen, which we may easily 
represent as C(Je?t, since we are dealing with the Northumbrian dialect. 
It is true that in North, we once find coejt (L. 11. 31), as we have 
an occasional coe&an7ie (Mk. 2. 9), etc., but side by side with it six 
cwoen, cuoe7t, and two cuen; accordingly, we must assume that there 
is a mere graphic loss of one or the other of the two vowels, or else 
that coen was pronounced not essentially otherwise than cuicen. But 
No. 3 also reveals to us that e joins wulf to cen, since a wolf carries 
something to the wood, and this something is apparently Eadwacer, 
who, as we have seen, stands for e. It might be objected that hwelp 
is perhaps the object of gehyrest, and that wulf may be the object of 
bire&j instead of the subject. Finally, in No. 4 we are reminded that 
since cene and c'oen are, after all, diverse in sound, it cannot be difficult 
to sever them.^ 

And now that the solution of the first riddle is evidently Cyfiewulf, 
we may go on, as Dietrich^ (1S59) did, and interpret the last riddle. 
No. 89 (95), as 'the wandering minstrel' — who but Cynewulf? — 
and 86 (90), which is written in Latin and introduces the word lupus^ 
as referring to the same poet.^ 

Only one step remained, to attribute to Cynewulf the whole col- 
lection of riddles, which was virtually done by Dietrich.'^ As he had 
now become a wandering minstrel, it was easy to see the application 
of Elene 12 59-1 260 : 

J^eah he in medohealle ma'Smas hege, 
aeplede gold. 

^ ' Facile fit ud id, quod nunquam inter se cohaeserit, separetur, scilicet com- 
munis duarum syllabarum, sive potius membrorum noipinis, cene et coe7i, cantus.' 

^ Die Rdthsel des Exeterbuches, in Haupfs Zs. 1 1. 448-490 ; see esp. pp. 487-9 ; 
cf. Dietrich in Lit. Centrbl. for March 28, 1858, p. 191, and Jahrb. f. Ro??i. und 
Eng. Lit. I. 241. 4 P. 251, 

2 Dietrich, p. 489; cf. Haupt's Zs. 12. 232-252, esp. 249-250. 



Ivi INTRODUCTION. 

For the romance that grew out of these assumptions, cf. Wiilker, 
Angl. I. 483-5 ; Grein, Kurzgefasste Angelsdchsische Grammatik^ 

pp. 11-15- 

As the question whether the First Riddle is to be interpreted as 
' Cynewulf ' is one on which a whole train of assumptions concerning 
the poet has depended, and still continues to depend, it is important 
to see how other scholars have dealt with the problem presented by 
these perplexing lines. 

Rieger^ (1868, pub. 1869) was the first to formulate weighty 
objections to Leo's solution, though he had no other rendering to 
propose.^ 

1 The solution of the First Riddle as 'Cynewulf was accepted not only by 
Dietrich (see above, p. Iv ; also, i860, in Kynewulfi Poetae Aetas, p. i), but 
by Eduard Miiller, 1861 {Ueber das Ags. Rdtsel des Exeterbuches,^. 5); Grein 
{Germ. 10. 307; so still in his Kurzgef. Ags. Gram., 1880, p. 13); Rieger, 1868, 
pub. 1869 {Zs.f. D. Phil. I. 215-219) ; Sweet, 1871 (Warton's Hist. Eng. Poet. 2. 16, 
and so still in Anglo-Saxon Reader, 7th ed., 1894, p. 164); Hammerich, 1873 
{Aelteste Christliche Epik, p. 96, tr. Michelsen); Ten Brink, 1877 {Hist. Early Eng. 
Lit., pp. 51-3); WUlker, 1878 {Angl. i. 483-507), 1885 {Grundriss, pp. 165-6), 
and 1888 {Ber. der K. Sachs. Ges. der Wiss., Philos.-Hist. Klasse, p. 211); Th. 
Muller, 1883 {Ags. Gram., p. 29); Lefevre {Angl. 6. 182, 185); D'Ham, 1883 {Der 
Gegenwd7-tige Stand der Cynewulffrage, p. 12); Prehn, 1883 {Komposition und 
Quellen der Rdtsel des Exeterbuches, p. ii ; Neuphil. Studien, 3. 155); Robinson, 
1885 {Our Early Eng. Lit., pp. 60-61) ; Sarrazin, 1886 {Angl. 9. 517) ; Hicketier, 
1888 {Angl. 10. 564 ff.); Brooke, 1892 {Hist. Early Eng. Lit., pp. 7, 8, 134 ff.), 
1898 {Eng. Lit. from the Beginning to the Norm. Conq., pp. 160-162, somewhat 
doubtfully). 2 zs.f. D. Phil. i. 215-9. 

3 He is inclined to find the word cynn signified by the leodum mlnum of v. i, 
yet is obliged to confess that dryht would be a better rendering, and that in any 
case, cynn, or even cynne, is not cyne. In No. 3 he would read ccene — cwene, 
instead of coen — cwen, referring to Rid. 73^ The last two lines of No. 3 he 
translates : ' Horst du Eadwacer, unsern zornigen Welf ? Er tragt den Wolf zum 
Holze (das zerlegt man leicht was nie vereinigt war) unser Ratselwort zusammen.' 
After suggesting various emendations and new renderings, he gives his restored 
text of the Riddle, as follows : 

Leodum is minum swylce him mon lac gife. 
Wulf is on lege, ic on 5^erre, 
Faest is >aet eglond, fenne biworpen. 
Sindon waslreowe weras >£er on ige : 
willa^ hy hine abecgan gif he on >reat cyme^S. 

Ungellce is us. 
Wulfes ic mines widlastum, wenum dogode, 
|>onne hit waes renig weder and ic reotugu sast. 



THE RIDDLES AND CYNEWULF. Ivii 

In 1883, Trautmann ^ attempted to overthrow Leo's supposed 
proof, and provide a wholly new solution. In the former attempt 
he was entirely successful ; in the latter he remains on the same 
plane of ingenious, but impossible, conjecture as his predecessor.^ 
His answer to the charade is 'The riddle.' 

Trautmann will not allow that Riddle 86 has any reference to 
Cynewulf, and solves Riddle 89 again as 'The riddle,' and not as 
' The wandering minstrel.' ^ 

ponne mec se beaducafa b5gum bilegde, 
wses me wyn to }5on, wses me hwaej^re eac la^. 
Wulf, mln Wulf, wena me Hne 
seoce gedydon, J?me seldcymas, 
murnende mod, nales meteliste. 

Ungellce is us. 
Gehyrest J^u Eadwacer, uncerne earne hwelp ? 

Bire'S wulf to wuda, 
(l>£et mon ea'Se tosliteS, j^aette naefre gesomnad vvaes) 

uncer giedd geador. 

1 Anglia, Anz. 6. 158-169. 

2 Thus he proceeds. The first two lines mean : ' We riddles like to be guessed,' 
or, more circuitously expressed: 'It is to us riddles as agreeable (i.e. to be guessed) 
as if somebody made us a present ; we will receive him (i.e. the guesser) if he 
comes to us ' (' es ist meinen Leuten (d.i. uns Ratseln), als ob ihnen jemand Gaben 
bringe ; sie wollen ihn aufnehmen wenn er zu ihnen kommt '). Passing on to 
No. 2, we may easily see that the guesser is on one island, the riddle on another ; 
that this island is encompassed with difficulties {fefine) ; that the wolf is accom- 
panied by other fierce guessers. In No. 3, it is clear that the riddle is saddened 
by the wild (wandering) conjectures of Wulf, but that when she is guessed 
(embraced) she is at once happy and sad. Why } Simply for this reason : As a 
maiden likes to be woji and not to be won, so a riddle likes to be guessed and 
yet not to be guessed. But further: Wulf's bad guesses, his infrequent hitting 
of the mark, make the riddle ill. At length, Eureka ! the wolf drags the whelp 
to the forest — the riddle is guessed. No. 4 enounces : Riddle and solution may 
easily be disjoined, since they were never united ; but the answer brings riddle 
and guesser together. 

3 Cf. 2i\?,o Anglia, Anz. 7. 210. Trautmann's views were accepted by Holthaus, 
1884 {Anglia 7, Anz. 120 ff.) and Ramhorst, 1885 {Das Altengl. Gedicht vom 
Heiligen Andreas, pp. 2, 23). They were opposed, so far as his own solution is 
concerned, by Nuck, 1888 {Angl. 10. 390-394), and by Hicketier, 1888 {Angl. 10. 
564 ff.), the latter of whom argues at length in favor of Leo's identification of 
Riddle i, and Dietrich's of 86 and 89. Morley, 1888 {Eng. Writers 2. 217 ff.) 
follows Trautmann in rejecting Leo's explanation, but also rejects Trautmann's, 
which he attributes, by the way, to Dietrich, though he translates faithfully from 
the former. Morley would render Riddle i by 'The Christian preacher' (P. 225), 



Iviii INTRODUCTION. 

We now come to Henry Bradley's (1888) view^ concerning the 
First Riddle, so-called. To him ' the so-called riddle is not a riddle 
at all, but a fragment of a dramatic soliloquy, like Deor and The 
Banished Wife's Complaint, to the latter of which it bears, both in 
motive and in treatment, a strong resemblance.' He adds: 'The 
poem is certainly " enigmatical " enough ; but its obscurity may be 
due to the absence of context, and in part also to the monodramatic 
form. . . . The speaker, it should be premised, is shown by the 
grammar to be a woman. Apparently she is a captive in a foreign 
land. Wulf is her lover and an outlaw, and Eadwacer (I suspect, 
though it is not certain) is her tyrant husband. Whether the sub- 
ject of the poem be drawn from history or Teutonic legend, or 
whether it be purely the invention of the poet, there seems to be no 
evidence to determine.' Bradley then translates : 

[ ] 

Is to my people as though one gave them a present. 
Will they give him food if he should come to want ? 
It is otherwise with us. 

Wulf is on an island, I on another. 
The island is closely surrounded by fen. 
On yonder isle are fierce and cruel men ; 
Will they give him food if he should come to want ? 
It is otherwise with us ! 

I waited for my Wulf wdth far-wondering longings 
When it was rainy weather, and I sat tearful. 

When the brave warrior encircled me with his arms 
It was joy to me, yet was it also pain. 

O Wulf, my Wulf ! it was my longings after thee 
That made me sick — it was thy seldom coming — 
It was a sorrowful heart, not the want of food ! 

Dost thou hear, Eadwacer ? The cowardly (?) whelp of us two 
Shall Wulf carry off to the wood. 

Easily can that be broken asunder which never was united, 
The song of us two together. 

[ ] 

sees in 86 a series of allusions to the Bible, and recognizes no ground for asso- 
ciating 89 wuth Cynewulf, even if it be granted that it means ' The wandering 
minstrel.' 

1 Academy, No. 829, March 24, 1888, pp. 197-8. 



THE RIDDLES AND CYXEWULF. lix 

Bradley subjoins:^ 'Some points in this translation are open to 
dispute. The rendering of on &reat cuman as "to come to want " is 
suggested by the Icelandic phrase at hrotum ko7na in the same sense 
[but Cleasby-Vigfusson does not so render it]. . . . Aj^ecgafi, which 
occurs only in this passage, I take as the causative oi J^icgan, and as 
meaning "to give food to, to entertain." The adjective eame^ which 
I regard as the accusative of em-h, " cowardly " [Holthausen, Angl. 
15. 188, proposes earnine\ is commonly explained as "swift," from 
earn [but against this would be Gram. § 300, though see Anm.]. . . .' 

Finally, Sievers (1891)^ calls Leo's interpretation impossible, and 
approves of its overthrow by Trautmann. That Leo in 1857 could 
suppose that the poet would reveal the first two syllables of his name 
by means of the adj. cce?te, cene, and the nouns cm and C€en, is compre- 
hensible in view of the knowledge of OE., and especially of Early 
Northumbrian, then current, but nowadays this ought to be impos- 
sible. Sievers then adduces these points : 

1. Cynewu/f mwst have the first syllable short. 

2. C(Enewulf\s inadmissible ; the first syllable being long, the form 
must be C<Je?twulf. 

3. In Early Northumbrian there could be no possible interchange 
of cyne, cosne, cen^ and cwcen ; besides, in Early Northumbrian there 
is no such loss of w as occasionally takes place in Late Northum- 
brian. Sievers' date for the Riddles, it should be said, is earlier 
than the time of Cynewulf. How, concludes Sievers, could a hearer 
of the riddle be expected to guess Cyni^ when there were set before 
him cceni^ cw^n, and cat ? Even the Norse scalds never reached 
such a point as this. 

The conclusion of the whole matter is accordingly this. Cyne- 
wulf's name is not found in the First Riddle, which in all probability 
is not a riddle at all. Hence there is no ground for assuming that 
either Riddle 86 or Riddle 89 is intended to denote Cynewulf. 
There is therefore nothing in any of the Riddles to indicate that 
Cynewulf was a wandering minstrel. Finally, the Riddles, on the 
best authority, probably antedate Cynewulf. 

^ Bradley's explanation is approved by Herzfeld, 1890 {Die Rdtsel des Exeter- 
buches, p. 67), who adduces further considerations in its favor, and thinks that 
Wulf drags away the child of Eadwacer and the lady as a hostage, while she is 
kept in custody by her husband. Biilbring, 1891 {Literaturbl. 1891, No. 5, 157) 
discusses Bradley's theory; so Gollancz, Acad. 44. 572, 2 Angl. 13. 19-21. 



Ix INTRODUCTION. 

The Andreas and Cynewulf. — Grimm ^ assumed that the Andreas 
might be by Cynewulf, though he seemed rather to incline to Aid- 
helm.^ Kemble^ says that Cynewulf was probably the author of all the 
poems in the Vercelli Book, ' and those likewise which occur in the 
other collection ' [the Exeter Book]. Thorpe subscribes to Kemble's 
opinion.^ Ettmiiller says of A?idreas : ^ ' Eodem fortasse auctore, 
nam, quod dictionem attinet, cum priore \_Ele?ie'] bene convenit.' 
Dietrich ^ weakened the force of the disparities alleged by Grimm, 
and adduced correspondences between Andreas and both Juliana 
and Christ, the more notable being such 2iS Jul. 242-3 : A?t. 1464^-5 ; 
Jul. 245-6^: An. 1343-4^; Jul. 629 : A71. 1344; Jul. 481 : An. 1328; 
Chr. 861: An. 555, 602; Chr. 998-9^: An. 1556-7^;/?//. 233^-4: 
An. 57^-8 ; Jul. 236-7 ; A?i. 1077, 1079 ; Jul. 590 : An. 1473 ; ////. 
307-311 ; A7t. 1700 ff. Grein '^ followed Dietrich, without adducing 
any reason, and so do Rieger ^ and Sweet,^ the latter assuming it as 
probable that the Andreas originally contained an acrostic, and that 
it and the Elene are by the same author, ' from their marked resem- 
blance of language and style.' Ten Brink ^^ likewise assigns the 
Andreas to Cynewulf. Hammerich ^^ leaves the question undecided. 
Wiilker^" denies Andreas to Cynewulf, though he gives no reason. 
Fritzsche^^ follows Wiilker, his arguments being drawn from the treat- 
ment of the sources, the verse, the vocabulary, and the absence of 
runes ; on the other hand, he conceives Andreas to be by an imitator 
of Cynewulf, perhaps a pupil. Miiller ^^ follows Fritzsche, while Ten 
Brink ^^ and Ebert ^^ are half inclined to agree, as is also Lef evre.^'' 

1 Andreas tind Elene, pp. L, Li. 

2 He adduced such correspondences between Andreas and Elene, not found in 
other poems, as on herefelda, wopes hring, brecan ofer bce&weg, Sht besittan, byrlas 
(secgas) guidon, hreopon friccan ; geh&u, u&weota, sewte, earhfczr, tinsldw. On the 
other hand, he recognized the disparity of {An.: El.): sl&nesa : brimnesen ; 
drgeblond: earhgeblond ; ferh&loca : ferh&sefa ; si& gesettan ; sT& dsitian. 

3 Arch. 28. 363; Cod. Verc, p. viii. 1° Early Eng. Lit., p. 58. 

4 Ho7n. I. 622. 11 P. 97. 

5 Scopas, p. XI, and previously (1847) in his Hattdbuch i. 132 ff. 

6 Kyneivulfi Poetae A etas, 2-5 ; cf. Haupt''s Zs. ^^ Angl. 2. 441. 

9. 210, 213. 1^ Ags. Gram., p. 26. 

' Germ. 10. 365 ; Ags. Gram., p. 11. ^^ Early Eng. Lit., p. 389. 

8 At least by implication; Zacker^s Zs. i. 319. ^^ P. 69. 

9 Warton's Hist. Eng. Poet. 2. 16. i' Angl. 6. 184. 

1^ Angl. I. 506; later, in his Gesch. der E^igl. Litt., p. 45 (so already in 1888, 
cf. p. Ivi, note i), he ascribes it to an imitator, as does Fritzsche. 



THE ANDREAS AND CYNEWULF. Ixi 

Holtbuer took the same side/ Ramhorst ^ came to an opposite con- 
clusion from Fritzsche. Sievers ^ assumes non-Cynewulfian author- 
ship, on account of the dat. feeder, A?i. 141 2, and is followed by 
Cremer^ and Mather.^ Sievers reiterated his opinion in much more 
emphatic terms in his later article,*^ regarding the conclusion that 
Andreas is not by Cynewulf as one of the few certainties established 
by the researches into the questions of authorship in Old English. 
Brooke hesitates between the view of Fritzsche and that of Gollancz/ 
Sarrazin^ sought once more to vindicate the Andreas for Cyne- 
wulf, on the ground that the runic passage discovered by Napier is 
the conclusion of the Fates of the Apostles, and that, in turn, of 
the Andreas ; the same opinion is enunciated by Gollancz^ and Traut- 
mann.^° Arnold is persuaded that the writer of the Andreas was not 
Cynewulf. -^^ BrandP^ characterizes the Andreas as ' eher die Arbeit 
eines begabten Nachahmers in anderer englischer Mundart.' Frau- 
lein Buttenwieser is convinced that the Andreas is not by Cynewulf,^^ 
while Kolbing is as certain of the opposite view.^ 

Finally, it should be mentioned that Dr. Arthur W. Colton, in an 
unpublished investigation undertaken while he was a graduate student 
at Yale, discovered some striking correspondences between Andreas 
and the undoubted poems of Cynewulf. Words and phrases were 
listed separately, and these were divided into four main categories,, 
according as the expression occurred in one, two, three or four poems 
besides the Christ, the plan being that formulated in my edition of 
the fudith. The ratio of correspondences between the Christ and 
the Ele7ie was .085, this ratio being the result of dividing the total 
number of correspondences by the number of lines in the poem ; in 
tho. fuliana, .084 ; in the A?idreas, .075 ; in the Guthlac and Phoenix, 
.09 each. Other results were : Hym7is, .055 ; Sata?i, .043 ; Salomon, 
.04 ; Daniel, .039 ; Beowulf, .032 ; Genesis, Riddles, .03 each ; Metres, 

1 Angl. 8. 40. 3 PBB. 10. 483. 5 M. L. N. 7. 106. 

2 Cf. p. Ivii, note 3. 4 p, 4^. 6 Angl. 13. 25. 

" Early Eng. Lit., pp. 413, 485 ; Eng. Lit. from the Begifmijig, p. 187. 

s Angl. 12. 383; cf. Beibl. 6. 205 ff. ^ Cynewulf s Christ, p. 173. 

1^ Ajtgl., Beibl. 6. 21 (recanting 5. 93); KyneTvulf, p. 9. Cramer agrees with 
Trautmann. n Notes on Beowulf, p. 123. 

12 Ten Brink's Gesch. der Engl. Litt., i^ 68. In Herrig^s Archiv, 100. 330-334, 
Brandl argues that the beginning of the Andreas is imitated from the Fates of the 
Apostles, the latter being an independent poem, a traveler's charm or prayer. 

^3 Studien ilber die Verfasserschaft des Andreas. 1* Engl. Stud. 26. lOO. 



Ixii INTRODUCTION. 

.027; Exodus^ '025; Psahjts, .011. Poems under 500 lines were 
included in the inquiry, but their ratios were not calculated. Many 
of the more striking correspondences with the Afidreas will be found 
in my Notes, as, e.g. 404-5, 481, 488, 856, 888^-889% 999, iiii, 
1196, 1343, 1373, 1437-8, 1564, etc. 

As for myself, I am strongly inclined to assign the Afidreas to 
Cynewulf, though I hesitate to express a positive opinion, in the 
present state of our knowledge, especially against Fritzsche's 
hypothesis of a close imitation. If the view of Sarrazin, Gollancz, 
and Trautmann were quite convincing, one need not hesitate ; but of 
this I do not feel certain. 

The Guthlac and Cynewulf. — The Giithlac is perhaps the dullest 
of Old English poems, or at least of the longer ones, so that it cannot 
even sustain a comparison with Juliana. For this reason, one would 
be tempted to affirm that Cynewulf could have had nothing to do with 
it. Yet Kemble, Thorpe, Dietrich, Grein, Rieger, Sweet, Ten Brink, 
Lefevre, D'Ham, and Brooke all assign it to him.^ Thomas Arnold 
can see no reason for assigning it to him.^ That the second 
part, or Guthlac B (791-1353), alone belongs to Cynewulf, is the 
opinion of Charitius,^ Cremer, Mather, Wiilker, Trautmann, Cramer, 
and Brandl. According to Dr. Colton,^not only is the ratio of corre- 
spondences of the Guthlac with the Christ .09, surpassing that of 
either the Eleiie or the Juliana, but, while the ratio with Guthlac A 
is .078, that with Guthlac B mounts to .113, while if only the first 
500 lines of Guthlac A be taken into consideration, it falls to .058. 
Sievers merely says that Guthlac A contains two instances oijeondas 
(189% 392^), while Cynewulf employs //'j;/^ for the corresponding 
plural {El. 360^). The ascription of at least Guthlac B to Cynewulf 
is therefore practically universal,^ and the best authorities assume 
that in this case it must have preceded Juliana. Recently Mr. 
Gollancz has prefixed the lines printed at the end of the Christ 
in the present edition to the Guthlac, as the beginning of that poem ; ^ 
but this procedure is likely to meet with scant approval. 

The passages of Guthlac B which seem to me to be most nearly 

1 References on p. Ix ; Rieger in Zacher^s Zs. i. 325; D'Ham, in Der Gegen- 
wdrtige Stand der Cynewulf-Frage, 1 883. 

2 Notes on Beowulf., p. 123. * See p. Ixi. 

3 Attgl. 2. 265-308. 5 It is denied by Holtbuer {Angl. 8. i ff.). 
6 The Exeter Book; cf. Cynewulf s Christ, p. xix; infra, pp. 63-4. 



THE PHOENIX AND CYNEWULF. Ixiii 

Cynewulfian in thought and tone are lines 791-843% 1067-1077, 
1252^-1317, though it must be admitted that these contain phrase- 
ology which is non-Cynewulfian, if judged by the standard of the 
undoubted poems ; that they cannot well be torn from their context ; 
and that my designation of them as Cynewulfian signifies scarcely 
more than that I consider them the finest passages in this Part. If 
either Gicthlac B or the whole was written by Cynewulf, a good deal 
of it must be prentice-work, touched up when he had attained the 
fulness of his power and art. A strong argument against the ascrip- 
tion to him of Gicthlac A (and perhaps of the whole poem) is that 
not only is mention made in the poem of persons still living who 
remembered the temptations of the hermit,^ but apparently also of 
their occurrence within the lifetime of the poet himself.^ Now, as 
Guthlac died in a.d. 714, Cynewulf, who wrote neither the Juliana 
nor the Elene before 750, nor the Christ and the Vercelli fragment 
before 800,^ cannot have known him personally, though he may have 
been acquainted with men who had known him. Either, then, we 
must refrain from pressing the assumption that the words 

Hw«t ! we Hssa wundra gewitan sindon ; 

eall has geeodon in iissera 

tida timan. 

refer to Cynewulf himself, or we must be prepared to accept the con- 
clusion that he did not write Guthlac A, whether or not, with Ten 
Brink, we admit the possibility that both parts may proceed from the 
same author. 

The Phoenix and Cynewulf. — The Phoenix is ascribed to Cyne- 
wulf by Kemble, Thorpe, Dietrich, Grein, Sweet, Hammerich, Ten 
Brink, Gabler, Holtbuer, Brooke, and, though hesitatingly, by Traut- 
mann.^ Those who would deny Cynewulf's authorship are Wiilker, 
Sievers, Cremer, Ebert,^ Mather, Cramer, and Brandl.^ Dietrich calls 

1 124-8. 

2 724-7; cf. 372-3. On the other hand, in Guthlac B the poet appeals to the 
testimony of books (850b ff.). 3 gge p. Ixviii. 

4 References in general as on p. Ix; Gabler's views in Angl. 3. 488 ff.; Holt- 
buer's in Angl. 8. i ff.; Trautmann's in his Kynewiilf (ci. Angl. Beibl. 5. 93). 

^ Gesch. der Lift, des Mittelalters 3. 75. Ebert says of the arguments employed 
by Gabler, * On such grounds all the works of Schiller could be ascribed to Goethe, 
and all of Goethe's to Schiller.' 

^ Wiilker in the Anglia, Grundriss, Berichte, and Geschichte ; Sievers in PBB. 
10. 501 ; Brandl in Ten Brink's Gesch. i^ 63. 



Ixiv INTRODUCTION. 

attention ^ to the fact that the real theme of the poem is similar to 
that of the Third Part of Christ. He alleges the similarity of words, 
phrases, and ideas between the Phoenix and the Christ,^ and, though 
less important, between it and the Elene, as well as the Guthlac and 
the Andreas, which Dietrich assigns to Cynewulf. The stylistic 
method was employed at much greater length by Gabler, who came 
to the same result as Dietrich. The counterproof is based upon 
metrical considerations. Trautmann gives a list of correspondences 
in phrase between the Phoenix and the other Cynewulfian poems, 
reckoning the Andreas among them, sums up the discussion, and 
announces his own opinion,^ for which reason it is unnecessary here 
to enter into the matter at length. 

The theme of the Phoenix would have been congenial to Cyne- 
wulf, and his reading may well have included Lactantius."* The 
verbal parallels and similarities of thought are striking, and the per- 
centage of correspondences in Dr. Colton's table ^ agrees remarkably 
with that of the Juliana and the Ele?ie. In respect to the prominence 
of color, flowers, fragrance, and music, of brooks, trees, groves, and 
plains, the Phoenix excels the undoubted poems ; but against this 
must be set Cynewulf's impressibility, the fact that his vocabulary 
and imagery change to some extent with his mood and with the origi- 
nal upon which he is working. From no three of his undoubted 
poems could one, on stylistic grounds, and in the absence of the runic 
testimony, have ascertained his fourth. When he is paraphrasing 
long, didactic speeches he is another man than when he is telling a 
stirring tale, or reproducing the spirit of a poem full of sublime senti- 
ment and magnificent appeals to the imagination. There is there- 
fore no a priori ^roMTidi for assuming that the Phoenix cannot be by 
Cynewulf. Much of the sentiment is demonstrably his ; the corre- 
spondences in phraseology indicate the hand of a master, so inwoven 
are they into the tissue of the style ; and a doxology like that of 
lines 615-629 would of itself almost persuade the critic to believe in 

1 Kynewulfi Poetae Aetas, p. 8. 

2 Thus Ph. 420: Chr. 142, 250-253, 367, 587 ; Ph. 50-70, 589, 611-617: Ckr. 
1634-1664 (esp. Ph. 56, 613: Chr. 1 660-1 661 ) ; Ph. 329, 493: Chr. 1228; Ph. 
516: Chr. 1079; P^- 525: (^l^^- 811 ; Ph. 584: Chr. 820; Ph. 604: Chr. 505; 
Ph. 628: Chr. 726. 

3 Kynewulf, pp. 1-30, 42. 

4 Lactantius was among the authors included in the York Library, according 
to Alcuin. ^ See p Ixi. 



OTHER POEMS ATTRIBUTED TO CYNEWULF, IxV 

Cynewulf's authorship, so similar is it in tone and setting to those of 
the Elene ^ and the Christ? It cannot be said that the question is 
decided ; but I believe that scholars will end by assigning the Phoe- 
nix^ like the Afidreas, to Cynewulf. 

Other poems attributed to Cynewulf. — Among other poems 
which have been ascribed to Cynewulf, perhaps the most important 
are the Dream of the Rood^^ the Harrowing of Hell ^ and the Fhysio- 
logus {Pa7ither^ Whale, Partridge).^ In no case has cogent proof in 
favor of the affirmative view been offered. The Dream of the Rood is 
worthy of Cynewulf, and in certain respects is strikingly suggestive 
of the Ele?ie and of parts of the Christ; there are, too, certain corre- 
spondences of phraseology ; but nothing has yet been alleged which 
forces us to conclude that Cynewulf was its author. Under these 
circumstances a certain scepticism is almost obligatory upon the 
student ; for with every poem assigned to an author upon insufficient 
grounds, the possibility of new combinations favorable to the admis- 
sion of still another poem is increased, until one might end by imput- 
ing practically the whole of OE. poetry to a single author — a danger 
by no means imaginary, as the history of OE. scholarship is sufficient 
to prove. ^ 

1 744-754. 2 385_4i5. 

3 Kemble, Thorpe, Dietrich {De Cruce Ruthwellensi), Grein {Grammatik), 
Rieger, Sweet, Ten Brink (esp. in Haupfs Zs. 24. 61-70), Zupitza, Miiller; opposed 
by Wiilker, Ebert {Sitzungsberichte der K. Sachs. Ges. der Wissenschaften, Phil.- 
Hist. Klasse, 1884, pp. 81-93), Sievers {Angl. 13. 21), HoUbuer, Trautmann 
{Kynewulf, p. 40), Brand]. 

- Kemble, Thorpe, Dietrich {Haupfs Zs, 9. 213), Grein, Ten Brink, Lefevre, 
Kirkland ; opposed by Wiilker, Holtbuer, Cramer, Trautmann, Brooke, Brandl. 

^ Kemble, Thorpe, Dietrich {Kynewulf Poetae Aetas), Trautmann. 

^ Cf. p. Ixiii, note 5. 



Ixvi INTRODUCTION. 



f 



III. FACT AND OPINION CONCERNING CYNEWULF. 

Cynewulf and the epilogue to the Elene. — Certain lines ^ at the 
close of the Elene are so important with reference to the biography 
of Cynewulf that a new translation is here presented : 

' Thus I, old and ready to depart by reason of the treacherous (or^ 
dying ^) house ^ {or^ tabernacle), have woven wordcraft and won- 
drously gathered, have now and again pondered and sifted my 
thought in the prison of the night. I knew not at all the truth con- 
cerning it (^r, concerning the cross ^) before wisdom, through its 
{lit. the) noble power, inspired (///. revealed) a larger view into the 
cogitation of my heart. I was guilty of misdeeds, fettered by sins, 
tormented with anxieties, bound with bitternesses {pr^ bitter ones), 
beset with tribulations, before he bestowed inspiration through the 
bright order ^ (i.e. the clerical office, or^ those in holy orders) as a 
help to the aged man. The mighty King granted [me his] pure {lit. 
blameless) grace and poured it into my mind, revealed it [as] glori- 
ous, and in the course of time dilated it ; he set my body free, un- 
locked my heart (///. the enclosure of the breast), and released (^r, 
revealed) the power of song, which I have since joyfully made use 
of in the world. Not once alone, but many times, I reflected on the 
tree of glory, before I had the miracle disclosed concerning the 
glorious tree, as in the course of events I found related in books, 
in writings, concerning the sign of victory. Until that the man^ had 
always been buffeted by billows of sorrow, [was] an expiring torch,' 
though in the mead-hall he had received treasures, appled gold.** 

i 1238-1277. 2 j^eading/^^; cf. EL 881. ^ 

3 I.e. his body ; cf. Chr. 14, 820, 1480. 
* Supplying rode^ with Grein ; cf. 601. 

5 a. Jitcrh hdligne had, Gti. 65 ; see p. Ixxxii, note i. 

6 MS. 'strife.' 

■^ These words represent the runes. 
8 Cf. Jul. 683 ff. : 

Ne Jjorftan j^a j^egnas . . . 

. . . wenan J^aet by in winsele 

ofer beorsetle beagas Jjegon, 

sepplede gold. 
Cf. Ph. 506. 



I 



CYNEWULF AND THE EPILOGUE TO THE ELENE. Ixvii 

Y (?) lamented ; the companion in misery {or^ forced companion) 
suffered affliction, an oppressive secret, where {or^ though^) before 
him the steed measured the mile-paths and proudly ran, decked 
with wires (i.e. metal ornaments). Joy has waned, pleasure has 
decreased with the years ; youth has fled, the former pride, u (.'') 
was of old the splendor of youth ; now, after the allotted time, are 
the days of [his] years departed, the joys of [his] life have vanished, 
as WATER glides away, the hurrying floods. Every one's wealth is 
transitory under the sky ; the ornaments of the field pass away under 
the clouds like the wind when it rises loud before men, roams among 
the clouds, rushes along in rage, and again on a sudden grows still, 
close locked within its prison, held down by force.' 

In order that the essential points shall be more evident, the pas- 
sage may be thus condensed : 

' I, now old and failing, have practised the art of authorship, 
reflecting on my themes in the watches of the night. While I was 
still an unregenerate sinner I had no real conception of the signifi- 
cance of the cross and its story. Then God's ministers instructed 
me {or, perhaps^ I took orders) when I was no longer young, and 
God himself has inspired me by the gift of his grace. Only since 
that time have I been able to compose poetry, and this I have done 
with joy. I had already meditated much upon the cross before I 
was enabled to discover (^r, reveal) the miracle concerning it which 
I found recorded in books. Until then (i.e. the time of his conver- 
sion) Cynewulf was unhappy, though he received gifts in hall, and 
though his horse, in trappings of gold, raced proudly along the high- 
ways. For him the joys of youth are now fled ; and even thus the 
riches and the beauty of the world, nay, the world itself, vanishes 
away.' 

Still more briefly, Cynewulf's autobiography, as contained in the 
Elene^ may be thus formulated : 

1. When I was young I received gifts in hall, and was present 
when my horse careered across the plain in gorgeous trappings (^r, 
perhaps^ when horses were raced) ; yet I was not happy, for I was 
still a sinner. 

2. In later years I was converted, and life acquired a new mean- 
ing. I began to reflect, practised the poetic art, thought deeply and 

1 Emending i)(Fr to J)eah ; cf. 1259. 



Ixviii INTRODUCTION. 

read widely about the cross of Christ, and finally have been enabled 
to write this account of its Invention by St. Helena. 

3. The joys of sense, the pride of life, have departed with my 
youth. I am now an old man ; yet I realize that I am not only ran- 
somed from the power of sin, but have received special grace from 
on high, and by divine assistance have brought to a close this poem 
on a subject very near to my heart. 

The date of Cynewulf. — The name which our poet bore is found 
in three forms — Cyniwulf, Cy7iewulf^ Cy7iwulf {Cynulf). Of these, 
the oldest is Cyfiiwulf^ and the latest Cyiiwiilf^ — Cynewulf being 
intermediate in date between the two.^ 

The loss of the vowel, as in Cynwidf^ takes place only before /, r, 
w, and h (at a late period also before j"), sounds which are especially 
favorable to such elision. In the South and the Midland, and pre- 
sumably also in the North, the change of i to e^ and hence of Cy7ii- 
to Cyfie-, took place about 750, and at all events not earlier than 
740.^ The / continues to persist sporadically, but it is clear that 
such use is archaic, since by 750 the use of e is perfectly well estab- 
lished. Cyii- is at least fifty years later, apparently, and except 
in one word, Cynric, is not found in Saxon territory. With a single 
exception, Cyimise (Bede, Ecd. Hist. 3. 24), Cyn- appears to belong 
to the ninth century. It occurs in the Liber Vitae, which Sweet 
says is *of the beginning of the ninth century, or end of the preceding 
one';^ in the Northumbrian Gefiealogies, 'written between the years 
811 and 814';'* and in the charters dated 799-802.^ The ^ continues 
traditionally, like the /, side by side with the syncopated form. 

The application of what precedes to the dating of the Cynewulfian 
poems will at once be evident. The Juliana and the Elejie have 
Cynewulf ; the Christ without question, and the Fates of the Apostles 
almost certainly, have Cynwulf; and there is no Cyniwulf Hence 
t\iQ Juliana and the Elene were not written down before 750,^ nor the 

1 These statements all repose upon the demonstration by Sievers, Angl. 13. 
1 1 -1 5 (written in 1890, pub. 1891). 

2 Sievers notes an exception, p. 11, in the case of a single charter, but evidently 
does not consider this as invalidating the general principle. 

3 OET., p. 153. 4 OET., p. 167. 5 OET., pp. 430 ff. 

6 Sievers, p. 15 : 'Also vor 750 konnen Julia^ie und Ehfie auch aus sprach- 
lichen Griinden nicht wol fallen.' He adds (p. 19) that the Riddles belong to the 
period of the /, and still earlier. 



THE DATE OF CYNEWULF. IxiX 

Chrut and the Fates of the Apostles (or, at all events, the Vercelli 
runic fragment) before 800. This is quite in accord with the results 
of my own study. In a paper published in 1892, entitled The Date 
of the Old Efiglish Elene^ I showed that vv. 127 7-132 1 of that poem 
correspond to a portion of Bk. 3, chap. 21 of Alcuin's treatise on the 
Trinity, which was dedicated to Charlemagne as Emperor, and, there- 
fore, after the year 800, probably in 802, or between this date and 
804, the year of Alcuin's death. There is no need to repeat the 
arguments employed in my article. The thought of Alcuin is not 
dissimilar to that of Caesarius of Aries, in a sermon printed among 
Augustine's works, ^ but, on the whole, the resemblances between the 
passage of the Elene and that in Alcuin are much closer. One indi- 
cation that Cynewulf is drawing from Alcuin, and not from Caesarius, 
is the fact that the latter, in speaking of purgatorial torment, allows 
that it may be inflicted in this life ;^ Alcuin, on the other hand, knows 
nothing of the alternative.'' 

If it be admitted that the resemblances between the two passages 
point to a relation of dependence between Cynewulf and Alcuin, it 
can hardly be doubted which is to be regarded as dependent, the 
famous Alcuin, in the judgment of all enlightened persons in Europe 
undoubtedly the first man at Charlemagne's court, or the clerical 
poet, of whom no record outside his own poems remains. Alcuin 
was a theologian of repute ; Cynewulf, though conversant with doc- 
trine, would hardly have ventured, if we may judge from his pro- 
cedure throughout the CJwist^ to speak so confidently on a tenet of 
vital importance, without being supported by an authority whom all 
his associates would regard as a champion, or at least a prominent 
representative, of orthodox belief. Alcuin had vigorously combated 
the Adoptian heresy and the worship of images. Moreover, with the 
possible exception of the Pope and Charlemagne himself, no man on 

1 Angl. 15. 9-20. • 2 Migne 39. 1946-9. 

^ ' Sed prius aut in hoc saeculo . . . amarissimis tribulationibus sunt excoquendi 
. . . aut certo illo igne . , . longo tempore cruciandi.' 

^ ' Sunt ergo quidam justi minutis quibusdam peccatis obnoxii, . , . quae illius, 
ignis ardore purgantur. . . . Illoque transitorio igne et toto extremi diei judicio 
completo, dividentur,' etc. Cf. El. 1312-4 : 

Swa biS } ara manna Sic 
ascyred ond asceaden scylda gehwylcre, 
deopra firena, j^urh |-aes domes fyr. 



y 



iXX INTRODUCTION. 

the Continent had so much influence in England as he. What .lore 
natural, then, than that his views on a subject like the Last Judg- 
ment should be promulgated and eagerly accepted in the region 
where he was educated, where he had won his first distinction as a 
teacher and scholar, and where his friends and correspondents were 
the highest in the land ? 

But if Cynewulf obtained his conception of the fire of the Judg- 
ment Day from Alcuin, then the Ekfie must have been written 
subsequent to 802. From this conclusion we can only escape by 
assuming that Alcuin's views were divulged to friends before the 
De Fide Trmitatis was published ; but even on this supposition 
the date could hardly be set back more than a very few years. The 
Ele?ie, then, it would appear, was written at least, as late as 800, and 
probably later. This is not inconsistent with the retention of the e 
in Cynewulf, for, as we have seen, the later form never quite sup- 
planted the earlier. If, however, our poet continues to write Cy?iewulf 
subsequently to 800, and in two poems writes Cynwulf the latter 
poems must probably, in accordance with the facts adduced above, 
be assigned to a still later date. It would be hard to disprove an 
assumption that they were produced as late as 820 or 825, though, 
as we have seen, it is not impossible that they may have been written 
in the first decade of the ninth century. The order of the poems 
may have been : Juliana, Elene, Fates of the Apostles (?), Christ, though 
all that can well be affirmed with confidence is that the first three 
preceded the last one. Since the poet speaks of himself as old in 
the EleJie^ the interval between this and the Christ can hardly have 
been very long. As to Cynewulfs date,^ we may assume that he 
was born about the year 750, or perhaps somewhat earlier, and died 
not very far from 825, though these dates are mere inferences from 
those respecting the composition of his poems.^ 

1 El. 1237. 2 See the table of Significant Dates, p. xcix. 

3 The views of others may be briefly presented. Kemble thought that Cynewulf 
flourished at the beginning of the eleventh century {Arch. 28. 362). He was fol- 
lowed by Thorpe {ALlfric^s Ho77iilies, I. 622), Ettmliller [Scopas und Boceras, p. x), 
and Earle {Anglo-Saxon Lit., p. 228); in 1865 {Two of the Sax. Chron., p. xxi), 
he had assigned Cynewulf to the tenth century. Grimm believed him to have 
been a contemporary, and perhaps a pupil, of Aldhelm, who died in 709 {Andreas 
und Elene, pp. Li-Lli, 169). Dietrich rejected Thorpe's view, and assigned the 
poet to the latter part of the eighth ceninxy {Ebert's fa hrb. i. 242 ff., 246; Kynewulfi 
Poetae Aetas, p. 16 ; cf. Haupfs Zs. 9. 212), identifying him with the bishop who 



THE HOME OF CYNEWULF. Ixxi 

The home of Cynewulf. — Upon this point we are restricted to 
inference. Grimm seems to intimate ^ that he considers Cynewulf to 
have been a West Saxon. He was at first followed by Dietrich, and 
the same opinion was also held by Th. Miiller. Leo was the first to 
assume that he was a Northumbrian,^ though on grounds that were 
largely untenable. Not till 1865 ^^^ Dietrich change his opinion, 
and concede that Cynewulf was a Northumbrian.^ Rieger assented 
to this,'* as did Grein and Ten Brink.^ Wiilker, who at first regarded 
Cynewulf as a West Saxon,*' in 1895 endeavored to prove that he was 
a Mercian.'' Sievers, in his articles on rime® and metre,^ brought 
forward new arguments to show that the poet was a Northumbrian.^" 
Ramhorst^^ and Leiding^^ were of the same opinion. Trautmann 
says :^^ ' Ich stehe nicht an, den Satz, "Cynewulf war ein Nordhum- 
bre," fiir einen der best bewiesenen zu halten die es gibt.' This 
seems to him so certain that he deems it unnecessary to attempt a 
refutation of Wiilker's opinion. 

There seems to be no reason 'to doubt that Cynewulf was an 
Anglian, ^^ whether or not a Northumbrian in the narrower sense. 
We know too little about the Mercian dialect, as distinguished from 
Northumbrian proper, to make any very positive affirmations respect- 
ing the possibility of assigning a given poem of Cynewulf's to the 
one region rather than the other.'^ 

died in 782 or 783 {Be Crtice Ruthw., pp. 11 ff., 14). Dietrich is followed by 
Grein {Ags. Gram., p. 11). Ten Brink thinks of the period 720-730 to not later 
than 800 {Early Eng. Lit., P- SO ! i^ substantial agreement are Wiilker {Angl. 
I. 483 £f.), Heinzel {Ueber den Stil der Altgerm. Poesie, p. 43), Miiller (/^^j. Gram., 
p. 26), Ebert {Lit. des Mittelalters, 3. 40), Gollancz {Cynewulf ^ s Christ, p. xxii), 
and Brooke {Hist. Early Eng. Lit., p. 375 ; Eng. Lit. from the Beginning, p. 165). 
Trautmann {Kynewulf pp. 93 ff.) has recently revived and championed Dietrich's 
identification of the poet with the bishop who died in 783. 

1 See p. Ix, note i. ^ The proofs in Haupt^s Zs. 23. 68 ff. 

2 Op. cit., p. 21. 6 Angl. I. 507. 

3 De Cricce Ruthio., pp. 13, 14. '^ Angl. 17. 106-9. 

^ Zacher''s Zs. i. 219. ^ pBB. 9. 235, note. 

^ PBB. 10. 209 £f., and esp. 464-475. 
10 Cf. also Angl. 13. 10 ff. 
^1 Das Altengl. Gedicht vom Heiligen Andreas, pp. 26, 27. 

12 Die Sprache der Cynewidfischen Dichttatgen, 1888, p. 77. 

13 R'ynewulf, p. 91. 

1^ For indications of Anglian dialect in the Christ, see pp. xlvi-li. 
1^ See the conjecture on p. Ixxiv. 



Ixxii INTRODUCTION, 

Cynewulf'S identity. — Attempts have been made to identify the 
poet with (i) Cenwulf, or Kenulph, abbot of Peterborough and 
bishop of Winchester (d. 1006), to whom yElfric dedicated his Ufe of 
St. ^thelwold ; ^ (2) with Cynewulf, bishop of Lindisfarne from 
737-8 to 779-780, who died 781-3. Kemble was the first to sug- 
gest Cenwulf,^ and was followed by Thorpe, Ettmiiller, and Earle.^ 
Dietrich proposed the bishop of Lindisfarne,^ and was followed by 
Grein ; this theory has been revived by Trautmann. 

The former conjecture is impossible, because the poet unmistak- 
ably spells his name Cyjiewulf or Cynwulf^ while the bishop's name 
is as certainly Cenwidf (^Kmulf). 

The latter conjecture is inadmissible for two reasons. First, what 
we know of the bishop is not consistent with what we infer concern- 
ing the poet. The former lived as bishop in continual trouble. He 
was confined for a time in Bamborough by order of King Eadbert,^ 
because he had allowed a relative of the king, named Offa, who had 
taken refuge from his enemies at the shrine of St. Cuthbert, to remain 
without food until he nearly perished with hunger, and then to be 
taken from the Sanctuary and put to death. After a time he was 
restored to his office, but not before the king had ordered that Lin- 
disfarne should be besieged. In 779 or 780 he retired, worn out 
with age and labors, and spent the last three years of his life in 
retirement and prayer.^ Nothing is said of his being a monk, which 
the poet probably was ;^ nothing of any love for literature; while it 
is evident that his life from 738 to 790 was quite unfavorable either 
to study or to the composition of poetry, and that it was too late to 
begin, when more than seventy years of age,^ the pursuits from which 
he had been debarred by anxiety and toil. This is the first reason, 
and it is perhaps sufficient, though Wiilker^ adduces still others. ^'^ 

1 White, ^Ifric, p. 65. 

2 Arch. 28. 362. 

^ See the references above, p. Ixx, note 3. 
* De Cruce Ruthw., p. 14. 

5 In 750, according to Simeon of Durham. 

6 Simeon of Durham, Hist. Dun. 2. 2, 4. 
■^ See p. xcv. 

8 Bishops must at least be thirty years old, the canonical age for a priest. 

9 Angl. I. 496-8. 

10 He assumes, for example, from the lines in Elene, that Cynewulf must have 
been at least fifty years old before he renounced the secular life. He would 



cynewulf's identity. Ixxiii 

But -.he second principal reason is quite as conclusive. The poet 
had not ceased his writing by 783, and perhaps had not even 
begun it.^ 

It is evident that the two attempts to identify the poet with 
ecclesiastics of the same name have been failures. There is one 
possibility, however, which has been overlooked, but which I am 
tempted to bring forward as a hypothesis which has some considera- 
tions in its favor. Before doing this, however, it will be desirable to 
summarize Wiilker's reasons for believing Cynewulf to have been a 
Mercian.^ They are these : 

1. Literature is not brought forth amid continual tumult and strife, 
but under the reign of peace. Now Northumbria was anarchic in 
this period, and the devastations of the Danes had begun ; the 
better condition of Mercia is indicated by the fact that while North- 
umbria had fifteen rulers from 685-809, Mercia had but seven from 
675 to 819. 

2. If Cynewulf was a Mercian, we can more readily understand 
why his poems have reached us in a West Saxon transcription. 
Wessex had no direct relation with Northumbria, while, on the other 
hand, Egbert conquered Mercia (825), and may thus have brought 
the poems into Wessex. 

3. The poem of GutJilac was no doubt written by Cynewulf; and 
Guthlac was a Mercian. A Northumbrian would have preferred to 
write about an Aidan, a Cuthbert, or an Oswald. 

4. If Cynewulf was a Northumbrian, it is strange that Alcuin 
nowhere mentions him. 

So far Wiilker. It may be added that the Mercian reigns particu- 
larly in question are those of Oifa, 758-796 ; Ecgfrith, 796-7 ; and 
Ccenwulf, 797-820. 

There was a certain Cynulf at the synod of Clovesho in 803. This 

hardly have been made bishop in less than five years from that time. He would 
accordingly have been ninety years old at his death. Again, the Elene is inter- 
preted as meaning that he left the world to devote himself to quiet contemplation, 
which the bishop of Lindisfarne certainly did not do. 

1 See the arguments on pp. Ixviii ff. No one now believes, with Grimm (see 
p. Ixx, note 3), that Cynewulf was a contemporary of Aldhelm, nor with Earle in 
1865 (z'(5.), that Cynewulf was the father of Cyneweard, the bishop of Wells who 
died or was exiled in 97 5, as recorded in the poem on the death of Edgar in the 
OE. Chronicle. 

2 Angl. 17. 106-9 ; see p. Ixxi. 



Ixxiv INTRODUCTION. 

is attested by his signature to a decree executed at Clovesho on 
October 12 of that year. The synod was a notable one, in that the 
primacy of the see of Canterbury, which had for several years been 
contested in favor of the newly created archiepiscopate of Lichfield, 
was here solemnly recognized, according to the tenor of a letter 
received from Pope Leo III, and the archbishopric of Lichfield was 
abolished. This involved the full reinstatement in his rights of 
^thelheard, archbishop of Canterbury from 793 to 805. The same 
day, by a synodal act, ^thelheard and the clergy, assembled in 
obedience to the papal orders, forbade the election of laymen to the 
lordship of monasteries, and it is this decree^ that was signed by 
Cynulf, in common with all the other members of the synod. Cyn- 
ulf is one of the subscribers following Tidfrith, bishop of Dunwich, 
and was no doubt a priest of that diocese.^ The whole episode 
which engrossed the attention of the synod is said by an eminent 
authority to be ' perhaps the most important piece of English church 
history between the death of Bede and the age of Dunstan.'^ 

Now it would seem to be possible that this Cynulf might be the 
poet. Briefly stated, the arguments are these : — 

1. The date agrees with what we should expect.^ 

2. The form of the name is such as the poet was using at this 
time (^idfiox -umlfuidiy be disregarded).^ 

3. Cynewulf was almost certainly an ecclesiastic ; if not a monk, 
then a priest, or perhaps both. 

4. Dunwich was the seat of a school established by its first bishop, 
Felix, from which school, in later times, the University of Cambridge 
was asserted to have sprung ; so that the traditions of learning may 
well have persisted there. 

5. Through ^thelheard, the archbishop of Canterbury, and Tid- 
frith, his own bishop (798 ?-823 ?), Cynewulf could have kept in 
touch with Alcuin, from whom he derived his notions concerning 
the fire of Doomsday.^ ^thelheard was in favor at once with Offa 
and with Charlemagne, and Alcuin constantly corresponded with 

1 In Kemble, Cod. Dipl. 5. 64 (No. 1024); OET., p. 441; Birch, Cart. Sax., 
No. 323 ; Palaeogr. Soc, No. 23. * See pp. Ixviii ff. 

2 The subscriptions are as follows: 'Ego tidfri^, dammucae (Kemble, 'dum- 
mucae') ciuitatis episc' sig' crucis subscripsi ' ; then two abbots, and then, as 
one of four priests, 'cynulf plr.' ^ See p. Ixviii. 

3 Stubbs, in Diet. Chr, Biog., s.v. Ethel hard (j). ^ See p. Ixix. 



cynewulf's identity. Ixxv 

him.^ About the time of the Council of Clovesho, Tidfrith received 
a letter of advice from Alcuin, who had heard of his exemplary life 
from an East Anglian abbot named Lull, one of the two abbots that 
subscribed the charter of 803, as related above.^ Possibly Tidfrith, 
yEthelheard, or, more likely, Alcuin, may have been the 'eminent 
man ' whom Cynewulf apostrophizes at the beginning of Part II. 
Cf. pp. Ixix, Ixx. 

6. At Dunwich, Cynewulf would have had ample opportunity to 
become acquainted with the sea. 

A few facts about Dunwich may here be of interest. About 631, 
Felix, who had been born and ordained in Burgundy, came to Hono- 
rius, archbishop of Canterbury, and desired to preach to the Angles. 
He succeeded in his mission, was made bishop of Dunwich, and 
held his see for seventeen years, until his death. ^ Soon after 
his accession, he assisted King Sigebert in founding a school. 
Bede's account is : '^ ' Patriam reversus, ubi regno potitus est, mox 
ea quae in Galliis bene disposita vidit imitari cupiens, instituit sco- 
1am in qua pueri litteris erudirentur, juvante se episcopo Felice, quem 
de Cantia acceperat, eisque pedagogos ac magistros juxta morem 
Cantuariorum praebente.' A couple ►of years a^ter this, the Irish 
monk Fursey came to the King, and built a monastery at Burgh 
Castle, near Yarmouth ; it was here that he had the visions of the 
other world, which have been called anticipations of the sterner parts 
of the Divina Commedia,^ and which might have been in Cynewulf's 
mind when he wrote the Third Part of the Christ. Of Dunwich the 
antiquary Spelman heard that it was reported at one time to have 
had fifty churches, but its ancient site is now swallowed up by the 
ocean. In the time of Felix, it was the chief seaport on the East 
Anglian coast, and the most central place for communications 
inland.^ Finally, it is of interest to remember that East Anglia fell 
under the rule of Offa in 79 4,^^ that Egbert came to the throne of 
Wessex in 802, and that Mercia and East Anglia virtually passed 
under his sway at the battle of Ellandune in 825. 

Objections may no doubt be brought against this theory, but to 
me there seems nothing intrinsically improbable in it. If it be urged 

1 Diet. Nat. Biog. 18. 24. ^ Bright, Early Eng. Ch. Hist., p. 126. 

2 Diet. Nat. Biog. 56. 384 ; Mon. Alcuin, ed. Dlimmler, p. 739. 

3 Bede, Eccl. Hist. 2. 15. « Di^t. Nat. Biog. 18. 291. 

* 3. 18. ■ "^ Green, Making of Efigland, p. 416. 



Ixxvi INTRODUCTION. 

that we know nothing about the dialect of East Anglia, one might 
reply that at all events it was Anglian ; if that the Dunwich school 
may by this time have become extinct, it is yet possible, nay, very 
likely, that Cynewulf may have attended the still more famous one 
of York, and by no means certain that he was not a Northumbrian 
or Mercian by birth. If the influence of Offa was sufficient to raise 
the Mercian ^thelheard to the see of Canterbury,^ it was sufficient 
to induct a priest from another province into his East Anglian office. 
It is thus possible that the court which Cynewulf knew was the court 
of Off a, and that it was there that he received the ' appled gold ' 
mentioned in the JS/ene.^ 

The theology of Cynewulf. — In general, Cynewulf is an orthodox 
believer, after the standard of the Western Church in his time, and, 
except for his doctrine of Purgatory, is no doubt in substantial 
agreement with Gregory the Great, the father of Roman Christianity 
in England.^ 

Not only does he frequently extol the Trinity,^ but he specifies the 
three Persons,^ even explicitly identifying the Father with the Son,*^ 
and with the Spirit.'' The Father is thought of especially as the 
Creator,^ though this function is sometimes attributed to the Son,'"^ 
and sometimes exercised by him in conjunction with the Father.^^ 
Christ, though God's Son,^^ and conceived by the Holy Ghost, ^^ is 
God of God,^^ without beginning, ^"^ co-eternal and co-abiding with the 
Father, ^^ and eternally generated by him.^® He is called Emmanuel,'' 
and designated a priest after the order of Melchisedec.'*^ Of his 
life on earth, we have mention of his birth,'Miis miracles,^^ his trial and 

I Dia. Nat. Biog. 1 8. 23. 2 See p. Ixvi. ^' 
3 Only the more important points are touched on in this sketch. In general, 

no attempt is made to give exhaustive references, though they may be complete 
in particular cases. 

^Jul. 726; El. 177; Chr. 379, 599. 

5 Chr. 357, 773. 13 Chr. 109. 

6 El. 1084-6; Chr. 470 ff., 727-8. 14 Chr. in. 
'Jul. 724; El. 1 106. 15 Chr. 122, 236 ff., 350 ff., 465. 
'^ Jul. Ill ff. ; Chr. 224 ff., 472 ; and often in kennings. 
9 El. 726 ff. ; Chr. 14 ff. 16 Chr. 216 ff. 

1^ Chr. 239-240. 17 Chr. 132. 

II EL 179, 770, 813 ; Chr. 205. 18 Chr. 137 ff. 
12 Chr. 207-8. 20 El. 298 ff., 779. 
19 El. 392, 776 ; Chr. 65, 2iVi^ passim in Part I ; 724 ff., 786 ff., 1418 ff. 



THE THEOLOGY OF CYXEWULF. IXXVII 

crucifixion/ harrowing of hell,^ resurrection,^ and ascension."^ He 
sitteth at the right hand of the Father,^ throned among the angels,^ 
and thence shall come in glory to judge the world.'^ He is eternally 
forgiving men,^ visits their souls in response to prayer,^ grants them 
abundant and manifold gifts/^ and even exhibits his kindness to 
the impenitent wicked whom he is about to condemn. ^^ The Holy 
Ghost, frequently designated as the Comforter,^^ proceeds, according to 
the Western doctrine, from both the Father and the Son ; ^^ his agency 
is manifested in various ways,^"* but especially as the Giver of Grace. ^^ 
Angels are represented as communicating with men,^^ but chiefly 
as in attendance upon Christ.^' The rebellion and overthrow of 
Satan and his attendant angels are recorded; ^^ he and his are ever 
the instigators of eviV^ and hurl their darts,-" sometimes represented 
as poisoned,^^ at the believer. 

Mary, the mother of Christ, is regarded as ever virgin.^^ 
The redemption of the world was effected by the death of Christ,^'^ 
and on this account the Cross is extolled.^* The sinner may obtain 

!/«/. 289 ff., 304, 447; El. 180, 205 £f., 424, 480, 671, 774,855; Chr. 727, 1428 £f. 

2 Chr. 30 ff., 145 ff., 558 ff., 730 ff., 1150 ff. 

^El. 185 ff., 486, 780 ff. 

4^/. 188; Chr., Part 1\, passim. 

S Chr, 531-2. 

«i5'/. 732ff. 

"^ El. 726; Chr. 782 ff., and Part 1\\, passim. 

« Chr. 426 ff. 

9 Chr. Part I, passim. 

10 Chr. 600 ff., 659 ff., ^^^ ff. ; 860 ff. 

11 Chr. 1379 ff.; cf. Chr. 11 16-7, 1 200-1 203, 1208-12 12. 
I2y«/. 724; El. 1037, 1106; Chr. 207, 728. 

13 Chr. 357-8. 

"^^Jul. 241; El. 1037-9, 1058, 1 144 ff., 1157 ; Chr. 207-8. 
15 El. 199 ; Chr. 649, 710. 

16 /«^. 563; El. 72 ff.; Chr. 315 ff., 506 ff., 558 ff. 

1' El. 733 ff.; Chr. 385 ff., 440 ff., 492 ff., 548 ff., 941 ff., 1008 ff., 1649, etc. ; the 
Cherubim and Seraphim are mentioned. El. 750, 755, the Seraphim Chr. 386. 
18 >^- 420 ff.; El. 761 ff., 942 ff. 

^^Jul. 242 ff., 396 ff. ; El. 940 ff.; Chr. 256 ff., 363 ff. 
2o>/- 382 ff., 404 ff.; Chr. 761 ff. 
2i>/. 471; Chr. 768. 

22 El. 340; Chr. 37 ff., -]-] ff., 207, 211, 298, 300, 'i.y-,, 419, 1420. 
23^/. 181; Chr. 616 ff., 1093 ff-' 1449 ff- 
'^'^ EL, passim ; Chr. 1084 ff. 



Ixxviii INTRODUCTION. 

pardon if he repents and turns from his evil ways ; ^ confession is to 
be practised,^ and the believer to be baptized.^ Every one is to be 
judged according to the deeds done in the body ;* according to these 
he is assigned to hell,^ a brief purgatorial fire *^ (especially clear in 
the Elene), or heaven;^ but the purgatorial fire ceases on the Day 
of Judgment, and thereafter there is only the twofold division into 
sinners and the righteous.^ 

Cynewulf deplores the blindness of error,^ believes in the inter- 
cession of saints/" and desires the prayers of his readers. ^^ 

Cynewulf as man and as poet. — Cynewulf, the one Old English 
poet who has left us at once his name and a body of poetic work 
distinctly recognizable as his own, was born not far from the year 
750.^^ Bede had then been dead several years, Boniface was termi- 
nating his apostolate in Germany, and Egbert of York was in the midst 
of his flourishing and beneficent archiepiscopate. Alcuin, who was 
to exert so important an influence upon education in Western Europe, 
who was to inaugurate, under the patronage of Charlemagne, the first 
Renaissance of ancient letters, and who was to leave his impress on 
Cynewulf's writings, was a youth of fifteen years or thereabouts. 
Pepin had just ascended the Frankish throne, and Charlemagne was a 
mere lad of eight. Egbert, who vv^as to bring England under a single 
sceptre, was not for many years to be born, but Offa, whose name 
has become so celebrated in history and legend, must have been 
nearly, if not quite, a man grown. 

For more than a century the great rival powers in England had 
been Northumbria and Mercia. Northumbria began a long contest 
for supremacy in the closing years of the seventh century. Penda, 

1 ^7.513-6. g 

2 Chr. 1 301 ff. 

3 EL 172, 192, 490, 1034-6, 1044; Chr. 484. 

^Jiil. 702, 707, 728; EL 527, 623, 825, 1301; Ap. 81; Chr. 128, 434, 473, 783, 
803, 827 ff., 846, 891, 1219, 1240, 1361, 1367, 1575-7* 15^9' 1629. 

5 Chr. 1 269-1 27 1, 1 531 ff., 1593 ff. 

6 EL 1295-8 ; 1396 ff. ; (?) Chr. 956-9, 999-1006; {Ph. 520-526 ff.). 

" EL 825, 1315 ff. ; Chr. 434 ff., 1639 £f. ^ 

s Cf . my article in AngL 1 5. 9 ff. 

'^ JuL 13, 61, 138, 301, 368, 460; EL 306 ff., 311, 371, 1041, 1 1 19; Ap. 46; Chr. . 
344, 1 1 26-7, 1 187. 

10 >^. 695 ff., 716 ff. ; Ap. 90 ff. ; Chr. 335 ff. 

">^- 718 ff. ; Ap. 88. 12 See p. Ixx. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. Ixxix 

the powerful king of Mercia, who for years had fought valiantly 
in the waning cause of heathenism, was slain in 655, and the 
people of this middle province at last turned to Christianity. From 
670, on the death of that Oswy who had been victorious over Penda, 
the glory of the Northumbrian kingdom began to decline. Mercia, 
which almost immediately had begun to. recover, under Wulfhere 
(659-675), from the blow inflicted by Oswy, continued to be a for- 
midable rival of Northumbria. The genuineness of its conversion 
was attested by the foundation of the abbeys of Ely, Peterborough, 
and Crowland, and the arts of peace came in the train of the new 
religion. But it was Northumbria which, while beginning to decline 
as a military state, distinguished itself by application to learning and 
culture. 

From the death of King Egfrith, in 685, to that of Alcuin in 
804, York was the national centre of education. Among its arch- 
bishops were two such men as Egbert (732-766) and ^F^thelbert 
(766-780). Egbert was not only a patron of learning, but himself a 
writer of authoritative books, some of which are still extant. He had 
splendid tastes. ' He acquired many sacred vessels for his churches, 
made of silver and ornamented with jewels and gold, together with 
figured curtains of silk, apparently of foreign manufacture. He was 
also a reformer of church music, and seems to have introduced the 
observance of the hours.' But his 'chief claim to the gratitude of 
posterity was his establishment of the school or university of York, 
and his commencement of the library in connection with it. . . . 
Scholars flocked to York from all parts of Europe, and among the 
pupils was the illustrious Alcuin, who speaks affectionately of the 
piety and goodness of Egbert, telling us what an excellent instructor 
he was, how just and yet how gentle. . . . The children of the 
school of York taught the schools or universities of Italy, Germany, 
and France.' ^ ^Ethelbert, or Albert, his successor, really had the 
principal direct share, while Egbert still lived, in the formation of 
the library, and the conduct of the school. 'He sought for MSS. 
everywhere. More than once did he go abroad, with Alcuin as his 
companion, not only to gain hints for his educational work, but to 
acquire books for his collection at home. Alcuin speaks of Albert's 
visit to Rome and of his honorable reception by kings and great 

1 Diet. Chr. Biog. s.v. 



IXXX INTRODUCTION. 

men, who tempted him in vain to take up his abode with them. The 
same writer in a well-known passage ^ enumerates many of the works 
which the library contained. He mentions forty-one authors, a few 
out of many, whose works were in the collection at York. Among these 
are some of the fathers, Christian poets, and grammarians. The clas- 
sical writers are only Cicero, Pompeius, Pliny, Virgil, Statius, Lucan, 
and Boetius, in Latin, and Aristotle in Greek. Alcuin speaks of 
treatises in Greek and Hebrew without telling us what they are. In 
the western world there was probably no library out of Rome itself 
so large and important as this.' ^ As archbishop he rebuilt York 
minster, which had been wholly or partially destroyed by fire in 741, 
and set up in its chapel an altar decorated wdth silver, jewels, and 
gold, and over it a tall crucifix, also made of precious metals.^ 
Unfortunately, in the archiepiscopate of his successor, Eanbald I 
(780-796), a state approaching anarchy supervened. ' King after 
king was murdered or dethroned, and all the foundations of society 
were so violently shaken that it would be impossible for the church 
and school of York to make their influence properly felt. Alcuin 
did his best to restore peace and order. He had gone to France 
soon after Albert's death to assist Charlemagne in his educational 
work, but he came home to Northumbria in a.d. 790 to lend the 
king and Eanbald a helping hand. It was all in vain. The dis- 
order was so great that after a short sojourn the great scholar left 
Eanbald and York and went back to France, where the rest of his 
life was passed.'* In 793 Lindisfarne was devastated by the Danes, 
who followed it up with an attempt upon Jarrow in 794. 

While the ascendency of Northumbria, military, religious, and 
educational, was thus passing away, Mercia had more than regained 
the ground temporarily lost. For twenty years it was the head of all 
England south of the Humber, and, though this supremacy was suc- 
cessfully contested by Wessex in the battle of Burford in 754, the 
remaining years of the century were marked by a steady advance. 
As Freeman says, 'During the greater part of the eighth century 
everything looked as if the chief place in the island was destined for 

1 This passage is frequently quoted. A translation may be found in West, 
Alcuin, pp. 34-35. 

2 Did. Chr. Biog. s.v. Eihelbert (6). 

^ This fact is interesting in relation to the Elene and the Dream of the Rood. 
* Diet. Chr. Biog. s.v. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. IxXXl 

Mercia. ^thelbald (716-757), Offa (757-796), and Cenwulf (797- 
819), through three long reigns, taking in more than a century, kept 
up the might and glory of their kingdom. . . . Though none of 
these Mercian kings are enrolled on the list of Bretwaldas, yet the 
position of Offa was as great as that of any English king before the 
final union of the kingdoms. In one way it was higher than that of 
any of them. Offa held, not only a British, but a European posi- 
tion. . . . With the great king of the Mercians Charles [Charle- 
magne] corresponded as an equal.' ^ 

Thus Mercia had succeeded to the position forfeited by Northum- 
bria, and was ready in turn to resign its sway to Wessex. In 802 
Egbert, who had learned the art of empire at the court of Charle- 
magne, ascended the throne of that kingdom. In 821 Cenwulf of 
Mercia died, and his kingdom was immediately involved in civil war. 
Egbert profited by the advantage thus offered, and in 825 was 
fought the battle of Ellandune, which decided the fate of Mercia. 
By 829 Egbert was overlord of all England, and the crown was on 
its way to Alfred. 

Thus Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex successively played the 
leading parts in the struggle for the primacy in England ; and litera- 
ture and learning came southward as the preponderance of dominion 
shifted. Cynewulf's life may well have witnessed both transfers of 
power. In his youth the school of York was at the acme of its use- 
fulness and reputation, and it is no idle conjecture that he may have 
attended it under the mastership of yEthelbert, and that both the 
latter and Alcuin,^ and perhaps Egbert himself, may have personally 
instructed the future poet. If it is he who witnessed the decree at 
Clovesho in 803,^ he was present at the final abandonment of the 
attempt made by Offa in 787 to rival the ecclesiastical claims of 
Canterbury by the creation of an archbishopric at Lichfield, this 
retreat being significant of the decline of the Mercian power since the 
death of Offa in 796, and perhaps as well during the closing years of 
that king's life. Finally, Cynewulf may well have lived to see the 
sceptre depart from Mercia with the overthrow at Ellandune in 825. 
If these inferences be correct, his maturity would have corresponded 
with the prominence of Mercia in English affairs, and he would 
stand, not only as the sole representative of the literature of that 

1 Encyc. Brit. 8. 282. 2 gee pp. Ixix, Ixxix. ^ See p. Ixxiv. 



iXXXll INTRODUCTION. 

province and period, but as the chief representative of its learning 
and culture. He would have received the torch from Northumbria, 
and have been the means of its reaching Wessex, if he did not 
actually deliver it with his own hands. 

Whether or not Cynewulf received instruction at the Minster 
School of York, he must have acquired at least the rudiments of 
Latin at some school during childhood or adolescence, since on no 
other hypothesis can we account for the ripeness of scholarship 
which he displays in his poetry. His reading was so extensive, and, 
what is more to the purpose, so perfectly assimilated, that it is incon- 
ceivable that he should have been ignorant of letters until late in 
life, if we press the gamelum to geoce'^ of Eleiie 1247, and assume that 
he was an old man when his conversion took place. On this assump- 
tion we still have no little difficulty in accounting for his mastery of 
patristic, hymnic, and liturgical literature, his clearness and certainty 
as a theologian, his command of poetical form, and his perfect 
subordination of a considerable variety of material to the demands 
of a noble and delicate art. Even if he was a comparatively young 
man at the time of his conversion, or calling, or awakening — how- 
ever we choose to name it — it is still almost necessary to assume that 

1 It is true that in El. 1237 Cynewulf represents himself as old at the time of 
writing this epilogue ; it is also true that he represents the bestowal of divine 
grace or inspiration through clerical influence as a comfort to him in his age, or 
perhaps even as designed to be such a comfort. Yet we are not absolutely bound 
to conclude that because he was old at the time of writing the epilogue he was old 
at the time of this bestowal, nor even that because such bestowal was a comfort 
to him in his age he was therefore old at the bestowal ; formulas like gamelum to 
geoce do usually, it is true, denote puipose, but occasionally, as in Falsehood of 
Men 46, Chr. 124, seem to denote mere result. Having already called himself 
old in line 1237, and being, at least in his own view, old when he wrote, he may 
have confused the present comfort derived from the earlier grace with a comfort 
instantaneously derived from the divine gift ; in other words, he may have con- 
fused his age at the time of the bestowal with his present age. 

The translation of Idre by ' grace ' or 'inspiration ' perhaps calls for a word of 
explanation. The word frequently means ' precept,' occasionally ' prophecy,' in 
Gen. 771 apparently 'grace,' 'favor' (being synonymous with hyldo). Here it is 
explained by rumran gekeaht (1241), which certainly does not mean mere in- 
struction, by gife unsaynde where ^ gife'' may, as often, mean 'grace' {ai. Jul. 
516-7), and by leo&ucraft onleac, etc., which certainly points to something else 
than mere learning. Cf. p. Ixvi. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. IXXXIII 

he had received instruction in letters as a youth. The faciUties for 
a grown man to acquire, from a state of perfect illiteracy, such knowl- 
edge as he came to possess, were, we may be sure, practically 
unknown in that age, for they are not precisely common even now. 
The case of Alfred is not in point, for Alfred was a king, and could 
command instruction not accessible to meaner men ; yet, with all 
the help afforded him by scholars, he by no means surpassed our 
author in the quality of his scholarship. 

Cynewulf was almost certainly, for at least a part of his younger 
manhood, a thane or retainer of some king or great lord, and possi- 
bly, though by no means certainly, of noble birth. If noble birth 
be denied him, then his valor must have been proportionately greater, 
since he was the recipient of gold in the mead-hall,^ and possessed 
a beautifully caparisoned charger.^ That he was neither a king's 
minstrel nor a wandering gleeman is evident from two considerations. 
First, though horses were often bestowed as gifts upon warriors, we 
have no mention of their bestowal upon minstrels. Secondly, 
though Cynewulf speaks of the minstrel who can loudly play the 
harp in the presence of warriors,^ it is in quite other terms that he 
refers to himself^ — in terms that suggest, not the dashing improvisa- 
tor, but the reflective student, drawing his materials from many 
sources,^ and pondering long upon a subject before feeling suffi- 
ciently sure of himself to undertake its treatment in verse. He 
gathers from far and near, and grows weary of the quest, before he 
finds his song ;^ his poem is fitted together;^ though he attributes 
much importance to natural ability in respect to mastery of ' word- 
craft,'^ yet his own wordcraft is deftly woven ;^ before all things 

1 ^/. 1259; zi.Jul. 686 £f. ; EL 100, 1199. 

^ El. 1262-4; cf. Beow. 234, 286, 315, 853-6, 864 ff., 916-7, 1035 ff., 1045-9, 
1399 ff., 2163 ff., 2174-5; '^^^«- I9> 27 ; Rid. 15, 20, 23, 78 ; By. 188-9, 239-240; 
Exod. 170-171 ; An. 1096-9 ; Gn. Ex. 87-88 ; Husbaiid^s Message, 43-45. Note 
how often horses and other treasures are associated in the poetry, and the use of 
both to reward deeds of prowess. 

3 Chr. 668-670. 

* El. 1 238-1 243a, 1 246-1 2 57a. 

5 Note his historic sense, El. 643 £f., though in dependence upon his source. 

6 Ap. 1-2 ; cf. El. 1238b; {Ph. 546-8). 
"^ Ap. ru7iic passage 3 {infra, p. 153). 

8 £/. 586-595a ; cf. ^/. 314, 419- 

^ El. I2^8a. 



Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION. 

wisdom and understanding are necessary for him who would charm 
with words ; ^ eventually the theme, the matter, the conduct of one's 
song may flash upon him as the result of a divine inspiration, but for 
himself, at least, there must be much preliminary searching and long 
consideration before he at length produces, with a certain feeling of 
pleasure, what he is willing to give to the world. ^ He evidently has 
a great admiration for skill in the other arts,^ as well as in writing,'^ 
and indeed for skill and dexterity of all kinds.^ And what he 
avows is borne out by the character of his own writing. We see 
how widely and thoughtfully he reads, — this is peculiarly true of the 
Christy — how he adapts a bit from one source to another from a 
different source, how he makes each subservient to the scheme of 
the whole. We see, too, with what care he sometimes chooses an 
epithet, as, for instance, when he applies to flame an adjective — 
/leoruglfre, 'sword-greedy,' 'greedy for destruction as the. sword ' — 
which elsewhere occurs only once in the poetry,^ and is there applied 
to a living being, namely, Grendel's mother. One may think the 
epithet bold, even to the verge of frigidity, yet must admit that it 
was deliberately chosen and applied, and that, if it does not pass the 
limit prescribed by good taste, it is highly effective. 

But if Cynewulf is a student of poetry and a lover of learning 
rather than an improvisator such as we hear of in the Beowulf^ who 
on the completion of the hero's first exploit immediately celebrates 
it in hall ; '' and if everything points to his maturity as the epoch in 
which he developed the reflective habit, and practised his exacting 
art, there can be no difficulty in assuming that he had experience of 
military adventures in his youth. In this way he would have accu- 
mulated the fund of exact knowledge concerning war, and all its 
pomp and circumstance, which he exhibits in his poems, while at the 
same time he would be performing the deeds of valor for which he 
was to receive guerdon from his lord. That he was familiar with 
armies and battle can hardly be doubted by any one who reads the 

1 Chr. 664-8a; cf. El. 418 ; Chr. 713. 

2 El. 1238 ££., 1252b ff. It will be noted that his frequent meditation on the 
cross must have occurred after his conversion, and not during the period when he 
was 'fettered by sins.' 

3 In architecture, EL 1018 ff. ; Chr. 9 ff . ; in jewelry, EL 1023b ff., {Ph. 302-4) ; 
(in sculpture, Ati. 712). 

4 Chr. 672. 6 Beow. 1498. 

. 6 Chr. 664-6S0. ' Beow. 867 ff. 



li 



\. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. IxxXV 

opening of the Ekiie^ and who bears in mind that of all the splendor 
and movement depicted by the poet there is virtually nothing in the 
original.^ Admirable are his graphic descriptions of arms and armor,^ 
of the assembling of a host,^ of an army on the march,^ with trum- 
peters sounding,^ heralds shouting,^ shields clashing/ horses stamp- 
ing/ and over all the ominous cry of the black raven ^ and dewy- 
feathered eagle/° and from the distant forest the long howl of the 
expectant wolf.^^ Now the banner is advanced/^ the arrows begin 
to fly/^ swords crash through shields." At length Constantine 
orders the labarum to be raised on high ^^ and the war-cry to be 
shouted ; ^^ at this the enemy takes to flight, seeking refuge among 
the rocky fastnesses/'' or drowned in attempting to swim the river/^ 
while after them the javelins dart like angry serpents/^ and the host 
pursues from daylight till dark.'° 

Perhaps to Cynewulf the Welsh represented the heathen against 
whom Constantine fought, and he may have figured to himself the 
Roman Emperor as a prototype of Offa, who, like Constantine, pos- 
sessed fearlessness, decision, and political sagacity, and aimed at 
some such imperial position in Britain as that held by the son of the" 
British Helena in the East. Perhaps it was in the battles beyond 
the Severn, waged by Oifa after 779, that Cynewulf witnessed the 
magnificence and horror of war. And perhaps the destruction of 
towns by fire on some such ravaging expedition may have inspired 
the terrible pictures of conflagration in the Christ}^ 

But Cynewulf has not merely, nor even chiefly, the soldier's enthu- 
siasm for war. He has the poet's love for beauty — the beauty of 

1 For example, lines 1 10-143 are represented by the following: ' Et veniens 
cum suo exercitu super barbaros, coepit caedere eos proxima luce ; et timuerunt 
barbari, et dederunt fugam per ripas Uanubii, et mortua est non minima multitudo ' 
(cf. Glode, in Angl. 9. 277). 

2 EL 23-25, 125, 234-5, 256 ff. 11 EL 28, 1 1 2-3. 
^ EL 19. 12^/. 107, 113. 
4^/. 35 ff., 50 ff. 1* EL 114, 122. 

^ EL 54, 109. 15 Ei^ 128-9. 

6^/. 54; cf. 550. ^- EL 133-5. 

7 EL 50. 18 EL 136-7. 

8 EL 55. 19 EL 140-1. 

9 EL 52 ; cf. no ff. 20 Ei^ 139-140. 

1° EL 29; cf. III. 21 See p. xciv, and cf. Aft. 1542 ff. 

^ 1^ EL 116 ff. ; cf. the malignant archer of Chr. 761 ff., zvl^ JuL 384 ff., 471. 
\ 1^ Or the song of victory to be sung, sigeli'o& galen, EL 124. 



IxXXVi INTRODUCTION. 

the world, the splendor of art, the loveliness of woman, the glory of 
manhood. His eye is caught by the gleam of gold in ornaments ^ 
or on apparel,^ and he mentions a second time the golden gates ^ 
which serve him as a metaphor. To him the earth is all green. ^ At 
the crucifixion the trees weep bloody tears,^ and at the Judgment the 
mighty Cross is all bedewed with the pure blood of heaven's King,*^ 
though it shines like a sun in the heavens.^ It is the white hands 
of Christ that are pierced by the nails.^ These notes of color, though 
so simple, are, it must be confessed, effective out of all proportion to 
their simplicity.^ The veil of the temple is a wonderful tissue of 
colors. ^° The nails of Christ's cross, newly discovered in the earth, 
shine like stars, or glitter like precious stones. ^^ On the sword that 
keeps the way of the tree of life there is a shifting play of color as it 
turns this way and that in the strong grasp of the cherubic guard,^^ 
and the earthly Paradise is resplendent with hues.^^ The sign that 
Constantine sees in the heavens is set with gold and lucent with 
gems ; ^^ the true cross found by Helena is similarly adorned by her.^^ 
I have said that Cynewulf loves the beauty of the world. This is 
shown by the fact that, though he has a utilitarian sense of the earth 
as bringing forth food for men, and as producing wealth of all kinds,^^ 
he yet conceives of it in its array ^'' — no doubt as dressed in living 
green, with grass and trees, ^^ and among them flowers and fruits 

1 Chr. 995; cf. 292. 5 Chr. 1 175. 

2 EL 992. 6 Chr. 1085-6. 

3 Chr. 250; 308 ff., esp. 318. '^ Chr. 1101-2. 
< Chr. 1 1 28. 8 Chr. mo. 
® If we may attribute the Phoenix to Cynewulf (see p. Ixiii), we shall discover a 

greater profusion and variety of color. Thus the trees (36), groves (13, 78), and 
earth (154) are green, and there are numerous references to herbs, blossoms, 
leaves, and fruits. Flame (218) and the feet of the phoenix (310) are yellow. 
And various parts of the bird's plumage are at first gray (121, 153), and then 
green, crimson, brown, purple, and white (293-8), while the phoenix himself is 
compared to a peacock (312). '^'^ El. 758-760. 

10 Chr. 1 1 39. 13 Chr. 1391. 

"^/. 1 1 13-6. 15^/. 1023-6. 

1^ El. 90. Precious stones greatly attract Cynewulf ; thus he informs us of one 
notable specimen in the army of Queen Helena {El. 264-5), ^^d, like Shakespeare, 
he alludes to eyes as the jewels of the head {Chr. 1330; so An. 31 ; Gic. 276). 

16 Chr. 604-5, 609-611 ; ci./ul. 42-44, 100 ff. 

1'^ Chr. 805 (probably with allusion to Gen. 2. i Vulg.) ; cf. El. 1271. 

18 Cf. Chr. 1 169 ; /ul. 6 ; {Fh. 13 ff.). ■ 

19 C/5r. 1389 ; (i^/^. 20 ff., 34 ff., 71 ff.). 



> 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. Ixxxvii 

On it fall the dew and the rain ; ^ it is blessed with serene weather ; ^ 
the stars, fixed in their places,^ circle round it,** and blaze in the 
heavens ^ with mild beauty ; ^ and over it stand the sun and moon, the 
candles of the sky,'' shining aloft like jewels.^ 

Cynewulf's sense of color is somewhat obscured, as the reader will 
already have noted, by his passion for light. Misery is to him 
synonymous with the deprivation of light, and bliss with its intensity 
and abundance.^ He is a sort of Zoroastrian, and worships the sun. 
Christ himself is the sunburst out of the East,^*^ flooding the world 
with day, and the presence of divinity,^^ of angels, ^^ and even of good 
men,^^ is attested by a glory of light. When Christ comes to the Judg- 
ment, his approach is heralded by a sunbeam of unimaginable bright- 
ness from the southeast.^'* Even when the poet uses the word ' white,' 
we must not think of the ordinary acceptation, but of a dazzling white- 
ness, a brilliancy.-^^ On the other hand, his devils and wicked men 
are painted an unrelieved black,^^ and the flames of hell" and of the 
Judgment Day ^^ are of a corresponding hue, though not necessarily 
of pitchy blackness. ^^ 

Among natural objects, Cynewulf is much impressed by the sea. 
This is natural, on the supposition that he lived as priest at Dunwich ; ^° 
perhaps, too, he may have crossed the strait on some visit to the 
court of Charlemagne, which his relation to Alcuin renders not im- 
probable ; ^^ or he may have coasted along the shores of England or 

1 Chr. 609. ^ Chr. 968, 1149-1150. 

2 Chr. 605. 6 Chr. 1 148. 

3 Chr. 933. "^ Chr. 606-8. 

4 Chr. 671, 883 ; Jul. 498. » chr. 692, 695 ; cf. 935-6. 

^Ci./ul. 333, 419, 503, 524, 554-5, 683; El. 310-312, 767; Chr. 26 ff., 92, 
116-8,742,1247, 1346, 1385, 1409, 1422-3, 1541,1656-7. For the Biblical con- 
ception, cf., e.g. 2 Pet. 2. 4, 17 ; Jude 6, 13, with Ps. 36. 9 ; i Tim. 6. 16 ; Jas. i. 
17 ; I Jn. I. 5 ; Rev. 22. 5. 

1^ Chr. 104 ff., 696 ff., 1651 ; cf. 230 ff. 

11 Chr. 204, 504 ff.; cf. El. 94; Chr. 483, 519, 1085 ff., 1101-2. 

12 /«^- 564; £^l- 73; Chr. 447 ff., 507, 545, 880, 928, ion ff., 1018, 1276. 

13 Chr. 879, 1238 ff., 1467; cf. 896 ff. 

1* Chr. 899 ff. ; cf. 1009, 1334 ff. 

15 So El. yT, ; Chr. 447, 454, 545, 897, 1018, mo; cf. the Gr. X€uk6s, as, e.g. in 
Mt. 17. 2 ; Jn. 20. 12; Acts i. 10; Rev. 3. 5 ; so Lat. candidus. 

IS Chr. 257, 269, 896-7, 1522, 1564; cf. 1104, 1560. 19 Cf. Chr. 934. 

1" Chr. 1532 ; cf. El. 931 ; Chr. 871. 20 See p. Ixxv. 

18 Chr. 965-6, 994. 21 See pp. Ixix, Ixxiv. 



IxXXViii INTRODUCTION. 

Wales in some military expedition, if the theory suggested above is 
true.^ At all events, his familiarity with the ocean seems to imply 
personal experience. 

In the Christ he refers to the extent of the ocean,^ its depth,^ its 
roughness,^ its power and rage,^ its coldness,^ its perilousness,'' its 
multitudinous billows,® and the rush of its floods.^ In the Jidia7ia 
there is a brief account of an ocean voyage.^^ But it is in the Eleiu 
that the true zest of the sailor is displayed. There, when the jour- 
ney in search of the cross has been decided on, a multitude of men 
hasten to the shore, where the vessels stand ready, swinging at 
anchor. Band after band go on board, and load the ships with coats 
of mail, shields, and spears. The foam spouts from the high prows ; 
the waves beat against the sides ; loud is the din of ocean. Under 
the bellying sails the vessels rush forward ; the chargers of the sea 
dance upon the waves. Soldiers and queen alike are in high spirits 
over the voyage as they moor the vessels, and prepare to start for 
Jerusalem.^^ If we may attribute the Andreas to Cynewulf,^^ we shall 
have materials for a still completer and finer account of an ocean 
voyage, ^^ beginning with a picture of sunrise over the sea, and con- 
taining, among other things, a notable description of a storm. ^'^ 

Cynewulf is susceptible to the beauty of woman, though he ex- 
presses his admiration in general phrases, and preferably in terms of 
light. ^^ The Virgin Mary is the joy of women, the fairest maiden.^^ 
In the Juliana the people gaze with wonder on the maiden's beauty,^' 
and she is repeatedly called ' sunshine ' or ' sun.' ^^ Her bridegroom 
addresses her with : ' My sweetest sunshine, Juliana ! What radiant 
beauty hast thou, the flower of youth ! ' ^^ And her father, with still 
greater tenderness, says to her : ' Thou art my daughter, dearest and 
sweetest to my heart, the light of my eyes, my only one on earth, 
Juliana ! ' ^o 

Of manly beauty he has less to say, and then, indeed, it is an 
angel he is describing : to Constantino ' there appeared a certain 

1 See p. Ixxxv. ^ Chr. 854. ^^ cf, p. Ixxxvii. 

2 Chr. 852, 1 144, 1 164; ci.Jtd. 112. i^ chr. 72. 

3 Chr. 856. 9 Chr. 985. 17 162-3. 

4 Chr. 858 ; ci./ul. 401. ^^ Jtd. 671-5. 18 Thus, e.g. 229, 454. 

5 Chr. 1 145-6. 12 See p. Ix. 19 166-8. 

6 Chr. 851. 13 Aji. 235-536. ^^93-95- 

7 Chr. 853. 14 A7t. 369 ff. 

11 El. 225-255. Of all this there is not a word in the original. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. Ixxxix 

hero in the form of a man, beautiful, radiant, and bright of hue, 
more glorious than he ever saw under heaven before or since.' ^ 
On the other hand, for the virtues and accomplishments of manhood 
he has great admiration. Constantine ' was a true king, a guardian of 
men in war.' Through God's help 'he became a st^y to many men 
throughout the world, an avenger on the nations.'^ The courage, 
gayety, activity, staunchness, and fidelity of soldiers are dwelt upon 
in the Elene? But it is in the Christ that Cynewulf intimates his 
delight in skill and science of various sorts. His gamut of appre- 
ciation is a wide one, and includes the bodily activities of the athlete, 
the soldier, and the sailor ; the art of the armorer and the musician ; 
the knowledge of the traveler, the astronomer, and the theologian ; the 
deftness of the author, and the power and persuasiveness of the 
orator.^ Energy, coupled with knowledge, directed by skill, and 
manifest in action — such seems to be, in this notable passage, his 
ideal for men.^ But in order to touch the heart to fine issues, and 
thus nobly to direct the activities of others, wisdom is the supreme 
endowment, the wisdom that cometh from on high.^ 

Cynewulf had himself, as we have seen, probably known the 
activities of the soldier and seaman, and hence of the traveler ; he 
was keenly alive to the thrill of song and the music of the harp ; '' 
he was a zealous student of the Bible ; of the poetry, or poetical 
prose, of Bede, Gregory the Great, Jerome, Augustine, Prudentius, 
Caesarius of Aries, and Alcuin ; of the creeds, the antiphons, and 
the hymns of the church. ' " So familiar does he become with Latin 
that words from that language slip unobserved, as it were, into his 
lines.^ He practises himself in various forms of poetic art — in 

1 El. 72-75. 2 Ei^ i3_i7 . cf. 99 ff., 202 ff. 

3 22, 38, 46b ff,, 64, 121, 242, 246, 261, 273, etc. Among vices, he points out 
the danger of drunkenness, yz^/. 483 ff. 

4 Chr. 664-681. 

5 (Cf. Gu. 948-950.) 

6 Chr, 664-8a ; cf. EL 1241 ff. ; {Gu. 502-4, 620-2, 1245 ff.). 

^ El. 744 ff.; Chr. 387 ff., 400 ff., 502 ff., 668 ff., 1649 ; (^«- 7i9 ff-» 869 ff. In 
the Phoenix there are som^ lovely lines, 131 ff., from which Tennyson may have 
derived the suggestion for Percivale's description of the music accompanying the 
Holy Grail, and which he has scarcely improved save through condensation ; cf. 
Ph. 11-12, 539 ff., 615 ff., 635 ; Gu. 1288 ff.). See Padelford's OE. Musical Terms, 
Bonn, 1899. 

^ Thus rex, El. 1042 ; culpa, Chr. 177 ; sancta, Chr. 50, 88 ; (and Ph. 667-677). 



XC INTRODUCTION. 

didactic ^ and dramatic ^ dialogue, and even dramatic monologue,^ 
thus in some sense anticipating Browning ; in poetical enumeration, 
brightened only by brief characterizations ; ^ in narration ; ^ and inci- 
dentally in description.^ He employs all the figures of speech 
known to the Germanic rhetoric, and many borrowed from the 
ancients,'^ even producing elaborate similes by expanding his Latin 
originals.^ Yet withal he seems to possess a good sense of values 
in his authors,^ clear vision of realities, and lyric susceptibility and 
intensity, rather than the higher order of constructive ability and 
epic breadth of vision. 

The fault of Cynewulf is in harmony with the tendency of the 
Old English poets in general, a tendency to dwell too much upon 
details, and neglect the architectonics, the perspective of the whole. 
The more intensely a poet feels, the greater is this danger, espe- 
cially if a sufficient outline has not been provided for him by an 
author on whom he is dependent. Thus it is that the construction 
of Parts I and II of the Christ is better than that of Part III : the 

"^ Julia7ia (and Guthlac). 

2 Chr. 164-213. 

3C/^r. Sioff., 558 ff., 1376-1523. 

* Fates of the Apostles. 

5 Elene, and Part III of the Christ ; [Andreas). 

6 Especially in Elene, Christ ; {Andreas ; Phoenix). 

■^ Cf. Jansen's collection, covering 143 pages, in his book, Beitrdge ztcr Synony- 
mik, etc.; he includes the Riddles, it is true. For rime see 591 ff., 757, 1320, 
1 48 1 -2, 1496, 1 570-1, 1646. 

8 So Chr. 850 ff., 867 ff. ; Jansen adds El. 355 ff., Chr. 744 ff. 

^ Take, for example, his choice of Caesarius, whom he employs as a source 
for some of the finest passages in Part III. Of this author his biographer says 
(Arnold, Caesarius vofi Arelate, p. 122): ' Casarius besitzt in hohem Grade die 
Gabe der Anschaulichkeit und des bildlichen Ausdrucks. Seine Sprache ist 
popular, well sie konkret ist ; seine Ermahnungen wirken packend, well sie sich 
auf bestimmte Vorgange der wirklichen Lebens beziehen, und sich nicht in 
abstrakten Allgemeinheiten bewegen. Auch das Innerlichste und Geistigste 
sucht er greifbar zu gestalten. Seine Bilder sind nicht rasch wechselnd und kurz 
angedeutet, sondern meist eingehend behandelt und sorgfaltig ausgeflihrt. Sie 
sind nicht iiberraschend und blenderwd, aber treffend und eindringlich, erinnernd 
an die Art des Ezechiel.' It is no small merit to have made choice of such a 
model for style and matter, a man who, as Arnold says, ' in virtue of his noble 
dignity, simplicity, and naturalness came as near to the classicity of the ancients 
as in his age was possible.' 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. XCl 

two together are not much longer than the third, and the originals 
selected were in each of those two cases sufficient to provide the 
framework of the division, while in Part III, notwithstanding the pre- 
ponderance of the Latin Judgment Hymn as a source, much material, 
not greatly inferior in extent and interest, is drawn from other authors. 
It is true that Part I, being based upon a series of Antiphons, is 
essentially lyrical in character, and the only unity demanded is that 
secured through the character of the Advent season to which the 
Antiphons belong. In Part II, the lyrical and dramatic passages 
introduced do not seriously interrupt the steady flow of meditative dis- 
course, and it is with commendable art that the prefigurement of Part 
III is introduced near the end without seriously marring the harmony 
imposed by adherence to the general tenor of Gregory's homily. 

It is in Part III, as already intimated, that the faults of construc- 
tion are most obvious and flagrant. Thus the circumstances attend- 
ing the passion of Christ are twice introduced, once as suggested 
to the mind by the sight of the visionary Rood,^ and once as touched 
upon by Christ himself in his address to the wicked.^ Hence it is 
there that there is a twofold reference to the buffeting and spitting,^ 
to the crown of thorns,* to the wounds in hands and feet,^ and even 
a threefold reference to the wounds in the side.*' On each occasion 
the references are appropriate, but the repetition of them is only 
confusing and weakening. Nor is this a solitary instance. Three 
times do the stars fall '' at the Judgment Day ; twice the trumpets 
sound ; ^ twice the winds storm ; *^ twice is there the crash of the 
universe ; ^^ twice do the dead arise ; ^^ twice the deeds of men are 
made manifest ; ^^ three times the devouring fiame rages ; ^^ five times 
the wicked lament ; ^* and four times does Christ come to Judgment,^^ 
on three occasions with attendant hosts. Within a single sentence 
we have 'the bright sign ' and * the high rood,'^*' where evidently the 

1 1084 ff. 7 P23 ; 939 ; 1043. 

2 1433 ff. 8 878-889a; 947b-8. 
3II2I-4; 1433-6- ^940; 949-951- 

4 1 1 25-6; 1444. 1^930; 953-5- 

5 1109-1110 ; 1454-6. ^1 886-898; 1022-1042 (perhaps only allusive). 
611II-2; 1447-9; 1457-8. 12 jo^5b_8; I045a-I056a. 

13 930-932 ; 964-1003 ; I043b-4a. 

i4 889b-892a; 961 (cf. 1015-7); 991 ff. ; 1229; 1567; cf. 833 ff. 

15 899-906; 924-9 (incidental mention) ; 94i-7a ; 1007-1021. 

16 1061, 1064. 



XCU INTRODUCTION. 

same thing is meant, and in this very sentence 'the exalted multi- 
tude' and 'the band of angels' ;^ besides, in alternate lines there 
occur ' seo hea duguS ' and ' seo hea rod,' and the abstract ' se 
egsan j^rea ' (cf. ' se hearda dceg ') side by side with concrete objects 
and the sound of the trumpet. In this same sentence, too, much is 
resumptive, while the rest is clearly anticipatory. Yet the effect of 
the passage is not so bad as the analysis would indicate, since the 
confusion in some way reflects the agitation of the waiting multi- 
tudes, compelled forward alike by fire, trumpet, angel-host, and the 
glittering crimson cross. Occasionally an excess of mere parallel- 
ism becomes cloying, though the synonyms may be varied with con- 
siderable skill.^ But more wearisome than this are the frequent 
didactic passages,^ in some cases, however, not distinguishable 
from the lyrical reflections which the situations extort from the 
poet. 

But there are other faults quite as serious. Thus, immediately 
after the opening simile of this Part, we are told that a host of the 
faithful 'so ascend to Zion's hill,' ^ but neither here nor elsewhere are 
we told why they ascend or who they are, whether angels or right- 
eous men. Lines 956-9, relating how sinners pass into the flame 
of the Last Day, weaken the effect of 994, where the flame seizes 
upon them. In the account of the signs that accompany the cruci- 
fixion of Christ, the heaven is represented as discerning who made it 
bright with stars,^ and the sea as discovering who set it in its bed,^ 
reference being made in the former case to the Star in the East, and 
in the latter to Christ's walking on the water ; both are totally irrele- 
vant, and are due to an unpardonable transposition of matter in 
Gregory's homily. In the same passage not only does the earth give 
up those whom she contains, but so does hell ; '^ the former is based 
upon the Biblical account, the latter apparently upon the homily, by 
a confusion between the sense of inferfuis as ' the hidden parts of 
the earth,' and as 'the abode of departed spirits.' Accordingly, we 
have the crucifixion confused with the resurrection, in so far as 
there is reference both to the local resurrection and to the Harrow- 
ing of Hell. Again, lines 13 16-1326 seem to be wholly irrelevant 

1 1062-3. * 875-7. 6 1 1 63-8. 

■ 2 Thus 1531-6^. 5 J148-1152. '^1157-1163. 

3 Thus 921-4, 1056^-1060, io79t>-io8o, 1199-1203, 1301-1 333, 1549-1590, 

I59Sb-l602a. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. XClll 

to the context ; ^ and elsewhere there is an excess of emphasis in call- 
ing sinners devils,^ and in designating them as black.^ 

But it would be leaving a wrong impression not to add that both 
faults of structure and verbal infelicities are to be found in the other 
two Parts, and indeed in Cynewulf's remaining poems. Some of 
these have been mentioned above,'* but one or two may be touched 
upon here. Whatever interpretation we may put upon ivopes Iwijig,^ 
it is a conceit which, though not unparalleled in modern poetry, is 
almost as frigid as many in the Scaldic verse ; and one's condemna- 
tion is intensified by the fact that Cynewulf is so fond of it as to 
repeat it. A typical instance of bad art is to be found in a superflu- 
ous line and a half of Part 11.^ In this same Part we have an inar- 
tistic repetition of a word at the end of two neighboring lines ; ^ an 
even worse instance, because here the lines are contiguous, is to be 
found in the repetition of Wdldend^ 555, 556, unless the second is 
corrupt. This last is paralleled, however, in the Elene.^ The cross 
of Christ is several times referred to, in the EleJie and the Dream of 
the Rood, as the sigebeam, an entirely appropriate designation ; but 
the poet is so under the influence of convention as to include the 
crosses of the two thieves with that of Christ under the same 
kenning.'"* 

It is pleasant to turn from lapses such as these, from which no poet 
is altogether free, to the undeniably great qualities which Cynewulf 
manifests in the poem before us. In the First Part he is full of rever- 
ence, of attachment to what he regards as essential verities, of enthu- 
siasm, of passionate, mystical longing, and even of a tenderness ^° 
like that of a Preraphaelite painter. This section ends with the 
thought of the home-coming to the Christian's fatherland. 

In the Second Part we come closer to the ordinary life of men,^^ 
lighted up, however, by reflections from the glistering raiment of 
angels, and the pure brightness of the ascending Son of God. Then, 
preluding on the terrors of the Day of Doom, the poet discloses him- 

1 Cf. note. "^ 760, 764. 

2 E.g. 895, 1532. ^ Repetition of crceftige, 314, 315. 

3 896, 1560, 1565, 1607. ^ El. 847. 

* See p. xliv. i"^ Chr. 341 (cf. note); see also/«/. 93-96. 

^ Chr. 537; El. 1232; cf. An. 1281; Gzi. 1313. 
6 545^-6. 11 For example, 664 ff. 



XCIV INTRODUCTION. 

self to us in the attitude of a trembling sinner apprehensive for his 
own fate. But at the close we perceive the heavenly port to which 
our course is directed, a haven prepared for our reception by our 
ascended Lord. 

Finally, in the Third Part, though the faults are more numerous, it 
is partly because the strain is of a higher mood. Here there are 
such sublimities as have rarely been united within the same com- 
pass. Each individual one may be approached, may perhaps be 
equaled, somewhere in the compass of the Divina Conwiedia^ but 
nowhere within the same space does Dante assemble so many and 
such varied traits of stern beauty and tremendous power. The con- 
cordant singing of the angelic trumpets that wake the dead, swelling 
from each of the four corners of the earth, and shivering to the 
very stars ; the splendor of light from the southeast, announcing 
the coming of the Son of God ; the mingled majesty and sweetness 
of his countenance ; the throngs of attendant angels ; the torrent of 
flame that issues, with the noise of the falling heavens and the 
hurtling stars, from before the presence of the King, while the sun 
is turned to blood; the upward and forward rush of the risen dead, 
encountering the conflagration that is devouring heaven, earth, and 
sea, burning the waters of the great deep like wax, and melting with 
its impetuous onset the mountains ^ and the ocean-guarding cliffs ; 
and the lamentations of the rising multitudes, blended with the din 
of trumpets, winds, flames, and a ruining universe ; this forms the 
appropriate prelude to the scene of Judgment. That scene discloses 
Christ on Mount Zion, surrounded by the chivalry of heaven, and 
high above the illimitable throng that waits, in fear and anguish, the 
sentence of doom. All eyes are fixed alternately upon the Son of 
Man and upon his Sign in the heavens. For the Cross towers like 
the mythic Yggdrasil, dripping with blood, but flooding the whole 
world with a blaze like sunlight.^ Yet the sight of the Rood only 
impels men to look on Him whom they pierced, and to behold in 
his white hands and holy feet the print of the nails. Then they 
recall the scene of his judgment, when he was mocked and crowned 
with thorns, and of his crucifixion, when earth, sea, and hell were 
moved by his sufferings, when the sun was darkened and rocks 
were rent, while only men were untouched by the agony of their God. 

1 Cf. Ovid, Met. 2. 216 ff.; with 1. 987, Met. 2. 265 £f. 

2 Cf. Dante, Paradiso., Canto 14, esp. v. 94. 



I 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. XCV 

At once penetrating in its compassionate sweetness, and awful 
in its justice, is Christ's address to the sinner ; and of unex- 
ampled energy are the two lines in which the sweep of the victor- 
sword in the right hand of the Judge hurls the whole multitude of 
the lost to the pit of hell. But again, as at the close of Parts I and 
II, the poet, after a description of the abode of endless misery, where 
darkness and serpents, torturing flame and piercing frost, combine to 
execute the just vengeance of the Almighty, returns to his favorite 
theme of the reward of the faithful, the Beatific Vision, eternal youth 
and joy, the hymning of angels in a day without night. Thus, in a 
space of less than eight hundred lines, Cynewulf brings together 
elements which remind us successively or alternately of the terrors 
of the Infenw, the sweet humanity of the Fiirgatorio^ and the splen- 
dors of the closing cantos of the Faradiso, presenting them with the 
utmost vividness and poignancy, in a style of uniform elevation. 

So much may fairly be said without challenging for Cynewulf a 
comparison with Dante which he would be unable to sustain. In 
grasp, in variety, in narrative skill, in the development of a difficult 
thought, in architectonic power, Cynewulf is hopelessly inferior ; but 
in compunction, gratitude, hope, love, awe, and tenderness, he belongs 
to the same order; and in his sense of the sublime and the ability 
to convey it to his readers, he need not shrink from a comparison 
with either Dante or Milton, in other words, with the very prophets 
of the sublime among the poets of Christianity. 



We have considered the inner life of Cynewulf as reflected in his 
poetry, but how shall we picture the author of the Christ in his habit 
as he lived ? What were the congenial avocations of his riper years, 
whose business and burden was the utterance of that nervous, vivid, 
tender rhythmic speech, fraught with suggestions of a heroic past, which 
strove to disclose the kingdoms of life and death, to pierce the dark- 
ness of heathenism with a lyric cry, and to invest the lives of others 
with the heaven which lay habitually about his own soul .? In what 
relations did he stand to the men who surrounded him, and to the 
fatherland whose mighty career lay wrapped in embryo, conditioned 
by the religion of which he was a passionate devotee, nay in some 
sense by the very song he sung ? 

At some time in his life, whether earlier or later, he had come. 



XCvi INTRODUCTION. 

in a peculiar sense, under the sway of religion.^ Whether or not he 
became a monk we have no means of knowing ; but we do know that 
the monastic Hfe was the natural resort of the elect souls of that age, 
and that the Antiphons which he loved bear traces of monastic influ- 
ence.^ That he eventually became a priest at Dunwich is by no means 
improbable.^ Here, within sound of the sea, he would listen to the 
music in which he delighted,^ and would, on the recurrence of each 
Advent season, join in the chanting of the Antiphons which he so 
aptly paraphrased. Here he would be surrounded by memories of 
St. Felix, would have leisure for study and composition, and would 
no doubt enjoy the intimacy of his bishop, his fellow-priests, and 
the teachers of the famous school. Stirring events would occur, 
from time to time, in the world about him,^ but they would not 
disturb the tenor of his peaceful life ; for as yet the Danes had 
not begun to ravage the East Anglian territory, and to constitute 
themselves its absolute masters. Yet he would not forget the 
interests of his youth and early manhood ; all would live again in 
his pages — battle and voyage, mead-hall and race-course, jewels and 
fair women — but subordinated to his poetic purpose, heightened 
and transfigured by the vision and the faculty divine. As his life- 
time fell within the reigns of two notable English kings, Offa and 
Egbert ; as he was a contemporary of Charlemagne and probably out- 
lived him ; and as we cannot suppose that he was wholly blind to the 
course of events in his own day, he may have had some premonition 
of the influence which his poetry would exert, and therefore have 
taken precautions that his name should not perish, by interweaving 
it into the very substance of his verse.^ That he, like Alfred, loved 
the poetry of his native tongue, is beyond question. Caedmon, who 
knew no Latin, could only sing in English, if at all ; Aldhelm, who 
knew Latin, wrote only in that language ; Bede has left us but one brief 
English poem, though the vigor which that displays is evidence that 
he was under no necessity of writing in Latin ; so that Cynewulf is 
the first Christian poet who, being thoroughly conversant with Latin, 

1 Cf. pp. Ixvi ff. 

2 Cf. p. xxxix. 

3 Cf. p. Ixxiv. 

* Cf. p. Ixxxix, note 7. 

6 Cf. pp. Ixxx ff. 

^ Cf. pp. 152-4, esp. 153, top. 



CYNEWULF AS MAN AND AS POET. XCVll 

deliberately adopted the vernacular as the vehicle for a considerable 
body of poetry, and in this showed himself at once a good scholar, a 
good Christian, and a good patriot.-^ 

As to the fate of his poetry in the period which followed, we are 
reduced almost wholly to conjecture. That Egbert may have con- 
veyed it to Wessex after his victory over the Mercians is a plausible 
hypothesis ; ^ and that these poems were among those which were 
taught to Alfred's children, and which he himself learned by heart in 
his rare moments of leisure, is at least equally probable. What we 
know is that they were still prized at the beginning of the eleventh 
century, since they are contained in the two great collections of 
Old English poetry, part in the Exeter, and part in the Vercelli 
Book ; and we may infer that they were rather frequently transcribed, 
since side by side with forms which are clearly Anglian, and others 
which are manifestly Late West Saxon, there are others, though com- 
paratively few in number, which are no less evidently Early West 
Saxon, ^ that is, belong to the age of Alfred. If we consider these 
facts, and the undoubted influence exerted by Cynewulf upon subse- 
quent poets, we shall not hesitate to conclude that he was known 
and prized throughout the Old English period. When the Norman 
Conquest was imminent, and the religious revival of the older Eng- 
land was still in progress, his poems were embodied in collections of 
Old English verse, and, by the piety of ecclesiastics whose education 
v/as Continental,* have been preserved for the English race and for 
the world. 

1 For a somewhat exaggerated view of his Germanism, see Price's Teutonic 
Antiquities in the generally acknowledged Cynewulfian Poetry ; cf. Kent, Teutonic 
Antiquities in Andreas and Elene. 

2 Cf. p. Ixxiii. 

3 Cf . p. xlvii. In ^Ifric's Homilies there is no ie ; see Fischer, The Stressed 
Vowels of ^Ifric^s Homilies^ Vol. i {Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc, of America, Vol. 4, 
No. 2). 

* See my Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book (Library Bulletin No. 10, 
University of California, 1888). 



I 



I 

II 



I 

i 



TABLE OF SIGNIFICANT DATES. 



521-597. St. Columba's life. 

597. Arrival of Augustine in Kent. 

631 (ca.). St. Felix becomes bishop of Dunwich. 

632. Mohammed dies. 

635. Aidan settles at Holy Isle (Lindisfarne). 

640 (?). Aldhelm born. 

642. Oswald slain by Penda. 

657-680. Within this period Csedmon flourished. 

664. Synod of Whitby. 

669. Theodore and Hadrian land in Britain. 

671. Hadrian founds Canterbury School. 

673. Bede born-. 

674. Wearmouth monastery founded. 
680. Abbess Hilda dies. 

681-5. Jarrow monastery founded. 

685-758. Comparatively flourishing period of Northumbria, somewhat 

interrupted 705-729. 
687. St. Cuthbert dies. 

689 or 690. Benedict Biscop dies. Archbishop Theodore dies. 
692. Willibrord missionary in Frisia. 
700. Durham Book, or Lindisfarne Gospels, written in Latin by Bishop 

Eadfnth. 
709. Aldhelm dies (b. 640 ?). Wilfrith dies (b. 634). 
711. Saracens invited into Spain. 
714. St. Guthlac dies (b. 673?), 
716. Ceolfrith dies (b. 642). 
718-755. St. Boniface missionary in Germany. 
732. Saracens defeated at Poitiers by Charles Martel. 
735. Bede dies (according to Mayor and Lumby, 742). 
735-766. Egbert archbishop of York (archiepiscopate revived). 
735-804. Alcuin's life. 
742-814. Charlemagne's life. 
750 (ca.). Cynewulf born. 
751. Pepin king of the Franks. 



I 



C TABLE OF SIGNIFICANT DATES. 

755. St. Boniface dies. 

7S7-79^- Off a king of the Mercians. 

759-829. Deterioration and anarchy of Northumbria. 

766. Alcuin head of Egbert's school at York. 

771. Charlemagne sole king of the Franks. 

781. Alcuin settles at Charlemagne's court. 

786-809. Caliphate of Haroun-al-Raschid. 

787. First landing of the Danes in England. 

789. King Egbert at the court of Charlemagne. 

794. 0£fa seizes East Anglia. 

800. Charlemagne crowned emperor by Pope Leo III. 

802. Egbert king of Wessex. Alcuin's work on the Trinity. 

804. Alcuin dies. 

820. Macregol, who wrote the Latin text of the Rushworth Gospels, dies. 

825 (ca.). Cynewulf dies. 

829. Egbert overlord of all England. 

849. King Alfred born. 

856. OY.. Jtidith written (or perhaps 918.^). 

871. Alfred king of Wessex. 

901. King Alfred dies. 

924. St. Dunstan born. 

937. Battle of Brunanburh. 

950 (ca.). Northumbrian gloss in Durham Book. 

955 (ca.). y^lfric born. 

957. St. Dunstan bishop of Worcester. 

963. St. yEthelwold bishop of Winchester. 

984. St. ^thelwold dies. 

988. St. Dunstan dies. 

990-995. ^Ifric's Homilies. 

990-1000. West Saxon translation of the Gospels. 

991. Battle of Maldon. 

998. -^Ifric's translations from the Old Testament. 

1 020-1 025. ^Ifric dies. 

1066. Battle of Hastings. 



1 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS. 



A. Assmann, in Grein-Wiilker, Bib- 
liothek der Angelsdchsischen Foesie, 
Vol. 3. 1897. 

An. Andreas. 

Angl. Anglia. 

Anz. Anzeiger. 

Ap. Fates of the Apostles, 

Arch. Archaeologie. 

Athan. Athanasius. 

Az. Azarias. 

Beibl. Beiblatt. 

Beoxv. Beowulf. 

Bibl. Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen 
Foesie. 

Bibl. Quot. Biblical Quotations in Old 
English Frose Writers. ■ 1898. 

Bl. Horn. Blickling Homilies. 

Blunt. In his Annotated Book of Com- 
mon Frayer. 1884. 

Br.i Brooke, History of Early English 
Literature. 1892. 

Br.2 Brooke, English Liter attire from 
the Beginning to the Norman Con- 
quest. 1898. 

Br. Az. Brother Azarias, The Develop- 
ment of English Literature : The Old 
English Feriod. 1879. 

B.-T. Bosworth-Toller, Anglo-Saxon 
Dictionary. 

By. Byrhtnoth. 

Cart. Sax. Cartularium Saxonicum. 

Cath. Cathemerinon. 

Chr. Christ. 

Cod. Dipl. Codex Diplomaticus. 

Cod. Exon. Codex Exoniensis. 



Con. Con.i and Con.^ in agreement. 
Con.i Conybeare (i8i2),in Archaeolo- 

giay Vol. 17. 18 14. 
Con.2 Conybeare, Illustrations of 

Anglo-Saxon Foetry. 1826. 
Cos. Cosijn, ♦ Anglosaxonica IV,' in 

Paul and Braune's Beitrdge, Vol. 

23- 

Cramer. In his Quellen, Verfasser, 
und Text des Altenglischen Gedichtes 
' Christi Hollenfahrt.^ 1896. (Also 
Angl. 19. 137-174-) 

Cremer. In his Metrische und Sprach- 
liche Untersuchung der Altenglischen 
Gedichte Andreas. Gu&lac, Fhoenix. 



D. Dichtungen der Aftgelsachsen. 

Dan. Daniel. 

Daniel. In his Thesaurus Hymnologi- 

cus. 1841-56. 
Dietrich. In Haupt''s Zs., Vol. 9. 

Ebert. In his Allgemeine Geschichte 
der Literatur des Mittelalters in 
Abendlande. 1874-87. 

El. Elenc. 

Ettm. Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna 
Scopas and Boceras. 1850. 

Ettm. Lex. Ettmiiller, Lexicon Anglo- 
sax onicum. 1 851. 

Ex. Gn. Exeter Gnomes. 

Exod. Exodus. 

Frucht. In his Metrisches und Sprach- 
liches ztc Cynewulfs Elene., ftiliana, 
tind Crist. 1887. 



cu 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS. 



Gen. Genesis. 

Gn. C. Cotton Gnomes. 

Gn. Ex. Exeter Gnomes. 

Go. Go.i and Go.'^ in agreement. 

Go.i Gollancz, Cynewulf s Christ. 

1892. 
G0.2 Gollancz, The Exeter Book, Part I. 

1895. 
Goth. Gothic. 
Gr.i Grein, Bibliothek der Angel- 

sdchsischen Poesie. 1857. 
Gr.2 Grein, in Germania, Vol. 10. 

1865. 
Gram.y Gr. Sievers' Old English 

Grammar, translated by Albert S. 

Cook. Gram.^ = Sievers, Angel- 

sdchsische Grammatik. Dritte Aus- 

gabe. 1898. 
Greg. Magn. Gregory the Great. 
Gn. Guthlac. 

Hammerich (-Michelsen). In his Ael- 
teste Christliche Epik der Angel- 
sachsen, Deutschen, und Nordldnder. 
1874. 

Hanpfs Zs. Zeitschrift fiir Deutsches 
Alterthum. 

Hel. Heliand. 

Hertel. In his Der Syntaktische Ge- 
brauch des Verbums in dem Angel- 
sdchsischen Gedichte ' Crist.^ 1891. 

Hist. Dun. Historia Dunelmensis. 

Hom. Homilies. 

Hy. Hymn. 

Ind. Forsch. Indogermanische For- 
schungen. 

Jansen. In his Beitrdge zur Synonymik 
und Poetik der allgemein als dcht 
anerkannten Dichtungeri Cynewulfs. 
1883. 

Joan. Diac. Joannes Diaconus, in 
Migne, Vol. 75. 

Jud. Judith. 

Jul. Juliana. 



K. Korner, Angelsdchsische Texte. 
1880. 

Kirkland. In his Study of the Anglo- 
Saxon Poem, The Harrowing of 
Hell. 1885. 

Lehner. In his Die Marienverehrung 
in den Ersten Jahrhunderten. 1 88 1 . 

Lind. The Lindisfarne Gospels, or 
Durham Book, in Skeat, The Gos- 
pels, etc. 1871-87. 

Lit. Centrbl. Literarisches Centralblatt. 

Livius. In his The Blessed Virgin in 
the Fathers of the First Six Centuries. 
1893. 

LWS. Late West Saxon. 

M. Miiller (L. C), Collectanea Anglo- 

Saxonica. 1835. 
Men. Menologium. 
Metr. Metre. 

Migne. In his Patrologia Latina. 
M. L. N. Modern Language Notes. 
Mod. Moods of Men. 
Mon. Alcuin. Monumenta Alcuiniana. 
Mone. In his Lateinische Hymnen des 

Mittelalters. 1 8 53-5 5 . 
Morley. In his English Writers. 

1887-95- 

NED. New English Dictionary. 

OE T. Oldest English Texts, ed. Sweet. 
'1885. 

Pa7't. Part7'idge. 

Patr. Gr. Patrologia Graeca, ed. 

Migne. 
PBB. Paul und Braune's Beitrdge 

zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache 

tind Literatur. 
Ph. Phoenix. 
Ps. Psalm. 

R. Rieger, Alt- und Angelsdchsisches 

Lesebuch. 
Rid. Riddle. 



4 



CHRIST 



PART I. — THE ADVENT. 

Cyninge. 

Du eart se weallstan ])e t5a wyrhtan iu 
.vi^wurpon to weorce ; wel J)e geriseS 
raet ]'u heafod sie healle maerre, 
5 i^nd gesomnige side weallas 
fgeste gefoge, flint unbrScne, 
]?aet geond eor^b[yrijg eal! eagna gesihpe 
^^ wundrien to worlde wuldres Ealdor. 

"xcsweotula nu })urh searocrseft in sylfes weorc 
^o8fsest, sigorbeorht, ond sona f )r]2et 
':■?; -veall wi§ wealle, NQ is J^am weorce );earf 

■■■p: ffit se Craeftga cume and se Cyning sylfa, 

;>■; nd |>onne gebete — nu gebrosnad is — 

^(>l^. hus under hrofe. He ]>^t lira gesv^op, 

^ 5 ieomo laemena ; nu sceal Liffrea 

}^, ]?one wergan heap wra]>uni ahreddan, 

earme from egsan, swa he oft dyde. 

Eala ]>u Reccend ond |)u riht Cyning — 
' e \>e locan healdet5, lif ontyneS — 

4 MS. heaioS. — 5 'and' always representee by a contraction^ except in gzy, 
//f /2£j, where ond occurs ; hence ond has feen substituted for the contraction 
all casesy mchiding prefixes. — 7a MS. eor'^b . . . g; Th. eorSb'Luend] (?) ; Gry 

IorfSan ; note eor^^weall (?) (/<?r eor'San eall) , C^r.2 eorSb[yriV. — 7b A/IS". eagnan 
^■jth erasure of final n. — 8b J/, begins sent:nce^ — 9 M. ^es\^'utula ; Hn in first 
^t^isttch. — 10 MS. forl^t (^ rare., and prooably always a correction); M. forlet. 
Ki M' >vk] - Tv MS. c-x^tc^a; M. crae^'tiga.- 13 M. hone.— \ 14 M. om. hra. 
■ I (?) ; Gry la^rxienu. — 16 From h^''^ to 26 there 

E U^i''!c in .September, i8g4 {A. S. C.).— 17 M. 

i 



CHRIST. 



20 eadga us siges, oj)rum forwyrned, 

wlitigan wilsi})es, gif his weorc ne deag. 

Huru we for |>earfe l^as word sprecaS, 

giaS |>one |?e mon gescop 

])2dt he ne hete ceose sprecan 

25 cearfulra ))ing, ]>e we in carcerne ' 

sittaS sorgende sunnan wilsit5, 

hwonne us Liffrea leoht ontyne, 

weort5e ussum mode to mundboran, 

and )>aet tydre gewitt tire bewinde, 
30 gedo usic ]?£es wyrSe, ]>e he to wuldre forlet, 

fa we heanlice hweorfan sceoldan 

to ]?is enge lond, eSle bescyrede. 

For])on secgan maeg se (5e sotS spriceS . 

|)set he a'lredde, )?a forhwyrfed wass, 
35 frumcyi fira. Wa^s seo faemne geong, 

maeg'5 n'anes leas, }>e he him to meder geceas] 

]>3dt wses geworden butan weres frigum, 

J)aet ]mrh bearnes gebyrd bryd eacen weart5. 

Naenig efenlic j^am, ilr ne sippan, 

20a TA. eadga ... us siges ; Gr.^ eadgatS us siges ; Siev. suggests sigores 
X. 48 j) ; GoJ^ After ga, tchich comes at the end of the line, a small piece ^/ * ■ '"^i 
has been cut out ; at most one letter could have been on it, but probably nc 
20b Or)- f orwyrne'S. — 21 Coy wilsi)?es, the last tzvo letters can scarcely be > c 

whole word is barely zisible. — 22 M. nu we. — 23a MS. gia'5 

[inodgeomre halsi] gia'S ; S., A. think the last letter before g looks like o ; Go^ [r 
gemaersi]gia^, afid declares the space in the MS. renders Grein'*s reading impossibl 

23b Gry t>one, but restores }>e in Appendix, p. 414. — 24 M. hete . . . ofe ; Gt 

heose ; and in note conjectures a verb heosan, ' hasten,' on the analogy of a Bavaric 
hosen, hoseM, hosnen, and adj. husig, but this is rejected by Sievers on metric^ 
grounds {PBB. 10S15) ; Gr.^ hete "[heojfe, interpreting Hng as ' concionem,' ' mult 
tudinem ' ; S. hete to hofe ceose, but Go.^ states that there is no trace of hofe, ai 
A. that there is not i:ifficient rootn ; Go)- two or three letters are obliterated 
ceose, the first projably h, and suggf^^s her ; Edd. agree as to general illegibilit 
^y^ sprecan A. reads only s . . ■ • an. — ir6b M. sunnan wirnde; Th. note very dovhtj. 
in MS.; Gr^ s/annan wyrnde {part.pl); (?«►.'" %ti-slo, Is a' :ost ooJ^craic. 
quite legible. — .27 Siev. f riga. — 28 M weorde. — 
ba be. — 33 Go., A. se i5e hardly legide. — 35 




PART I.] , CHRIST. 3 

40 in worlde gewear^ wifes g[^]ea[f]nung ; 
|>aet degol waes Dryhtnes geryne. 
Eal giofu gaestlic grundsceat geondspreot ; 
))^r wisna fela wear^ inlihted, 
lare longsume, ])urh lifes Fruman, 
45 ]>e ser under hoSman biholen laegon, 

witgena woSsong, pa se Waldend cwom, 
se J)e reorda gehwaes ryne gemicla^ 
(5ara ]>e geneahhe noman Scyppendes 
J)urh ho[r]scne had hergan willa^. 

50 Eala sibbe gesih'S, sancta Hierusalem, 

cynestola cyst, Cristes burglond, 

engla ej^elstol, ond f^a ane in ])e 

saule soSfaestra simle geresta'6, 

wuldrum hremge. Naelre wommes tacn 
55 in ]?am eardgearde eawed weorj^eS, 

ac ])e firina gehwylc feor abuge^, 

waerg8o ond gewinnes. Bist to wuldre full 

halgan hyhtes, swa ]m gehaten eart 

Sioh nu sylfa ])e geond j^cis sldan gesceaft 
6 c swyice rodores hrof rume geondwlitan 

ymb healfa gehwone, hu pec heofones Cyning 

si?»e gesece^, ond sylf cyme'5, 

nimetS card in pe, swa hit Sr gefyrn 

witgan wisfaiste wordum saigdon, 
65 cySdon Cristes gebyrd, cwiedon ])e to frofre, 

burga betlicast. Nu is paet Beam cymen, 

aw^necned to wyrpe weorcum Ebrea, 

bringe^ blisse pe, benda onlyseS 

JL^^J ^' gearnung; GrA note geeacnung (?). — 42 Gr)^ geondspreat, but 
n Gr?- — 47 Gry {App., p. j6g) ryne, ' mysterium ' {so in Sprach- 
\, hoscne. — 53 Th. note saula (?). — 59 Gry sylfan ; Gr?' sylfa, 



- 1 



CHRIST. [PART I. 



i: 



ft 



I 



i 



ni})um genetide, nearo]>earie conn, — 
70 hu se earma sceal are gebidan. 

Eala wifa wynn geond wuldres ]>rym, 

fsemne freolicast ofer ealne foldan sceat 

]>aes ]?e aefre sundbuend secgan hyrdon ; 

arece us ]7aet geryne paet ]>q of roderum cwom, 
75 hu J>u eacnunge aefre onfenge i| 

bearnes J^urh gebyrde, ond ]?one gebedscipe 

aefter monwisan mot ne cuSes. 

Ne we soSlice swylc ne gefrugnan 

in Eerdagum sefre gelimpan, 
80 j?aet ^u in sundurgiefe swylce befenge, 

ne we j^iere wyrde wenan |)urfon 

toweard in tide. Huru treow in pe 

weor^licu wunade, nu }>u wuldres prym 

bosme gebare, ond no gebrosnad wearS 
85 maeg^had se micla. Swa eal manna beam 

sorgum sawaS, swa eft ripat5, — 

cennat5 to cwealme. — Cwae^ sio eadge m«g 

symle sigores fuU, Sancta Maria : — 

* Hwaet is peos wundrung ]>e ge wafiatS, 
90 ond geomrende geh|}um mana^, 

sunu Solimae somod his dohtor ? 

fricgatS ])urh fyrwet hu ic f^mnanhad, 

mund minne, geheold, ond eac m5dor gewear^ 

m8er[(3!«] MeotudesSuna.? Forpan ))aet monnum nis 
95 cu^ geryne, ac Crist onwrah 

in Dauides dyrre msegan 

69 6'r.2 nl'Sum ; Gr.^ genedde; TA. says that a leaf is obviously wanting between 
nearo and J>earfe; S. says there is no sign of this. — 70 Gr)- nu. — ']'}^ Th. note 
sand- (?). — 77 A/IS", mod; Th. note, Gr. Sprachschatz mode \ Gr.^ mot; Gr} note 
mot, in the sense of ' meeting,' appositional 7vith gebedscipe : GoX note m 
(= 'desire'); A. mot. — 78 Th. swylcne. — 91 MS. solim^. — 9 '' 

but 1%. translates 'my'; Gr?- note minne or mine (?); GrP' \. 
94 MS., Edd. maere. 



PART I.J CHRIST. 5 

faet is Euan scyld eal forpynded, 
waerg^[^] aworpeii, ond gewuldrad is 
se heanra had. Hyht is onfangen 
100 ))aet nu bletsung mot bsem gemsene, 
werum ond wifum, a to worulde forS 
in ]>am uplican engla dreame, 
mid Sot5faeder symle wunian.' 

Eala Earendel, engla beorhtast 
105 ofer middangeard monnum sended, 

ond soSfaesta sunnan leoma, 

torht ofer tunglas, — ]>u tida gehwane 

of sylfum ]>e symle inlihtes. 

Swa ])u, God of Gode gearo acenned, 
no Sunu sofan Fseder, swegles in wuldre 

butan anginne sefref waere, 

swa ])ec nu for ])earfum ]>m agen geweorc 

bide'S )7urh byldo, )>aet ]>u ]>§, beorhtan us 

sunnan onsende, ond fe sylf cyme, 
115 J)aet '5u inleohte j^a }>e longe ser 

J^rosme bepeahte, ond in ]>eostrum, her 

sseton sinneahtes synnum bifealdne, 

deorc deapes sceadu dreogan sceoldan. 

Nu we hyhtfulle haelo gelyfati 
120 ]jurh )7aet Word Godes weorodum brungen, 

]>e on frym^e waes Faeder aelmihtgum 

efenece mid God, ond nu eft geweartS 

flgesc firena leas, j^set seo fgemne gebaer 

geomrun to geoce. God wses mid us 
125 gesewen butan synnum ; somod eardedon 

mihtig Meotudes Beam ond se monnes Sunu, 

97 T/i. noU forwended (?).— 98 MS. waerg'Sa; Gr.^ waerg^u. — 108 Gr.^ inlihtest.— 
113 TA. tr. bidets by ' awaiteth ' ; byldo in MS. from hyldo {Go.). — li^ Th. note \>\x 
sylfa (?). — 1 18 sceadu in MS. from scea'Su. — 121 MS., Edd. aelmihtigum. 



CHRIST. 

ge|?W£ere on ))eode. We j^aes fonc magon 
secgan Sigedryhtne symle bi gewyrhtum, 
]>dds J)e he hine sylfne us sendan wolde. 

130 Eala gaesta God, hu ])u gleawlice 
mid noman ryhte nemned waere 
Emmanuhel, swa hit engel gecwaet5 
Srest on Ebresc ; |)aet is eft gereht 
rume bi gerynum : ' Nu is rodera Weard, 

135 God sylfa mid us.' Swa J>ffit gomele gefyrn 
ealra cyninga Cyning ond j^one cl^nan eac 
Sacerd soSlice ssegdon toweard. 
Swa se m^re iu Melchisedech, 
gleaw in gaeste, godf>rym onwrah 

140 eces Alwaldan. Se waes S bringend, 

lara Isedend ]^am longe his 
hyhtan hidercyme, swa him gehaten waes 
]>aette Sunu Meotudes sylfa wolde 
gefaelsian foldan mSgSe, 

145 swylce grundas eac GSstes maegne 
s\])e gesecan. Nu hie softe ];aes 
bidon in bendum hwonne Beam Godes 
cwome to cearigum. For];on cwaedon swa 
suslum geslaehte : ' Nu f»u sylfa cum, 

150 heofones Heahcyning. Bring us h^lolif 
wergum witepeowum wope forcymenum, 
bitrum brynetearum. Is seo bot gelong 
eal aet pe anum [^/Ur~\ oferj^earfum. 



133b MS., Th. est; Th. renders by 'grace.' — 134 Th. note runa (?). — 138 Gr> 
note va-ntx-a, (?). — 141b Th. note ham ^e (?) ; Gr^ note >am attraction for \>zx(i\>t. 
— 151 MS., Edd. werigum. — 152 Th. bryne tearum. — 153 Th. assumes a gap 
before oferj^earfum ; Gr^ does not ; S., Go. about five letters obliterated ; Siev. for (?); 
Th., S. divide : ofer ^earfum ; Holthausen {Ind. Forsch. iv. ^84) aefter o. 



PART I.] CHRIST. 7 

Haeftas hygegeomre hider [gesece ; 
155 ne laet] ]>e behindan, ))onne ])u heonan cyrre, 

maenigo ]>us micle; ac ]>u miltse on us 

gecy(5 cynelice, Crist nergende, 

wuldres ^peling ; ne Iset awyrgde ofer us 

onwald agan. Lsef us ecne gefean 
160 wuldres |^ines, j^cet ))ec weorSien, 

weoroda VVuldorcyning, ]>si ]>u geworhtes «r 

hondum |)inum. pu in heannissum 

wunast wideferh mid Waldend Faeder.' 

' Eala Joseph min, lacobes beam, 
165 msdg Dauldes maeran cyninges, 

nu J?u freode scealt faeste gedielan, 

alietan lufan mine!' 

* Ic lungre eam 

deope gedrefed, dome bereafod, 

forSon ic worn for pe word[a] haebbe 
170 sidra sorga ond sarcwida 

hearmes gehyred, ond me hosp sprecaS, 

tornworda fela. Ic tearas sceal 

geotan geomormod. God eaj)e maeg 

geh^lan hygesorge heortan minre, 
175 afrefran feasceaftne. Eala faemne geong, 

maegtS Maria!' 

' Hwset bemurnest M, 

154a T/i. hyge geomre. — 154b TA. hider . . . ; Gr.^ hider [gesohtest] ; S., Co., A. 
ten or eleven letters obliterated or faded ; S. no s, or i among the lost letters ; A. the 
first letter may have been g, the sixth e, traces of both being visible, then two gone, 
then the upper part of\ or \> (?) ; Go. as above in text, by conjecture. — 155a Th. 
be behindan . . . es nu laet; Gr^ [ne] \>& behindan nu laet; S. A^o gap between 
behindan and )>onne, es nu laet not in MS. — 161 A. geworhte. — 162 Gr. heahnis- 
sum.— 163 Th., Gr?- wide fer'5; Gr.'^ widefer??; MS. wide ferh. — 166 Gr> note 
hu W (?), — 169 Th. note worda (?); Gr., R., K. worda; Gr> note worde {inst.); 
Go.'^ Probably a scribal error for worda, or else worde, *in word,' construed with 
haebbe gehyred ; J/^. worde. — 171 7"/^. hospspreca'5. 



O CHRIST. [PART I. 

cleopast cearigende ? Ne ic culpan in ))e, 

incan aenigne iefre onfunde, . 

womma geworhtra ; ond pu ]?a word spricest 
1 80 swa |?u sylfa sie synna gehwylcre 

firena gefylled.' 

' Ic to fela haebbe 

]7aes byrdscypes bealwa onfongen. 

Hu maeg ic ladigan la})an spraece, 

o]>])e ondsware senge findan . 
185 wrapum towi))ere ? Is ]>s^t wide cu^ 

|>aet ic of )?am torhtan temple Dryhtnes 

onfeng freolice fsemnan cl^ne, 

womma lease, ond nu gehwyrfed is 

])urh nathwylces. Me naw|7er deag, 
190 secge ne swige. Gif ic soS sprece, 

ponne sceal Dauides dohtor sweltan, 

stanum astyrfed. Gen strengre is 

J)aet ic mor|)or hele : scyle manswara 

lap leoda gehwam lifgan sippan, 
195 fraco(5 in folcum.' 

pa seo fsemne onwrah ; . - 

ryhtgeryno, ond pus reordode : — 
(, ' S06 ic secge purh Sunu Meotudes, 

ggesta Geocend, paet ic gen ne conn 

purh gemaecscipe monnes ower 
200 aenges on eor^an; ac me eaden wear^, 

geongre in geardum, paet me Gabrihel, 

heofones heagengel, hielo gebodade, 

184 MS., Edd. aenige. — 185 R. to wibere. — 188 R. assumes loss of two hemistichs^ 
i88b and 189a, after lease, and conjectures : weres ne cu^e, hal waes b«re mfeg^e 
had ; Gry gewyrped, on account of alliteration. — 189 The text is here apparently 
corrupt ; Gr. nathwylces [searo], to which Siev. {PBB. x.jfij) objects on metrical 
grounds ; R. indicates omission ; K. nathwylcne. — 190 Th., Gr.^ spraece. — 194 Gr., 
K. lifian. — 196 Gr., R., K., A. ryht geryno. — 199 Gry [man] gemaecscipe; Gr^ 
retracts, and Siev. likewise {PBB. x. j/j) objects. — 202 Gr.^ heahengel. 



P^RTI.] CHRIST. 9 

SJK^de s68lice paet me swegles Gaest 
'ecman onlyhte ; sceolde ic lifes prym 

205 geberan, beorhtne Sunu, . Beam eacen Codes, 
torhtes Tirfruma[n]. Nu ic his tempel earn 
gefremed butan facne ; in me frofre Giest 
geeardode. Nu J?u ealle forlat 
sare sorgceare. Saga ecne ]>onc 

210 mgerum Meotodes Sunu ]?set ic his modor ge- 
wear6, 
faemne forS se-Jjeah, ond ]>\x faeder cweden 
woruldcund bi wene ; sceolde witedom 
in him sylfum beon so6e gefylled.* 

Eala ))u soc5a ond l^u sibsuma • 

215 ealra cyninga Cyning, Crist aelmihtig, 
hu ]>u £er w^re eallum geworden 
worulde })rymmum mid ]?inne Wuldorfaeder 
cild acenned purh his crasft ond meaht ! 
Nis 2enig nu eorl under lyfte, 

220 secg searoj^oncol, to J?aes swi6e gleaw 
\>e paet asecgan m^ge sundbuendum, 
aieccan mid ryhte, hu pe rodera Weard 
_aet frymSe genom him to Freobearne. 
paet waes, })ara }>inga l^e her ))eoda cynn 

225 gefrugnen mid folcum, aet fruman merest 
geworden under wolcnum, j;aet witig God, 
lifes Ordfruma, leoht ond j^ystro 
gedselde dryhtlice, ond him wses domes geweald, 
ond |)a wisan ahead weoroda Ealdor : — 

230 ' Nu sie geworden, for]> a to widan feore, 

204 Gr.,^ K. scolde. — 206 MS., Th. -fruma; Th. note tir fruman, adopted by R., 
Gr.} K., and A.\ Go. tirfruma[n]. — 210 77/., Gr.^ suna. — 211 Th., Gr., /?., A. se 
kah. — 229 Gr.^ weroda. — 230 MS. forba {S.), forb a {Go., A.)\ Th. for^a; Gr.^ 
furtSutn; Gr.'^ note forbam as MS. reading {after T/iorpe). 



10 CHRIST. [PARTI. 

leoht lixende, gefea lifgendra gehwam 

fe in cneorissum cende weor^en.' 

Ond |)a sona gelomp, J)a hit swa sceolde ; 

leoma leohtade leoda mieg]>um, 
235 torht mid tunglum, aefter |)on tida bigong; 

sylfa sette ))aet J?u Sunu wsere 

efeneardigende mid )?mne engan Frean 

ierpon oht l^isses ^fre gewurde. 

pu eart seo Snyttro fe ]?as sidan gesceaft, 
240 mid ]>i Waldende, worhtes ealle. 

For)7on nis genig ])aes horse, ne J)aes hygecraeftig, 

])e ym fromcyn maege fira bearnum 

sweotule gese]>an. Cum nu, sigores Weard, 

Meotod moncynnes, ond ]>me miltse her 
245 arfaest ywe ; us is eallum neod 

]>3dt we pin medrencynn motan cunnan, 

ryhtgeryno, nu we areccan ne maegon 

faet faedrencynn fier owihte. 

pu jjisne middangeard milde geblissa 
250 }?urh tJinne hercyme, hgelende Crist, 

ond ]>SL gyldnan geatu, ]>e in geardagum 

ful longe ger bilocen stodan, 

heofona Heahfrea, hat ontynan ; 

ond usic ])onne gesece, ])urh ym sylfes gong 
255 eatSmod to eorfan. Us is ]>inra arna ]?earf. 

Hafat5 se awyrgda wulf tostenced, 

deorc d[<?^i5]scua, Dryhten, pin eowde, 







231 TA. leohtlixende ; 6"^., ^. leoht, lixende; Go} tr. 'bright-shining!' — 237 Th. 
note agan or agen (?); Gr.^ angenfrean; Gr^ note an,^-frea (dominus dilectus). 
comparing Angen>eow, etc.\ Gr!^ as in text. — 238 MS., Edd. aer J>on. — 242 Th. 
note ix\xxtic:^Xi (?); 6>.^ f rumcyn ; GrP- fromcyn. — 243 Th. note {p. ^01) gese|)an, 
probably an error for gesecgan, but Gr?- note rejects this. — 244 MS. milstse. — 
245 Siev. suggests eowa, eawa, for MS. ywe. — 247a Th., Gr., A. ryht geryno ; 
247b Th., Gr. magon. — 253 Th., Go. heah frea. — 257 MS., Edd. deor daedscua ; 
Th. note deorc deatiscufa, xvhich Gr.^ note rejects. 



PART 1.] CHRIST. 1 1 

wid^ towrecene ; Jjast t5u, Waldend, ser 

blode gebohtes, ])aet se bealofulla 
260 hyne^ heardlice, ond him on haeft nime6 

ofer usse[^] nioda lust. For))on we, Nergend, ])e 

biddaS geornlice breostgehygdum 

]7aet ))u hraedlice helpe gefremme 

wergum wreccan ; ))aet se wites bona 
265 in helle grund hean gedreose ; 

ond )jin hondgeweorc, haele]?a Scyppend, 

mote arisan, ond on ryht cuman 

to ))am upcundan ae}>elan rice, 

J)onan us 2er ])urh synlust se swearta giest 
270 forteah ond forty[/^/]e, |>aet we, tires wone, 

a butan ende sculon ermj^u dreogan, 

butan pu usic ))on ofostlicor, ece Dryhten, 

aet }>am leodscea]>an, lifgende God, 

Helm alwihta, hreddan wille. 

275 Eala ])u msera middangeardes, 

seo clseneste cwen ofer eorpan 

])ara [])]e gewurde to widan feore, 

hu pec mid ryhte ealle reordberend 

hatat5 ond secgatS, hasleS geond foldan, 
280 blipe mode, paet |?u bryd sie 

faes selestan swegles Bryttan. 

Swylce ])2i hyhstan on heofonum eac 
^ Cristes ])egnas cwej'a^ ond singa^ 

})8et J)u sie hlaefdige halgum meahtum 
285 wuldorweorudes, ond worl[d]cundra 

:70 MS., Edd. fortylde ; Th. jtote fortealde, ' seduced by false stories ' (?) ; Gr> 
note fc"tylde = fortilde ; Cos. fortyhte. — 275 MS., Th., Go. maera; Th. note maera 
is,undo,4btedly, an error of the scribe for maria. — 276* Th. note suspects the loss of 
a leaf kit Gr> 7iotf rejects. — 277 MS. \>z.xz. ege wurde ; T^. note 1. gewurden ; 6". 
reed.: gege, but first g erased ; A. assumes that the scribe neglected to write \> on the 
erasure. — 281 Go> note MS. selesten. — 285 ^^S. worlcund a. 



12 CHRIST. [PARTI. 

hada under heofonum, ond helwara ; 

ior]>on ]m ]?2et, ana ealra monna, 

ge))6htest J^rymlice, )>nsthycgende, 

]>aet ]m ]>inne mcegShad Meotude brohtes, 
290 sealdes butan synnum. Nan swylc ne cwom 

ienig o})er ofer ealle men, 

bryd beaga hroden, J^e )7a beorhtan lac 

to heofonhame hlutre mode 

si|)|?an sende. Fort5on heht sigores Fruma 
295 his heahbodan hider gefleogan 

of his masgen))rymme, ond ]>e meahta sped 

snude cyt^an, psdt ]>vl Sunu Dryhtnes 

]?urh clsene gebyrd cennan sceolde, 

monnum to miltse, ond ])e, Maria, forS 
300 efne unwemme a gehealdan. 

Eac we ]?aet getrugnon, j^aet gefyrn bi }>e 

so^faest saegde sum woSbora 

in ealddagum, Esaias, 

|)£et he wcere gelseded ])se[r] he lifes gesteald 
305 in )>am ecan ham eal sceawode. 

Wlat pa swa wisfaest witga geond ]?eodland 

op]>aet he gestarode ]>r: gestaj^elad waes 

ae])elic ingong. Eal waes gebunden 

deoran since duru ormsete, 
310 wundurclommum bewripen. Wende swi6e 

]>a3t 2enig aelda sefre [ne] meahte 

swa faestlice forescyttelsas 

on ecnesse o inhebban. 



300 MS., Th., Go. gehealden ; Th. note gehealdan (?). — 304b MS., Edd. J>aet j Tk- 
note >aer (?). — 306 MS. wisf^eft {A., but not Th., (7<7.). — 307 Gr?- 0% J>aet. — 
310 Th. note assumes the oss of an adverb after swi^e. — 311 AIS., Edd. elda; MS. 
omits ne, and so Th., Go.; Th. note ne is obviously wanting after aef re ; Gry [ne]; 
A. «<?. — 313 MS., Th. o in hebba; Th. note owiht hebban (?); Gr.,^ A. in hebban; 
Go. in-hebba. 



■i 



PARTI.] CHRIST. 13 

opj?e 6aes ceasterhlides cluster onlucan, 
315 £tr him Codes engel, }>urh glaedne ge}>onc, 

j)a wisan onwrah, ond paet word acwae5 : — 

' Ic pe maeg secgan J)aet so^ gewearS 

J>aet "Sas gyldnan gatu glet sume sij?e 

God sylf wile, Giestes maegne, 
320 gef^elsian, Fasder aelmihtig, 

ond, ])urh ])a. fcestan locu, foldan neosan ; 

ond hio ])onne aefter him ece stondaS 

simle singales swa beclysed 

faet nsenig oper, nym]>e Nergend God, 
325 hy sefre ma eft on luce's.' 

Nu )?£et is gefylled })set se froda ]>a 

mid eagum ]>sBr on wlatade. 

pu eart ]>ddl wealldor ; ])urh pe Waldend Frea 

gene on ])as eorSan ut siSade, 
330 ond efne swa fee gemette meahtum gehrodene 

cl^ne ond gecorene Crist aelmihtig ; 

swa "Se aefter him engla peoden 

eft, unm^le eelces pinges, 

liofucsegan bileac, lifes Brytta. 
335 Iowa us nu pa are pe se engel pe. 

Codes spelboda, Gabriel, brohte. 

Huru paes biddaS burgsittende ' 

past tSu pa frofre folcum cyt5e, 

pinre sylf re Sunu. Sippan we motan 
340 anmodlice ealle hyhtan, 

nu we on paet beam foran breostum stariaS. 

Gepinga us nu pristum wordum j 

paet he us ne laete leng owihte 

in pisse deat5dene gedwolan hyran, 

315 TA. note glaewne (gleawne) (?). — 322 MS., Th., 6"^. stonde^. — 339 JZ-S"., Th. 
motam. 



14 CHRIST. [PART I. 

345 ac )?aet he usic geferge in F^der ric^, 
])ffir we sorglease sip]>an motan 
wunigan in wuldre mid weoroda God. 

Eala ]7U halga heofona Dryhten, 
]>u. mid Fseder J^inne gefyrn w^re 

350 efenwesende in }>am ae))elan ham. 
Naes genig ))a giet engel geworden, 
ne faes miclan maegen]>rymmes nan 
■Se in roderum up rice biwitigaS, 
))eodnes ]>rySgesteald ond his })egnunga, 

355 I'a ]>u Merest w^re mid }>one ecan Frean 
sylf settende fas sidan gesceaft, 
brade brytengrundas. Bsem inc is gemsene 
Heahg^st hleofaest. We ])e, Hselend Crist, 
|?urh eaSmedu ealle biddati 

360 })aet ))u gehyre haefta stefne 

]?inra niedpiowa, nergende God, — 
hu we sind geswencte ]mrh ure sylfra gewill. 
HabbatS wraecmscgas wergan gSstas, 
het[^]l[^]n helscea])a[«], hearde genyrwad, 

365 gebunden bealorapum. Is seo bot gelong 
eall aet pe anum, ece Dryhten. 
Hreowcearigum help, }>2et ])in hidercyme 
afrefre feasceafte, j'eah we fsehj^o wi(^ Ipec 
|)urh firena lust gefremed haebben. 

370 Ara nu onbehtum, ond usse yrm])a ge)>enc, — 
hu we tealtrigat5 tydran mode, 
hwearfiat5 heanlice. Cym nu, haelepa Cyning ; 
ne lata to lange. Us is lissa j^earf, — 
}>aet ))u us ahredde, ond us h^logiefe 

345 6^^. faederrice. — 353 TA., Gr.^ bewitiga'5. — 358 Th. heah gaest. — 361 MS. 
med ; Th., Gr.^ nied without remark. — 364a MS. hetlen helsceaha ; Th. note hetlan 
(hetolan) helscea^as (?); Ettrn. {Lex.) hetlan helscea^an; 364b MS. genyrwaS 
{A.; not Th., Go.).~y]\ MS. hu )>e. 



PART I.] CHRIST. 1 5 

375 so^faest sylle, ]?3et we si]))?an for6 
J)a sellan ping symle moten 
ge)>eon on ])Qode, finne willan. 

Eala seo wlitige, weortSmynda full, 

heah ond halig, heofoncund prynes, 
380 brade geblissad geond brytenwongas, 

J)[^^] mid ryhte sculon reordberende, 

earme eorSware, ealle maegene 

hergan healice, nu us H^lend God 

wSrfaest onwrah ))aet we hine witan motan. 
385 For])on hy, dgedhwaete, dome geswitide, 

paet soSfaeste seraphinnes cynn, 

uppe mid englum a bremende, 

unaj^reotendum j^rymmum singa^ 

ful healice, hludan stefne, 
390 faegre feor ond neah. Habbap folgoj^a 

cyst mid Cyninge. Him J^aet Crist forgeaf, 

})aet hy motan his aetwiste eagum brucan, 

simle singales, swegle gehyrste, 

weor'Sian Waldend wide ond side ; 
395 ond mid hyra fij^rum Frean selmihtges 

on syne wear[dia]6, ecan Dryhtnes, 

ond ymb ))eodenst6l }?ringa^ georne, 

hwylc hyra nehst maege ussum Nergende 

flihte lacan frit5geardum in. 
400 Lofia^ Leofiicne, ond in leohte him 

J)a word cwej>at5, ond wuldriat5 

ae])elne Ordf ruman ealra gesceafta : — 

' Halig eart ])u, halig, heahengla Brego, 

s5t5 sigores Frea ; simle ])u bist halig, 

381 MS., Edd. ba. — 385 Gr> dzedhwate. — 393 Th. note swegles (?).— 394 Th. 
note weor-SiatS (?)• — 395 Th., Gr.^ aslmihtiges. — 396 MS., Th. wear^; Th. note 
weavdia'S (?), and so Edd. — 399 Gr.^ flyhte. v 



1 6 CHRIST. [PARTI. 

405 dryhtna Dryhten ; a ])'m dom wuna5 

eorSlic mid seldum in selce tid 

wide geweorj)ad. pu eart weoroda God, 

ioTlpon ])u. gefyldest foldan ond rodoras, 

wigendra Hleo, wuldres pines, 
410 Helm alvvihta. Sie ]?e in heannessum 

ece hselo, ond in eorpan lof, 

beorht mid beornum. pu gebletsad leofa, 

fe in Dryhtnes noman duge|)um cwome 

heanum to hropre. pe in heahfum sie 
415 a biitan ende ece herenis.' 

Eala ! hvvaet ])aet is wrsclic wrixl in wera life, 

])aette moncynnes milde Scyppend 

onfeng aet fsemnan fleesc unwemme, 

ond sio weres friga wiht ne cuj^e, . 
420 ne furh s^d ne cwom sigores Agend 

monnes ofer moldan ; ac ]>ast waes ma[r«] craeft 

Iponne hit eor^buend ealle ci4))an 

Jjurh geryne, hu he, rodera prim, 

heofona Heahfrea, helpe gefremede 
425 monna cynne purh his modor hrif. 

Ond, swa foii5gongende, folca Nergend 

his forgifnesse gumum t6 helpe 

daele^ dogra gehwam, Dryhten weoroda. 

For|)on we hine domhwate, d^dum ond wordum, 
430 hergen holdlice. paet is healic rSd 

monna gehwylcum ]>e gemynd hafatS, 

|)aet he symle oftost ond inlocast ^ : 

ond geornlicost God weor|)ige. y^ 



I'l? 



410 Gr^ heahnessum. — 416 Tk. note assumes a gap of more than a line after 
hwaet, but against the MS. — ^\<) MS. niht. — 421 MS.., Edd. ma ; Siev. {PBB. x. 
5/5) suggests rnara. — 423 Gr."^ >rym. — 426 MS., Edd. fortS gongende. — 432 Gr.'^ 
note inlicast (?). 



PARTI.] CHRIST. 17 

He him J)sere lisse lean forgildeS, 
435 s^ gehalgoda Hielend sylfa, 

efne in }?am et5le ])2dr he ser ne cwom, 

in lifgendra londes wynne, 

|)ser he gesaelig sij7})an eardac5, 

ealne widan feorh wunaS butan ende. Amen. 



PART IL— THE ASCENSION. 

440 Nu Su geornlice geestgerynum, 
mon se mSra, modcraefte ser 
}?urh sefan snyttro, ))aet ]>\i sot5 wite 
hu )?aet geeode — pa se ^Imihtga 
acenned wearS purh clgenne had, 

445 si]?)>an he Marian, maegt)a weolman, 
mserre meowlan, mundheals geceas — 
])aet ))2er in hwitum hrseglum gewerede 
englas ne ot5eowdun, ]>a se ^feUng cwora 
Beorn in Betlem. Bodan wseron gearwe, 

450 pa purh hleoporcwide hyrdum cy^don, 
saegdon sot^ne gefean, paette Sunu wiere 
in middangeard Meotudes acenned, 
in Betleme. Hwaepre in bocum ne cwiti 
paet hy in hwitum ]>£er hraeglum oSywden 

455 in pa aepelan tid, swa hie eft dydon 
Sa se Brega miera to Bethania, 
peoden prymfaest, his pegna gedryht 
gelaSade, leof weorud. Hy paes Lareowes 
on pam wildaege word ne gehyrwdon 

460 hyra Sincgiefan. Sona waeron gearwe 
haeletJ mid Hlaford to psere halgan b}Tg, 
pier him tacna fela tires Brytta 
onwrah, wuldres Helm, wordgerynum, 
2erpon up stige ancenned Sunu, 

465 efenece Beam agnum Faeder, 

440 IV., Go?- gaest gerynum. — 443 MS., Edd. aslmihtiga. — 445 Gr? note 
mseg'Se (:). — 453 Siev. suggests cwi'Se'5 {PBB. x. 47s)- — 45^ Th., Gr. brego. — 
465 Siev. suggests Faedere {PBB. x. 483), attd so in ^^2. 



CHRIST. 19 

|)aes ymb feowertig, ]>e he of foldan ser 

from dea^e aras, dagena rimes ; — 

haefde pa gefylled, swa ser biforan sungon, 

witgena word, geond woruld innan, 
470 purh his })rowinga. pegnas heredon, 

lufedun leofwendum, lifes Agend, 

Faeder frumsceafta. He him faegre paes 

leofum gesi})um lean aefter geaf, 

ond pJEt word acv/aet^ Waldend engla, 
475 gefysed, Frea mihtig, to Faeder rice: 

' Gefeot5 ge on ferSe ; nSfre ic from hweorfe, 

ac ic lufan symle l^ste witS eowic, 

ond eow meaht giefe, ond mid wunige 

awo to ealdre, ])aet eow sefre ne biS 
480 ])urh gife mine godes onsien. 

Para's nu geond ealne yrmenne grund, 

geond widwegas ; weoredum cySaS, 

bodiaS ond bremaS, beorhtne geleafan, 

ond fulwiat) foic under roderum, 
485 hweorfaS to heofonum ; hergas breota)>, 

fyllat5 ond feoga5 ; feondscype dw£escat5, 

sibbe sawaS, on sefan manna, 

J7urh meahta sped. Ic eow mid wunige 

forS on frofre, ond eow friSe healde 
490 strengSu sta]7olfaestre on stowa gehwa[»2].' 
Da weariS semninga sweg on lyfte 

hlud gehyred ; heofonengla pre at, 

weorud wlitescyne, wuldres aras, 

cwomun on corSre. Cyning ure gewat 

471 Th. note lofedun (?), with reference to^04.—-j\6(^ Gr} woruld-innan ; A, 
woruldinnan. — 476 MS., Edd. fer'S^e. — 479 Th., Gr> awa. — 482 MS. wid wegas ; 
77/., Gr> wide wegas; Gr^ note wid-wegas (.') ; GrP- widwegas. — 485 Gr)- note 
hweorfa^ hi (?). — 490 Th. note I. streng'Se, tmless the word be sometimes indeclin- 
able ; Th., Gr. stowe; MS., Edd. gehware; Siev. {FEB. x. 48^) gehwaem. — 
493 Th. wlite scyne. 



20 CHRIST. [PART II. 

495 1'^^^ 1'^^ temples hrof, psEr by to segun, — 

])3i ])e leofes ])a gen last weardedun 

on pam pingstede, pegnas gecorene. 

Gesegon hi on heah])u Hlaford stigan 

Godbearn of grundum. Him waes geomor sefa, 
500 hat ast heortan hyge murnende, 

])aes ]>e hi swa leofne leng ne mostun 

geseon under swegle. Song ahofun 

aras ufancunde, ^|)eling heredun, 

lofedun Liffruman, leohte gefegun 
505 ])e of ))ass Hselendes heafelan lixte. 

Gesegon hy jelbeorhte englas twegen 

faegre ymb paet Frumbearn fraetwum blican, 

cyninga Wuldor. Cleopedon of heah]?u 

wordum wrietlicum ofer wera mengu 
5 1 o beorhtan reorde : ' Hwaet bidat5 ge, 

Galilesce guman, on hwearfte ? 

Nu ge sweotule geseotS sot5ne Dryhten 

on swegl faran, sigores Agend ; 

wile up heonan eard gestigan 
5 1 5 aej>elinga Ord mid })as engla gedryht, 

ealra folca Fruma, Faeder epelstoll. 

' We mid fyslice p»reate willa^ 
ofer heofona gehlidu Hlaford fergan 
to ))aere beorhtan byrg mid |?as blit5an gedry[h]t, — 
520 ealra sigebearna ))aet seleste 

ond aejjeleste, — pe ge her on staria'S, 
ond in frofre geseo^ fraetwum blican ; 
wile eft swa-peah eortSan m^gSe 
sylfa gesecan side herge, 

496 MS., Th. weardedum. — 503 ^^., Th. heredum.~5o8 Th. heah>u; Gr> 
heahNum. — 519 Con? byrig always; MS., Edd. gedryt, except Gr)- gedryht. — 
521 Or)- \>'x.\.for \>^\ Con? "Saege. 



PART II.] CHRIST. 21 

525 ond |)onne gedeman daeda gehwylce 

para ^e gefremedon folc under roderum.' 
Da waes wuldres Weard wolcnum bifongen, 

heahengla Cyning, ofer hrofas upp, 

haligra Helm. Hyht wses geniwad, 
530 blis in burgum, ]?urh ))aes Beornes cyme. 

Gesaet sigehremig on ]?a swijiran hand 

ece Eadfruma agnum Faeder. 

Gewitan him ))a gongan to Hierusalem 

haelet5 hygerofe in t5a halgan burg 
535 geomormode, ponan hy God nyhst 

up stigende eagum segun, 

hyra Wilgifan. paer wses wopes bring ; 

torne bitolden wses seo treowlufu, 

hat aet heortan ; hre[5]er innan weoU, 
540 beorn breostsefa. Bidon ealle ]>3er 

pegnas prymfulle peodnes gehata 

in })£ere torhtan byrig tyn niht ]>a gen, 

swa him sylf bibead swegles Agend, 

serpon up stige ealles Waldend 
545 on heofona gehyld. — Hwite cwoman 

eorla Eadgiefan englas togeanes. 

Da^t is wel cweden, swa gewritu secgaS, 

paet him a^lbeorhte englas togeanes 

in pa halgan tid heapum cwoman, 
550 sigan on swegle. pa wees symbla mgest 

geworden in wuldre. Wel paet gedafenaft 

526 Con.^ "Sa. — 527 MS., Con?- {p. xxx) 77/. bifengun; Cf;/.2 bifengum ; Th. 
note bifangen (?); Cr.i bifangen; Go?- bifongen, but, in his note^ calls the MS. read- 
ing an error for bifangen; Go? bifen. — 535 Con? geomor mode; Siev. neist. — 
536 Th. note more correctly up-stigendne ; Gr^ up stigende. — 537. Con? wofes. — 
539 MS.; Con. hreder. — 540 MS. beorn, with erasure between b and o ; Con.,'^ Gr> 
beam, Con? tr. by 'filii'; MS. bidan ; Con. 'Sasre. — 542 Con. tyr riht; Go. pa-gen. 
— 543 Con? himself. — 544 MS., Edd. aer bon. — 545 Th. note gehlyd (?). — 
548 MS. ffilbeorhte ; Go. albeorhte. 



22 CHRIST. [PART II. 

Saet to ])sere blisse beorhte gewerede 
in faes peodnes burg fegnas cwoman, 
weorud wlitescyne ; gesegon wilcuman 
555 on heahsetle heofones Waldend, 

folca Feorhgiefan, frastwum ealles waldend 
middangeardes ond msegenprymmes. 

' HafaS nu se Halga helle bireafod 

ealles j^aes gafoles ]>e hi geardagum 
560 in ]7aet orlege unryhte swealg. 

Nu sind forcumene, • ond in cwicsusle 

gehynde ond gehaefte, in helle grund 

duguj)um bidaeled, deofia cempan. 

Ne meahtan wi})erbr[^^^]an wige spowan, 
565 wiepna wyrpum, si))|)an wuldres Cyning, 

heofonrices Helm, hilde gefremede 

wi)? his ealdfeondum Anes meahtum, 

])aer he of hasfte ahlod huj^a mseste, 

of feonda byrig folces unrim, 
570 l)isne ilcan ]?reat ]>e ge her on staria^. 

Wile nu gesecan sawla Nergend 

ggesta giefstol, Codes agen Beam, 

aefter guSplegan. Nu ge geare cunnon 

hwaet se Hlaford is se J^isne here IsedeS. — 
575 Nu ge fromlice freondum togeanes 

gongaS glaedmode. — Geatu, ontyna'5 ; 

wile in to eow ealles Waldend, 

Cyning on ceastre, cor^re ne lytle, 

fyrnweorca Fruma, folc gelsedan 
580 in dreama dream, tSe he on deoflum genom 

]?urh his sylfes sygor. Sib sceal gemsene 

554 T/t. wlite scyne. — 555b Siev. suggests {PBB. ^. 5/5") that Waldend is from 
the preceding line^ and would read Fraetwan (as.) ealles. — 559 Gr?^ i»e heo. — 
564 MS. ne,^ahtan, me by another hand ; MS., Edd. wiberbrogan ; Cos. wiherbreo- 
can. — 577 Con.^ {p. xxx) hi to; Gr.} A. in to. — 578 Con?' cor'Srene, tr. 'coro- 
nam.' — 580 Con!^ draema draem. — 581 Gr?- sigor. 



PART II.] CHRIST. 23 

englum ond ieldum a for^ heonan 
wesan wideferh. Wier is aetsomne 
Codes ond monna, giesthalig treow, — 
585 lufu, lifes hyht, ond ealles leohtes gefea.' — 

Hwaet ! we nu gehyrdan hu j^eet HSlubearn 
))urh his hydercyme - hals eft forgeaf, 
gefreode ond gefreoj^ade folc under wolcnum, 
msere Meotudes Sunu, faet nu monna gehwylc 

590 cwic ])endan her wuna[6], geceosan mot 
swa helle hienfu swa heofones maerjm, 
swa ]>aet leohte leoht swa ^a lapan niht, 
swa Jjrymmes praece swa ])ystra wraece, 
swa mid Dryhten dream swa mid deoflum hream, 

595 swa wite mid wrafum swa wuldor mid arum, 
swa lif swa deaS, swa him leofre biS 
t5 gefremmanne, penden flsesc ond gsEst 
wunia6 in worulde. Wuldor ))aes age 
prynysse prym, )5onc butan ende ! 

600 Daet is j^ses wyr8e pastte wer]7eode 

secgen Dryhtne ]'onc dugu^a gehwyicre 

]>e us siS ond ser simle gefremede 

)7urh monigfealdra maegna geryno. 

He us set giefe^, ond iehta sped, 
605 welan ofer widlond, ond weder li)?e 

under swegles hleo. Sunne ond mona, 

ae]>elast tungla, eallum scinaS, 

heofoncondelle, haele)>um on eorSan. 

DreoseS deaw ond ren ; dugu^e wecca|> 

586 T/i. hselu beam. — 587 Th.note heals-haeft i^),for hals eft.— 590 MS., Go.^ 
Go? wunat.— 593 MS. (A.) }>ystra ; TA., Gr.} Go. J^iystra {as if MS.); R. hystra, 
but assumes l>rystra as MS. reading) Gr.^ note hristra {J) hystra (?). — 600b Con.,^ 
Con?- t?£et ISe; Ettnt. -^eoda. — 601 Con?- drythne thone ; Con? secgan dr)"Sne. — 
604 Con.} Con? giefed ; aehta-sped. — 605 Con.} Con.?- Th., Ettm., Gr.} R. wid 
lond ; C?- .2 widlond. — 608 Con.} Con? heofon cdiXid^We, and frequently separates 
ionipound words. — 609 Con? translates ren dugu"5e by 'pluvia bona.' 



24 CHRIST. [part II. 

6io to feorhnere fira cynne, 

ieca^ eorSwelan. pass we ealles sculon 

secgan })onc ond lof peodne ussum, 

ond huru ])2ere hsElo ]>e he us to hyhte forgeaf, 

Sa he ]?a yrmSu eft oncyrde, 
615 set [h]is upstige, ))e we £er drugon, 

ond gepingade peodbiiendum 

wi(5 Faeder sw^esne f£eh]?a m^ste 

Cyning anboren. Cwide eft onhwearf 

saulum to sibbe, se pe ier sungen [waes] 
620 ]mrh. yrne hyge aeldum to sorge : — 

* Ic pec of eort)an geworhte ; on |>2ere ]m scealt yrm])um lifgan, 

wunian in gewinne ond wraece dreogan, 

feondum to hropor fusleoS galan, 

ond to ]5^re ilcan scealt eft geweor]>an 
625 wyrmum aweallen ; |)onan wites fyr 

of ])2ere eorSan scealt eft gesecan.' 

Hwaet ! us pis se ^peling y6re gefremede, 

])a he leomum onfeng ond lichoman, 

monnes magutudre. Sippan Meotodes Sunu 
630 engla epel up gestigan 

wolde, weoroda God, us se willa bicwom 

heanum to helpe on pa halgan tid. 
Bi pon giedd awraec lob, swa he cuSe, 

herede Helm wera, HSlend lofede, 
635 ond mid siblufan Sunu Waldendes 

611 Con.'^ secath. — 612b Ettm., Gr?- dryhtne. — 614 Gry yrm'Sa; Ettfn. oncirde ; 
Th.^ Go. ef toncyrde, and so usually in verbs with separable prefix ; variations in 
this respect will not be noted. — 615 MS. is. — 619 Ettm. sawlum ; Th. note waes 
add (?) ; Ettm.., Gr.} R., Go} supply waes or [waes] ; Con.} Coji."^ 07nits, with 
MS. — 620 Ettm. ealdum. — 621 MS. ofer, and so Edd. except R. of. — 623 Con.} 
Con!^ broker, fus leo'Sgalan {translating the last two words by promptis hominum 
inimicis). — 624 Ettm. ylcdin. — 626 Con.'^ thaeeore. — 627 Con.} Con?' om. se. — 
629 Ettm.., Gr} meotudes. — 631 Ettm. weoruda. — (i'>^i^ Ettm. lofode. — 635 Th. 
suna (?) ; Ettm., Gr.^ suna. 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS. 



Clll 



Robinson (W. C). In his Our Early 

English Literature. 1885. 
Rim. Poem. Riming Poem. 
Rose. In his Darstellung der Syntax 

in Cynewulfs Crist. 1890. 
Rtcn. Runic Poem. 
Rush.'-^ The Rushworth Mark, Luke, 

and John, in Skeat, The Gospels, etc. 

1871-87. 

S. Schipper,in6^^rwfl^m,Vol. 19. 1874. 

Sal. Salomon and Saturn. 

Salzer. In his Die Sinnbilder und 

Beiworte Marie ns. Linz, 1888-92. 
Sat. Christ and Satan. 
Schubert. In his Be Anglosaxonum 

Arte Metrica. 1870. 
Seaf. Seafarer. 
Siev. Sievers, in Paul und Braune's 

Beitrdge. 
Spr. Sprachschatz, 



Th. Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis. 1842. 
tr. translates, translated. 

Wand. Wanderer. 

W. Wanley, Catalogus. 

Wid. Widsith. 

Wond. Great. Wonders of Creation. 

Wii. Wiilker, in Grein-Wiilker, Bib- 

liothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie, 

Vol. 3. 1897. 
Wiilfing. In his Die Syntax in den 

Werken Alfreds des Grossen, I. Teil. 

1894. 
WW. Wright- Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon 

and Old English Vocabularies. 1884. 

Zacher^s Zs.,Zs.f D. Phil. Zeitschrift 
fiir Deutsche Philologie. 

-f All editors after the one named. 






!l 



PARTII.] CHRIST. 25 

freonoman cende, ond hine fugel nemde, 

J)one ludeas ongietan ne meahtan 

in Ssere godcundan Gsestes strengSu ; 

waes paes fugles flyht feondum on eor|)an 
640 dyrne ond degol, pam ])e deorc gewit 

haefdon on hrepre, heortan st^enne ; 

noldan hi pa. torhtan tacen oncnawan 

|?e him beforan fremede Freobearn Codes, 

monig, mislic[z/], geond middangeard. 
645 Swa se fsela fugel flyges cunnode : 

hwilum engla eard up gesohte, 

modig, meahtum Strang, ])one m[^]ran ham; 

hwilum he to eorpan eft gestylde, 

]?urh G^estes giefe grundsceat sohte, 
650 wende to worulde. Bi ]7on se witga song : 

' He waes upp hafen engla faeSmum 

in his l^a miclan meahta spede, 

heah ond halig, ofer heofona |)rym.' 

Ne meahtan })a j^aes fugles flyht gecnawan 
655 l^e ]7ss upstiges ondssec fremedon ; 

ond l^aet ne gelyfdon, paette Liffruma 

in monnes hiw ofer masgna prym, 

halig from hriisan, ahafen wurde. 

Da us geweorSade se ]?as world gescop, 
660 Codes Caestsunu, ond us giefe sealde, 

uppe mid englum ece sta])elas, 

ond eac monigfealde modes snyttru 

seow ond sette geond scfan monna. 

Sumum wordlape wise sende(S 

! 636 T/i. freo noman. — 637 £tfm. meahton, and so -on elsewhere. — 638 Ettm. 

j gastes, and so elsewhere. — 641 Gr.^ note staenene (?). — 642 Th. note r. tacnu or 

; tacna; Ettm. tacnu. — 645 Go> fsele. — 647 MS., Edd. maran, except Gr.^ note 

\ maeran (.?). — 651 Th., Go.}- A. upphafen. — 654 J/^. fl^^t. — 657 Gr> hiwe (.?).— 

i 659 Con.^ Con?- '5is. — 660 Cony sealede. — 664 Th. note wordlace (?); Ettm. 

j wordlade, comparing OHG. wortleita. 



26 CHRIST. [PART II. 

,665 on his modes gemynd ]mrh his mu]>es G^st, 
aeSele ondgiet ; se maeg eal fela 
singan ond secgan ; J)am bi6 snyttru craeft 
bifolen on ferSe. Sum maeg fingrum wel 
hlude fore haelejmm hearpan stirgan, 

670 gleobeam gretan. Sum rrneg godcunde 
reccan ryhte sd. Sum maeg ryne tungla 
secgan, side gesceaft. Sum maeg searolice 
wordcwide writan. Sumum wiges sped 
giefeS ast guj^e, ])onne gargetrum 

675 ofer scildhreadan sceotend sendaS, 
flacor flangeweorc. Sum maeg fromlice 
ofer sealtne sse sundwudu drifan, 
hreran holmpraece. Sum maeg heanne beam 
stselgne gestigan. Sum maeg styled sweord, 

680 waepen, gewyrcan. Sum con wonga bigong, 
wegas widgielle. Swa se Waldend us, 
Godbearn, on grundum his giefe bryttaS. 
Nyle he eengum anum ealle gesyllan 
g^stes snyttru, })y-l2es him gielp sceppe 

685 |7urh his anes craeft ofer oj^re forS. 

Dus God meahtig geofum unhneawum, 
Cyning alwihta, craeftum weorSap 
eor]}an tuddor ; swylce eadgum blied 
seleS on swegle ; sibbe rsre]? 

690 ece to ealdre engla ond monna. 

665 TA.gxst (=* guest'). — 666 Con.^ ongiet. — 667 EUm. byS, and so always; 
Th., Ettm., Gr.,^ K., Go. snyttru craeft; Con.} Con.,^ Gr.? A. snyttnicraeft. — 
668 Ettm. befolhen. — 669 Con? styrgan, Ettm. styrjan. — 671 Ettm. rihte, and 
so elsewhere. — 672 Con.} Con? learolice. — 673 Con.} Con? word cwide; MS. 
sum", S. and A. say the u by another hand. — 674 Con.} Con? giefed, 'Son. — 675 
Th. note r. hreo^an ; Ettm. scildhreo'San ; Con.} Con? sende^. — 677 Con)- sund 
wudu; Ettm.\>x\izxy. — 678 Ettm., Gr.} K. heahne. — 680 Con.} Con? begong. — 
681 Co7i.} Con? wi'S gielle (='elata voce'). — 682 Con.} Con? bryttad. — 683 Con. 
gefyllan (='replere'). — 684 AI^. hi, not hi, as Th., Ettm., Gr} read; Con. sce'Se. 
— 685 Con.} Con? ford. 



I 



PART II.] CHRIST. 27 

Swa he his weorc weor])a5. Bi ]>on se witga cwaet5 

faet ahaefen wseren halge gimmas, 

haedre heofontungol, heallce upp, 

sunne ond mona. Hwaet sindan ])3, 
695 gimmas swa scyne buton God sylfa ? 

He is se soSfaesta sunnan leoma, 

englum ond eort)warum £epele scima. 

Ofer middangeard mona lixe^, 

gSstlic tungol ; swa seo Godes circe 
700 ]mrh gesomninga soSes ond ryhtes 

beorhte blice^, — swa hit on bocum cwi]? — 

si|))>an of grundum Godbearn astag, 

Cyning claenra gehwaes. pa seo circe her 

gefyllendra eahtnysse bad 
705 under h^penra hyrda gewealdum. 

pier Sa synsceatSan so)>es ne giemdon, 

gsestes |?earfe ; ac hi Godes tempel 

braecan ond basrndon, blodgyte worhtan, 

feodan ond fyldon. Hw£e])re for^ bicwom 
710 |?urh Gsestes giefe Godes J^egna blsed, 

aefter upstige ecan Dryhtnes. 

Bi pon Salomon song, sunu DauiJ^es, 

giedda gearosnottor gsestgerynum, 

waldend werpeoda, ond paet word acwaet5 : — 
715 ' Cut5 paet geweorSeS j^aette Cyning engla, 

Meotud, meahtum swiS, munt gestylleS, 

gehleape^ headune, hyllas ond cnollas 

bewriS mid his wuldre, woruld alyse^, 

692 £f^m. ahafen. — 693 ^//w. up. — 695 £ttm. silfa. — 698 MS. lixed. — 699 
Gr.^ se ; £itm. Swa seo Godes cyrce, gaestlic tungol, — 701 Siev. suggests cwi^e'5. 
— TOT, Ettm. cyrce. — 704 Ettm. eahtnisse (;/^/^ ehtnisse (?)). — 705 Ettm. hirda. — 
709 MS. feodan, between o and ^ a letter erased. — 710 MS. blae^. — 712 Ettm. 
Davides ; Gr.} A. Dauides. — 713 Th.., Ettm. gearo snottor. — 717 Gr.} A. hea 
dune. 



28 CHRIST. [PART II. 

ealle eortibuend, ]mrh ))one aej^elan styll.' 

720 Waes se forma hlyp J)a he on fgemnan astag, 
maegeS unmgele, ond j>£er mennisc hiw 
onfeng butan firenum ; faet to frofre geweart5 
eallum eorSwarum. Waes se oper stiell 
bearnes gebyrda, ]?a he in binne waes, 

725 in cildes hiw cla]?um bewunden, 

ealra prymma prym. Waes se fridda hlyp, 
Rodorcyninges rses, ]>a, he on rode astag, 
Faeder, frofre Giest. Waes se feor^a stiell 
in byrgenne — j^a he pone beam ofgeaf — 

730 foldaerne fsest. Wses se fifta hlyp 
])a he hellw[a]rena heap forbygde 
in cwicsusle, cyning inne gebond, 
feonda foresprecan, fyrnum teagum, 
gromhydigne, ]>^r he gen ligeS 

735 in carcerne, clommum gefaestnad, 

synnum gesseled. Waes se siexta hlyp, 
Halges hyhtplega, )>a he to heofonum astag 
on his ealdcySt5e. pa waes engla ]?reat 
on l^a halgan tid hleahtre blipe 

740 wynnum geworden. Gesawan wuldres prym, 
aepeUnga Ord, ej)les neosan, 
beorhtra bolda. pa wearS burgwarum, 
eadgum, ece gefea ^j^elinges plega. 
pus her on grundum Codes ece Beam 

745 ofer heahhleojju hlypum stylde, 

modig aefter muntum. Swa we men sculon 
heortan gehygdum hlypum styllan 
of maegne in maegen, mserj^um tilgan, 

719 TA. eall. — 724 £Um. gebyrdo; Gr.^ gebyrd; Gr."^ gebyrdu. — 725 TA., 
Ettm., Gr> biwunden. — 728 Etttn., Gr> gast. — 731 MS., Th. hellwerena. — 
737 MS.y Edd. haliges. — 738 Th. eald cy«-Se. — 740 Th., Ettm., Gr.^ gesawon.— 
743 77/. eadgu. — 748 ^//w. til j an. 



PART II.] CHRIST. 29 

])ddt we to ]?am hyhstan hrofe gestigan, 
750 halgum weorcum, J)Eer is hyht ond blis, 

gejjungen fegnweorud. Is us ]>earf micel 

paet we mid heortan haelo secen, 

])£er we mid gseste georne gelyfaS 

faet faet Hselobearn heonan up stige 
755 mid usse lichoman, lifgende God. 
Forj^on we a sculon idle lustas, 

synwunde, forseon, ond ]?aes sellran gefeon. 

Habba^ we us to frofre Faeder on roderum 

aelmeahtigne. He his aras ponan, 
760 halig of heah'Su, hider onsende6, 

pa us gescilda)) wi6 sce])]:>endra 

eglum earhfarum, ]n-lSs unholdan 

wunde gewyrcen, fonne wrohtbora 

in folc Godes for(5 onsendeS 
765 of his braegdbogan biterne strsel. 

Forpon we faeste sculon wi6 j^am feerscyte 

symle w^erlice wearde healdan, 

))y-l£es se attres ord in gebuge, 

biter bordgelac, under banlocan, 
770 feonda f^ersearo. paet hr6 frecne wund, 

blatast benna. Utan us beorgan ]>a,, 

fenden we on eor^an eard weardigen ! 

Utan us to Faeder freo])a wilnian, 

biddan Beam Godes ond )>one blit5an G^est, 
775 jiaet he us gescilde wi^ scea}jan w^epnum, 

la|>ra lygesearwum, se us lif forgeaf, 

752 Etfm. secan. — 753 TA. note J5aet(?); Ettm. j'aet ; Ettjn. note haer J^aet, MS, 
— 754 Th., Ettm.y Go., A. upstige. — 757 Ettm. synwunda ; i^^. sellran ; Ettm. 
selran. — 758 Th. note we seems redundant. — 760 77^. he ah'Su ; ^//w.heah'Sum. — 
762 MS., Th. englum ; Th. note eglum (?) ; Ettm. >y. — 765 Siev. bitterne {PBB. 
X. 4g6). — 767 Ett7n. sjmle, and elsewhere. — 768 Th., Ettm. ingebuge. — 770 Ettm. 
by'5, and elsewhere. — 771 Ettm. uton. — 773 Siev. suggests Faedere {PBB. x. 48^), 
and so in ^j2. 



30 CHRIST. [PART II. 

leomu, lie, ond gsest ! Si him lof symle, 
J)urh woruld worulda wuldor on heof[o]num. 

Ne J)earf him ondreedan deofla str^elas 
780 genig on eor6an aelda cynnes, 

gromra garfare, gif hine God scildej), 

dugu6a Dryhten. Is J>am dome neah 

])aet we gelice sceolon leanum hleotan, 

swa we widefeorh weorcum hlodun 
785 geond sidne grund. Us secga^ bee 

hu aet ^restan eadmod astag 

in middangeard maegna Goldhord, 

in fgemnan faeSm Freobearn Codes, 

halig of heah]m. Huru ic wene me 
790 ond eac ondr^de dom [t)]y repran — 

•Sonne eft cymeS engla peoden — 

|>e ic ne heold teala }>aet me Hselend min 

on bocum bibead. Ic paes brogan sceal 

geseon synwraece, ])aes ]>e ic soS talge, 
795 ])aer monig[^] beoS on gemot l^eded 

fore onsyne eces Deman. 

ponne |-| cwacaS, gehyreS Cyning maeSlan, 

rodera Ryhtend, sprecan repe word 

pam I>e him ^r in worulde wace hyrdon, 
800 ])endan ff»| ond •f yj^ast meahtan 

frofre findan. paer sceal forht monig 

on pam wongstede werig bidan 



777 Con.^ leomulic ; sel him ; MS. se' (i dy atiother hand), according to S. and 
A.\ but, according to Go?- S', and to Go?- s^. — 778 Con.^ Ettm. heofonum ; MS., 
other Edd. heofnum. — 780 Ett7n. alda. — 783 h <?/" hleotan by another hand. — 
784 Th., Ettm. widefeorh. — 786 Go? ead mod. — 788 7%. freo beam. — 789 Th. 
heahbu; ^//w. heah^um ; 7?. heahbum. — 790^^6". dyrej?ran. — 794 Th. note Perhaps 
sinwraece, ^eternal vengeance,^ which Gr? rejects ; Ettm. talige. — 795 MS. laedatS. 
— 797 For the runes Gr? prints the corresponding Roman letters. — 798 Ett?n. rodora 
rihtend. — 802 7"h., Ettm., Gr.^ Go? werig; GrP- werig. 



PART II.] CHRIST. 31 

hwaet him aefter dsedum deman wille 

wrap>ra wita. Bip se P scaecen 
805 eor]?an fraitwa. fl waes longe 

f^ flodum bilocen, lifwynna dsel, 

p^ on foldan. ponne fraetwe sculon 

byrnan on bsele ; blac rasette^ 

recen reada leg, repe scripet^ 
810 geond woruld wide. Wongas hreosatS, 

burgstede berstat5. Brond biS on tyhte ; 

^le^ ealdgestreon unmurnlice 

gaesta gifrast, J^aet geo guman heoldan, 

penden him on eorpan onmedla waes. 
815 For|)on ic leofra gehwone l^ran wille 

paet he ne ag^le gaestes pearfe, 

ne on gylp geote, penden God wille 

])aet he her in worulde wunian mote, 

somed sl]nan sawel in lice, 
820 in ))am gaesthofe. Scyle gumena gehwylc 

on his geardagum georne bi]>encan 

])aet us milde bicwom meahta Waldend 

803 Th. note Absence of the rune E, and the want of connexion in the sense, prove 
the loss of a couplet [i.e. long line'\ between II. 22 aJid 2j [i.e. after vvlta] ; Ettm. 
note Litercz deficientis nomen est Eh, ejusque notio : equtis ; Gr)- inserts as 804, 
after wille : [on }jam E. fullan dasge engla dryhten], which Siev. criticizes {PBB. 
X. j/j) ; Gr.^^ note 804 habe ich eingeschaltet, weil sonst nicht nur der Buchstabe E. 
fehlt, sondern atich der Zusamtnenhangtinterbrochen ist ; E. full = eh -full, egefull 
terribilis [sonst ist E = Eh equiis) ; R. indicates omissiori c7/?^r wille; R. note Iti der 
ausgefallenen Zeile muss die erune vorgekommen sein, etwa mit der Bedeutung ege ; 
Go. indicates no omission in text; Wil. leaves a space for the line ; Gr. and Wil. of 
course number all succeeding lines otie higher thaji the other Edd. — 804 Ettm. 
scacen ; Gr)- sceacen, but notes MS. reading; Gr!^ scaecen. — 806 Gr.^ bilocan ; 
Gr!^ bilocen. — 807 Ettm. frsetwa. — 808 Ettm. birnan, and elsewhere; MS., Th. 
blacra sette'S (77/., tr., according to KenbWs emendation, ^ dusk shall crackle''); 
Kenble, quoted by Th. {note, and p. £02), and by Gr} 7iote, emends to blac (blaec, 
blac) raescettet) ; Ettm. blac raescetelS; other Edd. blac rasette'S. — 809 Th. Ettm. 
recenreada; R. recene reada; Th., Ettm., Gr.} R. lig. — 812 Th. ontyhte {tr. 
'■kindled'''). — 813 Th. gassta {tr. ^ of guests'') ; Ettm. gasta; R. geoguman. — 814 Ettm. 
unmedla. — 817 Ettm. gilp. — 819 Ettm. sawl. — 820 Th., Gr.^ gasthofe; R. gast- 
hofe. — 821 Gr.^ in. 



32 CHRIST. [PART II. 

2et serestan ])urh ]^aes engles word; 

bits nii eorneste ))onne eft cymeS, 
825 reSe ond ryhtwis. Rodor bi5 onhrered, 

ond ])as miclan gemetu middangeardes 

beofiab j^onne ; beorht Cyning leanaS 

Jjaes |)e hy on eorpan eargum daedum 

lifdon leahtrum fa. paes hi longe sculon, 
830 ferSwerge, onfon in fyrbaSe, 

waelmum biwrecene, wraplic ondlean. 
ponne maegna Cyning on gemot cyme6 

prymma msste, J:'eodegsa bit5 

hlud gehyred bi heofonwoman, 
835 cwanendra cirm ; ce[(^]r[/]ge reotatS 

fore onsyne eces Deman, 

pa )>e hyra weorcum wace truwia^. 

Dier bijj ot5ywed egsa mara 

])onne from frumgesceape gefraegen wurde 
840 ^fre on eorSan. p2er biS ^ghwylcum 

synwyrcendra on pa snudan tid 

leofra micle ponne eall peos Isene gesceaft 

p£e[t] he hine sylfne on pam sigepreate 

behydan maege, ponne herga Fruma, 
845 aepelinga Ord, eallum demeS, 

leofum ge laSum, lean aefter ryhte, 

peoda gehwylcre. Is us pearf micel 

paet we gsestes wlite £er ] am gryrebrogan 

825 Ettm. rihtwis.— 826 Ettm. gemetu.— 827 MS., Th. {tr. 'waiV), Ettm., 
Wii. beheofia^ ; Gr.^ R. beofia'S ; R. indicates a break after beofia^; R. note 
Offenbar ist das beziehtingswort des hy /;/ z. ij [828'] ausgefallen. — 828 Ett7n. hi, 
and elsewhere. — 830 MS. fyr ba'Se, the "^ corrected from i {so A.); not fyr bade, 
as Th., Ettm., Gr.,^ Go. read {so A.). — ?>2,o MS., Edd. fer^werige. — 831 Ettm. 
welmum; Th. note hvNT\gex\e or biwrogene (?). — 833 MS. maesta {so Go.^ Go'?-); 
Go?- maesta. — 835 MS. cwan'endra; Th., Ettm. Frucht cwanendra; MS. cerge ; 
Ettm., Gry cearge. — 837 Ettm. hira, and elsewhere; Siev. {PBB. x. 486) for 
metrical reasons prefers treowa'S to truwia'5. — 839 Ettm. gefregen. — 842 MS., Th., 
Wii. leofra; Ettm., Gr> eal. — 843 Ettm. ha&t; MS., other Edd. baer. 



PART II.] CHRIST. 33 

on ))as gaesnan tid georne bipencen. 
850 Nil is pon gelicost, swa we on laguflode 

ofer cald waeter ceolum liSan, 

geond sidne sae sundhengestum, 

flodwudu[m], fergen. Is J^aet frecne stream, 

y6a ofermaeta, pe we her on laca6 
855 geond ]>as wacan woruld, windge holmas 

ofer deop gelad. Waes se drohta^ strong 

gdY])on we to londe geliden haefdon 

ofer hreone hrycg ; ]>a, us help bicwom, 

faet us to hielo hy})e gelsedde 
860 Codes Giestsunu, ond us giefe sealde, 

]>ddt we oncnawan magun ofer ceoles bord 

hw2er we sselan sceolon sundhengestas, 

ealde yt5mearas, ancrum faeste. 

Utan us to ))2ere hySe hyht sta])elian, 
865 ^a us gerymde rodera Waldend, 

halge on heahj)u, ])a he [fo] heofonum astag. 

853 £Um. flodwudum. — 854 7?. ofermaetu; T^. onlaca^. — 862 £^fm. hwar. — 
866 T/i. heah>u; £Um., Gr.^ R. heah^um ; Ettm. note to heofonum (?), MS.^ 
Edd. om. to. 



PART III. — DOOMSDAY. 

Donne mid fere foldbuende 

se micla daeg meahtan Dryhtnes 

aet midre niht maegne bihlaem[m]eS, 
870 scire gesceafte, swa oft scea^a fsecne, 

]?eof J^ristlice, )>e on jiystre fareS, 

on sweartre niht sorglease haeleS 

semninga forfeh^ slsepe gebundne, 

eorlas ungearwe yfles genaegeS. 
875 Swa on Syne beorg somod up cyme^ 

maegenfolc micel, Meotude getrywe, 

beorht ond bli])e ; him weorpe^ bl^d gifen. 

ponne from feowerum foldan sceatum, 

))am ytemestum eor))an rices, 
880 englas aelbeorhte on efen blawa^ 

byman on brehtme ; beofa^ middangeard, 

hrijse under haele|)um. HlydaS tosomne, § 

trume ond torhte, wi^ tungla gong, 

singaS ond swinsia]) su]?an ond nor})an, *>= 

885 eastan ond westan, ofer ealle gesceaft ; 

wecca^ of dea^e dryhtgumena beam, *; 

eall monna cynn, to meotudsceafte 

egeslic of j^aere ealdan moldan ; hataS hy upp astandni 

sneome of slaepe ]?y faestan. p^r mon maeg sorgende folc 
890 gehyran, hygegeomor, hearde gefysed, ^ 

cearum cwi])ende cwicra gewyrhtu 

868 Ettm. meahtum. — 869 Th. note bihlemme'S (?) ; Ettm. bihlemme-S.— 
871 Th., Ettm., Gr> f acre's.— 876 Ettm. 07n. up. — 878 Ettm. f ram.— 885 MS. 
healle. — 888 Gry note egeslice (?); Th.y Ettm., Go., A. uppastandan. — 890 Th. 
hyge geomor. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 35 

forhte af^erde. paet bi5 foretacna mgest 

J)ara ])e ser o]>])e siS ^efre gewurde 

monnum opywed. peer gemengde beo^ 
895 onhaelo gelac engla ond deofla, 

beorhtra ond blacra ; weorJ)e8 bega cyme, 

hwitra ond sweartra, swa him is ham sceapen 

ungelice englum ond deoflum. 
ponne semninga on Syne beorg 
900 su]:»aneastan sunnan leoma 

cymeS of Sc3^ppende scynan leohtor 

])onne hit men maegen modum ahycgan, 

beorhte blican, fonne Beam Godes 

])urh heofona gehleodu hider oSyweS. 
905 CymeS wundorlic Cristes onsyn, 

ae])elcyninges wlite, eastan fram roderum, 

on sefan swete sinum folce, 

biter bealofullum, gebleod wundrum, 

eadgum ond earmum ungelice. 
910 He bis J)am godum glaedmod on gesih])e, 

wlitig, wynsumlic, weorude pam halgan — 

on gefean faeger, freond ond leoftsel ; 

lufsum ond lipe leofum monnum 

to sceawianne Jjone scynan wlite, 
915 weSne mid willum, Waldendes cyme, 

Maegencyninges, }>am )>e him on mode sBr 

wordum ond weorcum wel gecwemdun. 

He bis l^am yflum egeslic ond grimlic 

to geseonne, syngum monnum, 
920 fiam |5ser mid firenum cuma^ forS forworhte. 

893 St'ev. suggests {PBB. x. 5/5") foretacn,ycr metrical reasons. — 894 Th., Gr.^ 
Go. har. — 895 Ettm. unhaelo. — 896 Ettm. blacra. — 897 Ettm. hama. — 900 Th. 
suhan eastan. — 901 Ettm. scippende scinan. — 903 Ettm. note beorhtre (?). — 906 
Gr^{xon\. — giT^Ettm, notehy^ lufsum(?); Ettfn. mannum. — 9i4^//'w.sceawanne. 
— ^igMS., Edd. synnegum ; but cf. Siev. {PBB. x. 4S9)- — 920 Ett?n. J^am ]?e. 



36 CHRIST. [PART III. 

paet maeg wites to wearninga j^am ))e hafa6 wisne gefoht, 

])3dt se him eallunga owiht ne ondrsedeS; 

se for t^sere onsyne egsan ne weorJ)et5 

forht on ferSe, ])onne he Frean gesihS 
925 ealra gesceafta ondweardne faran 

mid maegenwundrum mon[/]gum to j'inge, 

ond him on healfa gehwo[n]e heofonengla j>reat 

ymbutan faraS, aelbeorhtra scolu, 

hergas haligra, heapum geneahhe. 
930 Dyne5 deop gesceaft, ond fore Dryhtne faere^ 

waehnfyra mSst ofer widne grund, 

hlemme^ hata leg ; heofonas bersta^; 

trume ond torhte tungol ofhreosatS. 

ponne weor]:)eS sunne sweart gewended 
935 on blodes hiw, seo t5e beorhte scan 

ofer gerworuld aelda bearnum ; 

mona J^aet sylfe, ]:>e ser moncynne 
^ nihtes lyhte, niper gehreoset5 ; 

ond steorran swa some stredaS of heofone, 
940 l^urh 6a strongan lyft stormum abeatne. 
Wile ^Imihtig mid his engla gedryht, 

maegencyninga Meotod, on gemot cuman, 

l^rymfaest peoden. BiS J^ser his ]?egna eac 

hrejjeadig heap. Halge sawle 
945 mid hyra Frean fara^, ponne folca Weard 

]>urh egsan prea eorSan msegc^e 

sylfa gesece^. WeorpetS geond sidne grund 

hlud gehyred heofonbyman stefn j 

921 Gr.,^ Go., Wii. wites, with short vowel, but cf. Siev. {PBB. x. 4^6) on this 
and 264; Th. note wearninge (?) ; Ettm. wearninge; Ettvi. habba^. — 924 Th. 
\>Qw. — 926 MS., Edd. monigum. — 927 MS., Ettm. gehwore. — 931 Ettm. welmfyra. 

— 936 Ettm. ealda. — 937 Th. note se sylfa (?); Ettm. note Si \>7tX silfe 'item, 
pariter'' ex primer e nojt posset {cf. })aet 'dSi=^'- solum '), mona, J^aet silfe leoht, legerem. 

— 938 Ettm. gehweorfelS. — 942 Ettm. meotud. — 944 Th. note, Ettm. savvla. 



I 



PART III.] CHRIST. 37 

ond on seofon healfa swogat5 windas, 
950 blawa'S brecende bearhtma mieste, 

wecca^ ond wonia^ woruld mid storme, 

fyllaS mid fere foldan gesceafte. 

Donne heard gebrec, hlud, unmsete, 

swar ond swiSlic, swegdynna maest, 
955 geldum egeslic, eawed weor]?eS. 

psBv maegen werge monna cynnes 

wornum hweorfa'6 on widne leg, 

})a })3er cwice meteS cwelmende fyr, 

sume up, sume ni]>er, Sides fulle. 
960 ponne bit5 unt[w]eo ])aet pser Adames 

cyn, cearena full, cwipeS gesarga[d], 

nales fore lytlum, leode geomre, 

ac fore ]?am mSstan m£egenearfe])um, 

^onne eall preo on efen nimet5 
965 won fyres w^elm wide tosomne 

se swearta lig, — sies mid hyra fiscum, 

eor))an mid hire beorgum, ond upheofon 

torhtne mid his tunglum. Teonleg somod 

|^ry)7um baerne^ J^reo eal on an 
970 grimme togaedre. GrornaS gesargad 

eal middangeard on pa maeran tid. 

Swa se gifra gSst grundas geondseceS, 
hij)ende leg heahgetimbro ; 
fylle'S on foldwong fyres egsan, 

952 MS. feore, and so Edd.; Ettm. note fyre(?); Th.^ Go. tr. ^with their 
breath,^ Gr. {Dichtungen) '■ mit Feiier,^ Gr.^ feore 'vitd' {vgl. v. gyj [i.e. 974]); but 
cf. 86y ; Ettm. gesceafta. — 955 Ett77i. ealdum. — 956 7%., Ettm. masgenvverge 
{Th. tr. '■most accursed''). — 958 Ettm. meta'5 cwealmende. — 959 Th. note fylle(?), 
which Ettfu. note rejects. — 960 MS., Th. untreo {Th. tr. 'faithless'); Ettfn.-\- 
untweo. — 961 MS. gesarga'5. — 963 Ettm. maestum. — 965 Gr.'^ note wonfyres (?) ; 
Ettm. welm ; Ettm. to somne. — 970 Ettm. to gaedre grorna^ ; MS. gesargad, corr. 
from gesarga'5. — 973 Ettm. hy^ende. 



38 CHRIST. [PART III. 

975 widm^re bluest, woruld mid ealle, 
hat, heorogifre. HreosaS geneahhe 
tobrocene burgweallas. Beorgas gemelta^ 
ond heahcleofu, pa wiS holme ger k 

faeste wiS flodum foldan sce[l]dun, l| 

980 stiS ond stae^faest, stapelas wit5 w^ge, 

w^tre windendum. ponne wihta gehwylce 
deora ond fugla deaSleg nimeS ; 
faereS aefter foldan fyrswearta leg, 
weallende wiga. Swa sBr waeter fleowan, 

985 flodas afysde, J:'onne on fyrbaSe 
swelaS ssefiscas sundes getw^fde ; 
wEegdeora gehwylc werig sweltet$ ; 
byrne]> waeter swa weax. pasr biS wundra ma 
fonne hit senig on mode maege aj^encan, — 

990 hu |?aet gestun, ond se storm, ond seo stronge lyft, 
breca^ brade gesceaft. Beornas gretaS, 
wepa6 wanende wergum stefnum, 
heane hygegeomre hreowum gedreahte. 
SeopeS swearta leg synne on fordonum, 

995 ond goldfraetwe gleda forswelgaS, 
eall ^Tgestreon ej)elcyninga. 
Dier biS cirm, ond cearu, ond cwicra gewin, 
gehreow, ond hlud wop, bi heofonwoman, 
earmlic ielda gedreag. ponan aenig ne maeg 
1000 firendaedum fah friS gewinnan, 
legbryne losian londes ower ; 

975 Gr.^ blaest, wi^A short -s.-^ Tk., Go. mid-ealle. — 977 Etttn. burhweallas. — 
97S Gr.^ heah cleofu ; MS. \>\jl- — 979 MS. scehdun ; Th. jiote sceldun (scyldon) 
(?); Ettm. sceldun; Gr?- note etwa scendun (?) (vergl. Ahd. sconian 'schonen'); 
Gr. {Sprachschatz) adopts Th.^s suggestion ; Go?- note Probably = sCQd\xn, past tense of 
s.ZQdiddiXy,'' to separate^; 6^^7.2 scefdun. — 981 Th. note vi'mnen^Mm. — 984 77/. waeter- 
fleo wan (tr. ' the rivers ') ; Ettm . fleowun. — 988 Ettm . birne'5. — 991 Ettm . graeta"S. — 
993 Th., Go.^ hyge geomre. — 994 Ettm. note synnum fordone (?). — 995 Ettm.-ivd&ivfdi. 
— 998 Cr.i ano. — 999 Ettm. ealda ; Ett7n. Jiote gedraeg(?). — looi Ettm. ohwer. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 39 

ac ]>ast fyr nimeS ]?urh foldan gehwjEt, 
graefeS grimlice, georne asecet5 
innan ond utan eorSan sceatas, 
1005 oJ)]?aet eall hafat5 aeldes leoma 

woruldvvidles worn WEelme forbaerned. 

Donne mihtig God on j^one m^eran beorg 
mid ])y msestan maegenfrymme cyme6, 
heofonengla Cyning halig scinet^ 

1 010 wuldorlic ofer weredum, waldende God; 
ond hine ymbutan ael^elduguS betast, 
halge herefeSan, hlutre blicatS, 
eadig engla gedryht ; ingefoncum 
forhte beofiaS fore Faeder egsan. 

1 01 5 Forfon nis senig wundor hu him woruldmonna 
seo unclsene gecynd cearum sorgende 
hearde ondrede, 'Sonne sio halge gecynd, 
hwit ond heofonbeorht, heagengla maegen, 
for ^aere onsyne beot5 egsan afyrhte, 

1020 bidaS beofiende beorhte gesceafte 
Dryhtnes domes. Daga egeslicast 
weorfeS in worulde, ))onne Wuldorcyning 
})urh ])rym J)rea'6 J^eoda gehwylce, 
hateS arisan reordberende 

1025 of foldgrafum, folc anra gehwylc 

cuman to gemdte, moncynnes gehwone. 

ponne eall hraSe Adames cynn 
onfehS fl^esce, weor])eS foldraeste 
eardes aet ende. Sceal )>onne anra gehwylc 

1030 fore Cristes cyme cwic arisan, 
leoSum onfon ond lichoman, 

1005 Ettm., Gr^ o'S l^aet. — 1006 Ettm. welme. — 1017 Ettm.^ Gr. {Sprachschatz) 
ondraede. — 1018 Gr^ heahengla. — 1020 Ettm. gesceafta.— 1023 Siev. {PBB. x. 
477) suggests that the metre requires a disyllabic form for Kea'S. — 1031 Siev. 
{PBB. X. 4^6) would have onfon uncoittracted. 



40 CHRIST. [PART III. 

edgeong wesan ; haf a6 eall on him 

J)aes )>e he on foldan in fyrndagum 1 

godes o]>]>e gales on his gaeste gehlod, ^J 

1035 geara gongum. HafatS aetgaedre bu, 

lie ond sawle. Sceal on leoht cuman 

sinra weorca wlite, ond worda gemynd, 

ond heortan gehygd, fore heofona Cyning. 
Donne bij? geyced ond geedniwad 
1040 moncyn furh Meotud ; micel arise6 

dryhtfolc to dome, si|)J?an deaj^es bend 

tolesetS Liffruma. Lyft biS onbaerned ; 

hreosatS heofonsteorran ; hyj^atS wide 

gifre glede. Gsestas hweorfaS 
1045 on ecne eard. Opene weor|>a^ 

ofer middangeard monna d^de : 

ne magun hord wera[s], heortan gefohtas, 

fore Waldende wihte bemipan ; 

ne sindon him dseda dyrne, ac J)aer biS Dryhtne cuS, 
1050 on ])am miclan daege, hQ monna gehwylc 

aer earnode eces lifes, 

ond eall ondweard paet hi aer o])])e siS 

worhtun in worulde. Ne bit5 faer wiht forholen 

monna gehygda, ac se m^ra daeg 
1055 hre|)erlocena hord, heortan gefohtas, 

ealle aetywet5. ^Er sceal gefencan 

gaestes ))earfe, se ]>e Gode myntet5 

bringan beorhtne wlite, ponne bryne costatS, 

hat, heorugifre, hu gehealdne sind 

1060 sawle wit5 synnum fore Sigedeman. 

1035 Ettrti. aet gaedre, and begins ioj6 with bu. — 1042 MS. liffruman. — 
1044 Ettm. gleda. — 1047 ^-^-j Ettm., Gr> magon ; MS., Go. vvera; Th. note 
weras (?) ; Ettm., Or.} Wii. weras ; Th. note hord, i.e. breost-hord = heortan 
ge>ohtas ; Ettm. note ge\)ohtB., gen. phtr. ad hord dependens, mihi placeret ; Go.^ 
The change [to weras] seems unnecessary, if bemi}>an is construed intransitively. — 
1059 Th. heoru gifre. — 1060 Ettm. sawla. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 41 

Donne sio byman stefen, ond se beorhta segn, 
ond )>aet hate fyr, ond seo hea dugut5, 
ond se engla ]>rym, ond se egsan prea, 
ond se hearda daeg, ond seo hea rod, 

1065 ryht arsered, rices to beacne, 
folcdryht wera biforan bonnaS, 
sawla gehwylce, })ara ])e sf6 o])]>e ser 
on lichoman leojmm onfengen. 
Donne weoroda miest fore Waldende, 

1070 ece ond edgeong, ondweard g£e^, 
neode ond nyde bi noman gehatne, 
beratS breosta hord fore Beam Codes, 
feores frsetwe. Wile Faeder eahtan 
hu gesunde suna sawle bringen 

1075 of ])am et5le ])e hi on lifdon. 

Donne beoS bealde ])a J)e beorhtne wlite 
Meotude bringatS ; bit5 hyra meaht ond gefea 
swiSe ges2eliglic sawlum to gielde, 
wuldorlean weorca. Wei is pam J)e motun 

1080 on ])a grimman tid Gode lician. 

p8er him sylfe geseo^ sorga mieste 
synfa men sarigfert^e. 
Ne bi(5 him to are faet J^ser fore ellpeodum 
usses Dryhtnes rod ondweard stondet5, 
1085 beacna beorhtast, blode bistemed 
Heofoncyninges, hliitran dreore, 
biseon mid swate, paet ofer side gesceaft 
scire scinet$. Sceadu beoS bidyrned 

1063 TA. J?ry. — 1064 'S'/Vz'- {PBB. x. 4^8) would have hea uncoiitracted.— 
1070 Siev. {^PBB. X. ^77) would have gae'S uncontracted. — 1073 -Ettm. f raetwa ; 
Ettm. eahtjan. — 1074 Th. note sawle altered from sawla. — 1075 '^^^' onlifdon. — 
1079 ^^' motum. — 1 08 1 W. sylf. — 1082 Siev. {PBB. x. 478) would have synfa 
uncontracted. — 1085 Th., Gr.} Go. bestemed. — 1087 Th. note biseo^(.''). — 1088 
MS. bydyrned, the i by another hand. 



1 



42 CHRIST. [PART III. 

]72er se leohta beam leodum byrhte^. 
1090 paet, feah, to teonum [geteod] weorj^e^ 

J)eodum to frea, fam ]>e fonc Gode 

womwyrcende wi[/^]t[^] ne cujmn, 

))aes he on ])one halgan beam ahongen waes 

fore moncynnes manforwyrhtu, 
1095 J)£er he leoflice lifes ceapode, 

peoden moncynne, on J^am daege, 

mid ])y weorSe — ]>e no worn dyde 

his lichoma leahtra firena — 

mid Ipy usic alysde. paes he eftlean wile 
HOC furh eorneste ealles ge[m]o[n]ian, 

•Sonne sio reade rod ofer ealle 

swegle seined, on ]i^re sunnan gyld. 
On ])a forhtlice firenum fordone 

swearte synwyrcend sorgum wHtaS ; 
1 1 05 geseoS him to bealwe ]>aet him betst bicwom, 

J)ier hy hit to gode ongietan woldan. 

Ond eac ]>sl ealdan wunde ond ]>d. openan dolg 

on hyra Dryhtne geseoS dreorigfert5e, 

swa him mid naeglum ):>urhdrifan niShycgende 
mo fa hwitan honda ond pa halgan fet, 

ond of his sidan swa some swat forletan, 

|i£er blod ond waeter butu aetsomne 

ut bicwoman fore eagna gesyht$, 

rinnan fore rincum pa he on rode waes. 
1 1 1 5 Eall pis magon him sylfe geseon ponne, 

open, orgete, paet he for gelda lufan, 

firenfremmendra, fela prowade. 

1090 Gr.,^ Go.^ Wii. [geteod] ; Go)- note The line is evideritly defective. — 
1092 Th. note wom-wyrcendum (?) ; MS., Edd. wita ; Th. note wihte (?). — 1093 Th., 
Gr> >aes }>e he. — 1094 Th., Gr> manforwyrhtum. — 1095 ^^^' {PBB. x. 484) 
suggests cyTpte /or ceapode, comparing gecypte, 1471. — 1098 Th. note leahtor-f. (?). 
— 1 100 Perhaps we should read eornesse {cf. Bl. Horn. 1238) \ MS., Th., Go. 
genomian. — 1 106 Th. note \><eX (?). — 1 1 1 5 Th. ends line with geseon. 



i 



PART III.] CHRIST. 43 

Magun leoda beam leohte oncnawan 

hu hine lygnedon lease on ge]>oncum, 
1 1 20 hysptun hearmcwidum, ond on his hleor somod 

hyra spatl speowdon ; spr^con him edwit ; 

ond on pone eadgan ondwlitan swa some 

helfijse men hondum slogun, 

folmum areahtum, ond fystum eac, 
1 125 ond ymb his heafod heardne gebigdon 

beag ])yrnenne blinde on geponcum, 

dys[/]ge ond gedwealde. 

Gesegun J^a dumban gesceaft, — 

eorSan ealgrene ond uprodor, — 

forhte gefelan Frean f>rowinga ; 
1 130 ond mid cearum cwit5dun, j^eah hi cwice neeron, 

]?a hyra Scyppend scea]?an onfengon 

syngum hondum. Sunne wearS adwsesced, 

|)ream a]>rysmed, J>a sio |:>eod geseah 

in Hieriisalem godwebba cyst, 
1 135 ]?aet ger t5am halgan huse sceolde 

to weor]?unga weorud sceawian : — 

ufan eall forbaerst, |>aet hit on eorj^an laeg 

on twam styccum : paes temples segl, 

wundorbleom geworht to wlite ]>2ds buses, 
1 1 40 sylf slat on tu, swylce hit seaxes ecg 

scearp furhwode. Scire burstan 

muras ond stanas mon[2]ge aefter foldan ; 

ond seo eor^e eac, egsan myrde, 

beofode on bearhtme ; ond se brada sse 
1 1 45 cySde craeftes meaht, ond of clomme braec 

up yrringa on eorpan fa^'Sm ; 

ge on stede scynum steorran forleton 

1 1 21 Stev. {PBB. X. 483) suggests spald/^r spatl. ^ 1 1 27 MS., Edd. dysge. — 1 130 
Siev. (Heliand, p. xlii) suggests cwiSan ; Th., Gr.^ cwico. — 1 131 MS., Th. \>a. >e. — 
1134 C;-.! [hu] in. — 1142 MS., £dd. monge. — 1143 TA. note my nde (?) — A'lemd/e]. 



44 CHRIST. [PART III. 

hyra swsesne wlite. On ];a sylfan tid 

heofon hluttre ongeat hwa hine heallce 
1 150 torhtne getremede tungolgimmum ; 

forpon he his bodan sende ])a wses geboren ^rest 

gesceafta scir Cyning. Hwaet ! eac scyldge men 

gesegon to s66e, ])y sylfan daege 

])e [he] on J^rowade, J^eodwundor micel, — 
1 155 J^aette eorSe ageaf J^a hyre on Isegun : 

eftlifgende up astodan 

])a ]>e heo ser feeste bifen haefde, 

deade, bibyrgde, ]?e Dryhtnes bibod 

heoldon on hre]>re. Hell eac ongeat, 
1 160 scyldwreccende, J^aet se Scyppend cwom, 

waldende God, )>a heo faet weorud ageaf, 

hloj>e of fam hatan hrepre ; hyge wearS mon[/]gum blissad, 

sawlum sorge toglidene. Hwaet ! eac ssB cySde 

hwa hine gesette on sidne grund, 
1 165 tirmeahtig Cyning, forj^on he hine tredne him 

ongean gyrede, ]?onne God wolde 

ofer sine ySe gan : eahstream ne dorste 

his Frean fet flode bisencan. 

Ge eac beamas onbudon hwa hy mid bledum sceop, 
1 170 mon[/]ge, nales fea, t5a mihtig God 

on hira anne gestag, j'ser he earfejju 

gepolade fore ])earfe j^eodbuendra, 

lat5licne deat5 leodum to helpe. 

Da weartS beam monig blodgum tearum 
1 175 birunnen under rindum, reade ond piece ; 

saep wear6 to swate. paet asecgan ne magun 

1 1 52 TA., Go^ Go!^ scir-cyning. — 1 1 54 Gr> \>q [he]; MS., other Edd. \>t.— 
w^^i MS., Edd. eft lifgende; Th. upastodan.— 1157 Th. bifengen. — 1 1 58 MS. 
bibyrgede ; Th., 6^r.i bibyrgede. — 1162 MS., Edd. mongum. — 1165 Th. carries 
him over to 1166. — 11 66 Th. note r. gyrwede (gearwode). — 11 68 MS. fream. — 
1 1 70 MS., Edd. monge; Siev. {PBB. x. 480) proposes feawe. — 1174 MS., Edd. 
blodigum. — 1175 Th., Gr> roderum. — 1176 GoP- aep ; MS. magum. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 45 

foldbiiende, ])urh frod gewit, 

hu fela J)a onfundun ]>a, gefelan ne magun 

Dryhtnes prowinga, deade gesceafte. 

1 1 80 pa pe 3e))elast sind eorSan gecynda, 
ond heofones eac heahgetimbro, — 
eall fore pam anum unrot geweartS, 
forht afongen. peah hi ferSgewit 
of hyra aepelum senig ne cu})en, 

1 185 wendon swa-peah wundrum, pa hyra Waldend for 
of lichoman. Leode ne cupan, 
modblinde men, Meotud oncnawan, 
flintum heardran, paet hi Frea nerede 
fram hellcwale halgum meahtum, 

1 190 alwalda God. paet aet Srestan 

foreponcle men from fruman worulde, 
purh wis gewit witgan Dryhtnes, 
halge, higegleawe, haele])um saegdon 
oft, nales ^ne, ymb ])3dt aepele Beam, — 

1 195 t)CEt se Earcnanstan eallum sceolde 
to hleo ond to hroper haelepa cynne 
weorSan in worulde, wuldres Agend, 
eades Ordfruma, ]mrh pa sepelan cwenn. 

Hwges weneS se pe mid gewitte nyle 
1200 gemunan pa mildan Meotudes lare, 

and eal ^a earfeSu pe he fore seldum adreag, 
Ij forpon pe he wolde paet we wuldres eard 

in ecnesse agan mosten ? 
Swa pam bit5 grorne, on pam grimman daege 
1205 domes pses miclan, pam pe Dryhtnes sceal 
deat^firenum forden dolg sceawian, 
; wunde ond wite. On wergum sefan 

1185 ^^-^ wendon, wit/i short e (but not Dichtungen nor Sprachschatz) \ Th. 
ends the line with waldend. — 1195 77/., Go. earcnan stan. — 1206 Th., Gr?- deatS 
firenum ; GrP- dea'Sfirenum. — 1 207 MS., Edd. werigum. 



4-6 CHRIST. [part III. 

geseo^ sorga mseste : h[y] se sylfa Cyning 
mid sine lichoman lysde of firenum, 

12 10 furh milde mod, Ipsdt hy mostun manweorca 
tome lifgan, ond tires blsed 
ecne agan ; hy j^aes eSles }>onc 
hyra Waldende wi[y^]t[<?] ne cOpon ; 
for})on pger to teonum \>a. tacen geseo^ 

12 15 orgeatu on g6d[um'] unge^lge. 

ponne Crist sitet5 on his cynestole, 

on heahsetle, heofonmaegna God, 

Faeder aehnihtig, folca gehwylcum, 

Scyppend scinende, scrifet5 bi gewyrhtum 
1220 eall aefter ryhte, rodera Waldend. 

ponne beoS gesomnad on pa swipran hond 

fa clsenan folc, Criste sylfum 

gecorene bi cystum, ]>2i aer sinne cwide georne 

lustum Isestun on hyra lifdagum ; 
1225 ond ]>2er womscea])an on f»one wyrsan d^l 

fore Scyppende scyrede weorpa^ ; 

hate^ him gewitan on fa winstran hond 

sigora SoScyning synfulra weorud. 

pser hy arasade reotat5 ond beofia^ 
1230 fore Frean forhte ; swa fule swa geet, 

unsyfre folc, arna ne wena^. 

Donne bi^ gsesta d5m fore Gode sceaden 

wera cneorissum, swa hi geworhtun ^r. 
psir bi^ on eadgum eSgesyne 
1235 freo tacen somod, faes J>e hi hyra peodnes wel 

wordum ond weorcum willan heoldon: — 
An is serest orgeate ] aer, — 

faet hy fore leodum leohte blicaf, 

1 208 Gr.^ hy ; MS., other Edd. hu. — 12 10 Th. divides this into three short lines. 
— 1 21 3 MS., Edd. wita; Th. note wihte (?). — 1215 MS., Edd. gode.— 1223 Th. 
ends the line with cwide. — 1228 Go!^ so'5 cyning. — 1231 MS. wenea'5. — 1234 
Th., Go. elS gesyne. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 47 

blgede ond byrhte, ofer burga gesetu ; 
1240 him on scinaS ^rgewyrhtu 

on sylfra gehwam sun nan beorhtran. 
Oper is toeacan ondgete swa some, — 

fast hy him in wuldre witon Waldendes giefe, 

ond on seo^, eagum to wynne, 
1245 ])aet hi on heofonrice hlutre dreamas, 

eadge mid englum, agan motun. 

Donne bi6 pridde, — hu, on fystra bealo, 

faet gesielge weorud gesih^ faet fordone 

sar frowian, synna to wite — 
1250 weallendne lig ond wyrma slite 

bitrum ceaflum — byrnendra scole ; 

of ]?am him aweaxeS wynsum gefea. 

ponne hi ])2dt yfel geseo'S ot$re dreogan, 

paet hy f>urh miltse Meotudes gengeson, 
1255 ^onne hi ])y geornor Gode poncia^ 

blaedes ond bHssa, pe hy bu geseoti, — 

p3dt he hy generede from niScwale, 

ond eac forgeaf ece dreamas : 

bis him hel bilocen, heofonrice agiefen. 
1260 Swa sceal gewrixled })am ]>e 2er wel heoldon 

purh modlufan Meotudes willan. 
Donne bit5 fam ofrum ungelice 

willa geworden : magon weana to fela 

geseon on him selfum, — synne genoge, 
1265 atolearfot5a aer gedenra. 

pser him sorgendum sar ot5clifeS 

])roht feodbealu on |>reo healfa : — 

1240 T/i., Go. onscina^. — 1242 T/i. note orgete (?) ; Gr.^ Wii. to eacan. — 

1244 T'h-> Go. onsecS ; Siev. {PBB. x. 4^6) would have seCS uncontracted. — 

1245 MS., Th., Go. hlutru. — 1246 MS. motum. — 1248 MS., Edd. gesaelige. — 
1250 Go.^ Go?- wlite {Go}- asserting this to be the MS. reading). — 1265 Gr.} Go.} 
Wii. atol earfo'Sa. 



48 CHRIST. [part III. 

An is l^ara ]>aet hy him yrmpa to fela, 

grim hellefyr, gearo to wite 
1270 ondweard seoS, on pam hi awo sculon 

wraec winnende \vaerg6u dreogan. 
ponne is him oper earfepu swa some 

scyldgum to sconde, — paet hi | ser scoma mieste 

dreogaS fordone : on him Dryhten gesiht) 
1275 nales feara sum firenbealu laSlic ; 

ond ]>ddt aellbeorhte eac sceawiaS 

heofonengla here, ond haele])a beam, 

ealle eorSbiiend, ond atol deofol, 

mircne maegencraeft, manwomma gehwone. 
1280 Magon ])urh ]^a lichoman leahtra firene 

geseon on pam sawlum : beoS |m syngan fl^esc 

scandum J?urhwaden[^], swa pset scire gtes, 

]5cet mon ypaest maeg eall ])urhwlitan. 
Donne biS ])aet pridde pearfendum sorg, 
1285 cwi})ende cearo, j^aet hy on pa cl^nan seot5 

hu hi fore goddiedum glade bUssiaS, 

|)a hy, unsaelge, sBr forhogdun 

to donne, ponne him dagas l^stun ; 

ond be hyra weorcum wepende sar 
1290 paet hi ^r freolice fremedon unryht. 

Geseo5 hi ]?a betran blsede scinan : 

ne bi6 him hyra yrmSu an to wite, 

ac para operra ead to sorgum, 

paes pe hy swa faegre gefe[a]n on fyrndagum, 
1295 ond swa Eenlice, anforletun 



1269 Gr.^ wite {du^ not Sprachschatz nor Dichtungen). — 1270 Siev. {PBB. x. 
4'76) would have SCO'S uncontracted ; Go?- \>z. (C^.i asserthig this to be the MS. read- 
ing). — 1 27 1 Th., Gr.} Go.} Go.^ wraec-winnende ; Gr.^ {and Sprachschatz) wraec 
winnende. — 1280 Th. note leahtorfirene (?). — 1282 MS., Edd. jjurhwaden; 
Frucht >urhwadene (?). — 1283 Gr> y^ast. — 12S8 Siev. {PBB. x. 47-/) would have 
donne uncontracted. — 1290 Gr^ J?at. — 1294 MS., Th., Gr^ gefeon. 



PART III.] CHRIST. 49 

J>urh leaslice lices wynne, 

earges fl^schoman idelne lust. 

p2er hi ascamode, scondum gedreahte, 

swicia^ on swiman ; synbyrpenne, 
1300 firenweorc beraS, on |>aet ]>a. folc seo6. 

W^re him j^onne betre ]?aet hy bealodsede, 

ffilces unryhtes, ier gescomeden 

fore anum men, eargra weorca, 

Codes bodan saegdon ])aet hi to gyrne wiston 
1305 firendgda on him. Ne mseg J>urh J^aet flgesc se scrift 

geseon on ])3dre sawle, hwaeper him mon so5 |)e lyge 

sagaS on hine sylfne, ponne he ]>a. synne bigseS. 

Maeg mon, swa-]'eah, gelacnigan leahtra gehwylcne, 

yfel unclsene, gif he hit anum gesegS ; 
13 10 ond ngnig bihelan maeg on ])am heardan dasge 

worn unbeted ; t^^er hit J>a weorud geseoS. 
Eala ! J^ser we nu magon wra])e firene 

geseon on ussum sawlum, synna wunde, 

mid hchoman, leahtra gehygdu, 
13 1 5 eagum, unclsene ingeponcas ! 

— Ne paet senig maeg 6])rum gesecgan 

mid hu micle elne seghwylc wille 

jmrh ealle list lifes tiligan, 

feores forhtlice for^ a^olian, 
1320 synrust jnvean ond hine sylfne ]?rean, 



1296 T^. >urhleaslice (/r. 'all-deceiving''). — 1298 Gr)- note >aes (?). — 1299 Th. 
note X. byrj?ene. — 1300 Siev. {PBB. x. 476) would have seCS uncontracted. — 
1 301 Go.} Go?" J'on {Go?- asserting this to be the MS. reading). — 1302 Gr? ge- 
scomedon. — 1305 Th. ends the line with flaesc. — 1306 Th. ends the line with so'5, — 
1307 Th. ends the line with saga^. — 1309 Siev. {PBB. x. 4jj) asstmies that the 
Anglian original had gesaga'S. — 131 1 MS. unbeted from unbeted; Th. note r. 
weorudas. — 1312 Th. note l^aet (?) ; Gr? note >aer weras magon (?). — 1314 Th, note 
leahtor-gehygdu (?). — 1317 Gr> note scyle (?). — 1319 Gr? note a^olian iibersetzt 
Th. durch endure, als ware es a-bolian : es ist das Ahd. adaljan Mhd. edelen nobili- 
tare. — 1320a Siev. {PBB. x. jij) would have t?wean uncotttracted ; Gr? hrean. 



50 CHRIST. [PART III. 

ond )>aet worn aerran wunde haelan, 
pone lytlan fyrst |)e her lifes sy ; 
paet he maege fore eagum eorSbuendra, 
unscomiende, eSles mid monnum 
1325 brucan bysmerleas, pendan bu somod 
lie ond sawle lifgan mote. — 

Nu we sceolon georne gleawlice purhseon 
usse hrepercofan heortan eagum 
innan uncyste. We mid ])am o^rum ne magun 
1330 heafodgimmum hygeJ)onces fer6, 
eagum, J?urhwlitan senge )>inga, 
hwaeper him yfel ]>e god under wunige, 
J)aet he on ])a grimman tid Gode licie. 

ponne he ofer weoruda gehwylc wuldre seined 
1335 of his heahsetle, hlutran lege, 

]i2dr he, fore englum ond fore el])eodum, 

to ])am eadgestum merest maeSlet5, 

ond him swgeslice sibbe gehatet5, 

heofona Heahcyning, halgan reorde 
1340 frefret5 he faegre, ond him frij) beode(5 ; 

hatet5 hy gesunde ond gesenade 

on epel faran engla dreames, 

ond ))aes to widan feore willum neotan : — 
' OnfotS nu mid freondum mines Faeder rice, 
1345 ]?aet eow waes sBr woruldum wynlice gearo, 

blsed mid blissum, beorht etSles wlite, 

hwonne ge ]?a lifwelan mid ])am leof[s]tum, 

swase swegldreamas, geseon mosten. 

Ge l^aes earnedon |)a ge earme men, 

1326 TA. note (p. 503) Read either sawl and moton, or for J read mid. — 
1329 MS. mnan {so Go.} Go.^), but A. says Hs. dock wohl innan. — 1331 Th. 
aengeHnga. — 1337 MS. maedle'S. — 1340 Gr?- hi. — 1346 Th. note beorhtne (?). — 
1347 Gr^ honne; MS., Th. leoftum ; Th. note r. leofestum ; Gr> leofestum. 









PART III.] CHRIST. 5 1 

1350 woruldfearfende, willum onfengu[n] 

on mildum sefan. Donne hy him ])urh minne noman 

eaSmode to eow arna baedun, 

)>onne ge hyra hulpon, ond him hleo$ gefon, 

hingrendum hlaf, ond hraegl nacedum ; 
1355 °^^ pa J)e on sare seoce lagun, 

aef[n]don unsofte, adie gebundne, 

to ]7am ge holdlice hyge stapeladon 

mid modes myne. Eall ge ]>2£t me dydon, 

■Sonne ge hy mid sibbum sohtun, ond hyra sefan trymedon 
1360 forS on frofre. paes ge fsegre sceolon 

lean mid leofum lange brucan.' 

Onginne^ j^onne to ])am yflum ungelice 

wordum maeSlan, ]>e him bit5 on })a wynstran hond, 

|)urh egsan })rea, alwalda God. 
1365 Ne )mrfon hi ]?onne to Meotude miltse gewenan, 

lifes ne lissa, ac ])2Br lean cumaS 

werum bi gewyrhtum worda ond dseda, 

reordberendum ; sceolon |)one ryhtan dom 

aenne geaefnan, egsan fulne. 
1370 Bis J)£er seo miccle milts afyrred 

})eodbuendum, on J>am daege, 

paes ^Imihtgan, ponne he yrringa 

on paet fr^te folc firene st^leS 

lapum wordum, hateS hyra lifes riht 
1375 ondweard y[w]an paet he him ser forgeaf, 

syngum to slelum. OnginneS sylf cwet5an, 

1350 3/S. onfengum. — 1354 Go} nace dum. — 1356 A/S., T/i., Gr} aefdon ; Gr. 
{Sprachschatz) from aefian (sefan ?) laborare, but suggests, as an alternative, that it 
= aefndon. — 1359 6^r.i tyrmedon {misprint). — 1363 Gr)- wordun {misprint). — 
1369 MS. anne (S.), but denied by A. — 1370 MS. miecle, e by another hand (^.), 
miccle {Go)), miccle {Go!^) ; A. das i. c in miccle darilbergeschrieben wohl von andrer 
Hand. — 1372 MS., Edd. selmihtigan ; cf. Siev. {PBB. x. 460). — 1373 Gr.^ fraete 
{with short vowel). — 1375 MS., Th. ySan {tr. ' to flow '). 



52 CHRIST. [PART III. 

swa he to anum sprece, ond hwaepre ealle mgeneS, 
firensynnig folc, Frea aelmihtig : — 
' Hwaet ic j^ec, mon, hondum minum 

1380 ^rest geworhte, ond ]?e ondgiet sealde ; 

of lame ic pe leo|>[o] gesette, geaf ic Se lifgendne ggest ; 

arode pe ofer ealle gesceafte, gedyde ic ]?aet ]?u onsyn haefdest, 

m^gwlite, me gelicne ; geaf ic ])Q eac meahta sped, 

welan ofer widlonda gehwylc ; nysses ]>u wean senigne d^l, 
1385 6ystra, ])aet fu J^olian sceolde. pu paes fonc ne wisses. 

pa ic Se swa scienne gesceapen haefde, 

wynlicne geworht, ond pe welan forgyfen 

)7aet ^u mostes wealdan worulde gesceaftum, 

5a ic pe on pa fsegran foldan gesette 
1390 to neotenne neorxnawonges 

beorhtne bl^dvvelan, bleom scinende ; 

■5a pu lifes word laestan noldes, 

ac min bibod br^ce be pines bonan worde ; 

faecnum feonde furpor hyrdes, 
1395 sceppendum sceapan, ponne pinum Scyppende. 

Nu ic 5a ealdan race anforlaete, 

hu pu aet aerestan yfle gehogdes, 

firenweorcum forlure paet ic 5e to fremum sealde. 

pa ic pe goda swa fela forgiefen haefde, 
1400 ond pe on pam eallum eades to lyt[d'/] 

mode puhte, gif pu meaht[(^] sped 

efenmicle Gode agan ne moste, 

5a pu of pan gefean fremde wurde, 

feondum to willan feor aworpen ; 

1279 MS., Edd. minum hondum. — 1380 MS. %i\.^e,the o. by another hand. — ■ 

1381 MS., Th., Go.:^ Go?' leobe. — 1386 Th. >e.— 1387 Th. ends line with j^e. — 
1390 MS., Th., Go.,^ Go.^ neorxna wonges. — 1398b Th. J?e; Th. firenum {tr. 
* comfort '); Th. note frefrunge or frofre for firenum (?) ; MS. slide, the e, accord- 
ing to A., by another hand. — 1399 Gr^ goda, with short o {misprint). — 1400 MS., 
Edd. lyt. — 1401 Th. note r. meahta; MS., other Edd. meahte. — 1403 Siev. 
{PBB. X. 4y8) would have gefean uncontracted. 



f 



PART III.] CHRIST. 53 

1405 neorxnawonges wlite nyde sceoldes 
agiefan, geomormod, g^esta ej)el, 
earg ond unrot, eallum bid^led 
duge]?um ond dreamum ; ond pa bidrifen wurde 
on ]>as feostran woruld, fser })u J?olades sij)p>an 

1 410 masgenearfe])u micle stunde, 

sar ond swar gewin ond sweartne deat5, 
ond aefter [h]ingonge hreosan sceoldes 
hean in helle, helpendra leas. 

' Da mec ongon hreowan ])jEt min hondgeweorc 

1 41 5 on feonda geweald feran sceolde, 

moncynnes tuddor mancwealm seon, 

sceolde uncuSne eard cunnian, 

sare sifas. pa ic sylf gestag, 

maga in modor, )?eah was hyre maegdenhad 

1420 ^ghwaes onwalg. Weart5 ic ana geboren 

folcum to frofre. Mec mon folmum biwond, 

bi|?eahte mid pearfan w^dum, ond mec J?a on j^eostre alegde 

biwundenne mid wonnum clajmm, — hwaet ! ic pset for wor- 

ulde ge]^olade ! 
Lytel ))uhte ic leoda bearnum ; laeg ic on heardum stane, 

1425 cildgeong on crybbe, mid J)y ic ])e wolde cwealm afyrran, 
hat hellebealu ; l^aet ])u moste halig scinan 
eadig on ])am ecan life, forSon ic j^aet earfej^e wonn. 

' Nses me for mode, ac ic on magugeogU(5e 
yrm))u geaefnde, arleas licsar, 
1430 ])2£t ic p'urh ))a wsere [))]e gelic, 
ond J)u meahte minum weorjjan 
maegwlite gelic, mane bidseled ; 

1405 As in isgo. — 1408 Gr^ bedrifen. — 1409 MS.^ Go. weoruld ; 77/., Wit. 
weordlde; Gr)- worulde. — 141 2 MS. ingonge. — 141 6 Siev. {PBB. x. 476) would 
have seo^S uncontracted. — 1422 Gr?- bi>eahte mec mid. — 1424 77/., Gr^ cm. second 
ic — 1425 Th., Go.,^ 6^^.2 cild geong. — 1426 Tk., Go.} GoP- iielle bealu. — 1429 
Gr?- geaefnede. — 1430 MS. wege lie ; Edd. be gelic. 



54 CHRIST. [part III. 

ond fore monna lufan min ])rowade 

heafod hearmslege. Hleor ge|)olade ; 
1435 oft ondlata arleasra spatl 

of mu'Se onfeng manfremmendra. 

Swylce hi me geblendon bittre tdsomne 

unswetne drync ecedes ond geallan. 

Donne ic fore folce onfeng feonda genitSlan ; 
1440 fylgdon me mid firenum — f2eh]:>e ne rohtun — 

ond mid sweopum slogun. Ic j^aet sar for 6e 

purh eaSmedu eall ge]:iolade, 

hosp ond heardcwide. pa hi hwaesne beag 

ymb min heafod heardne gebygdon, 
1445 l^ream bij^rycton ; se waes of j^ornum geworht. 

Da ic waes ahongen on heanne beam, 

rode gefaestnad. Da hi ricene mid spere 

of minre sidan swat Ot g[u]tun, 

dreor to foldan, ])aet ]m of deofles ]7urh liaet 

1450 nydgewalde genered wurde. 

Da ic, womma leas, wite ]>olade, 

yfel earfejm, oJ^J^aet ic anne forlet 

of minum lichoman lifgendne giest. 

' Geseo(5 nii j^a feorhdolg ]:»e gefremedun ser 

1455 on minum folmum, ond on fotum swa some, 

J?urh ])a, ic hongade, hearde gefaestnad ; 

meaht her eac geseon, orgete nu gen, 

on minre sidan swatge wunde. 

1435 ^^^- ^^^ 1^^^ (^^' 'a-nd late'), a«^ so Gr.^; Th. note late (?) ; Gr)- note 
andlata (?) ma^i erwartet die Bedeuttmg ' Backenstreiche ' oder ^ B esc him pf zing'' ; Gr. 
{Sprachschatz) andlata (?); Go.^ Go.?- Wii. follow Grein's suggestion and unite the 
words. — 1439 Gr? ]>one. — 1443 '^^••> ^^•■^ ^^^ heard cwide. — 1446 MS. hean"^, 
ne by another hand; Gr^ heahne, but notes MS. reading. — 1448 Th.., Go.} Go? 
end 1447 with ricene; MS.y Th.., Go.} Go.^ gotun ; Gr.'^ guton; Wii. gutun. — 

1451 MS. wite corrected from wita. — 1452 Th. anneforlet {tr. 'sent forth'). — 
1454 Th., Gry gefremedon ; Gr.^ ge fremedon ; MS. gefremedun, not as S. reads, 
gefremedum {so A.). — 1457 Th. r. meahte. — 1458 Th. swat-gewunde {tr. 'the 
gory wound'). 



PART III.] CHRIST. 55 

' Hu p^er waes unefen racu unc gemaene ! 
1460 Ic onfeng pin sar, ])aet ])u moste gesaelig mines 

epelrices eadig neotan ; 

end ))e mine deaSe deore gebohte 

)?aet longe lif, j^aet ])u on leohte si]:']7an, 

wlitig, womma leas, wunian moste. 
1465 Laeg min flaeschoma in foldan bigrafen, 

ni)7re gehyded — se ^e nsengum scod — 

in byrgenne, j^aet ]^u meahte beorhte uppe 

on roderum wesan, rice mid englum. 
' Forhwon forlete ]m lif paet scyne, 
1470 paet ic ])Q for lufan mid mine lichoman, 

heanum to helpe, hold gecypte ? 

Wurde ])u j^aes gewitleas }?aet Jm Waldende 

))inre alysnesse J^onc ne wisses. 

Ne ascige ic nii owiht bi J^am bitran 
1475 dea^e minum j^e ic adreag fore l^e ; 

ac forgield me Jnn lif, ])^s J^e ic iu ])Q min 

)}urh woruldwite weorS gesealde ; 

Saes lifes ic manige ]^e ]ni mid leahtrum hafast 

ofslegen synlice, sylfum to sconde. 
1480 Forhwan J)u ))aet selegescot, paet ic me swses on pe 

gehalgode, bus to wynne, 

purh firenlustas, fiale synne, 

unsyfre bismite, sylf es willum ? 

Ge ])u pone lichoman pe ic alysde me 
1485 feondum of faet$me, ond pa him firene forbead, 

scyldwyrcende scondum gewemdest. 

Forhwon ahenge pu mec hefgor on pinra honda rode 

ponne iu hongade ? Hwaet! me peos heardra pynce^. 

Nu is swserra mid mec pinra synna rod, 

1460 Gr.^ alone ends line with mines, but cf. Holthausen^ Angl. Beibl. 12.3^^. — 
1464 ^¥6"., Edd. mostes. — 1467 Th. ends line with beorhte. — 1487 Gr^ me. — 
1488 Th. note r. iieardre ; Gr)- heardre. — 1489 Th. note r. swaerre ; Gry swaerre. 



$6 CHRIST. [PART III. 

1490 ])e ic unwillum on beom gefaestnad, 
ponne seo oper W2es ])e ic aer gestag 
willum minum, ]>a mec ]>m wea swipast 
aet heortan gehreaw, pa ic ])ec from helle ateah — 
pier |)u hit wolde sylfa sippan gehealdan ! 

1495 ' Ic waes on worulde w^dla, pcet ti\ wurde welig in heof- 

onum; 

earm ic waes on e^le pinum, paet ]m wurde eadig on minum. 

pa ^u paes ealles aenigne ]>onc 

pinum Nergende nysses on mode. 
* Bibead ic eow, past ge bropor mine 
1500 in woruldrice wel aretten 

of pam sehtum pe ic eow on eorSan geaf, 

earmra hulpen. Earge ge paet liestun : 

pearfum forwyrndon paet hi under eowrum paece mosten 

in gebugan, ond him Sghw^s oftugon, 
1505 purh heardne hyge, hraegles nacedum, 

moses meteleasum. peah hy him purh minne noman, 

werge, wonhale, w^tan biedan, 

drynces gedreahte, dugupa lease, 

purste gepegede, ge him priste oftugon. 
15 10 Sarge ge ne sohton, ne him swaeslic word, 

frofre, gesprScon, paet hy py freoran hyge 

mode gefengen. Eall ge paet me dydan, 

to hynpum Heofoncyninge. paes ge sceolon hearde adreogan 

wite to widan ealdre, wraec mid deoflum gepolian.' 
15 1 5 Donne peer ofer ealle egeslicne cwide 

sylf sigora Weard, sares fulne, 

ofer pget fsege folc f ort5 f orlsetet5, — 

1490 gefaestnad in MS. from gefaestna'S. — 1495 ^'^' weadla; TA., Gr.^ on. — 

1496 MS., Th. worde. — 1497 Th. Da. — 1499 Th. gebrojjor. — 1503 Th. ends 
line with eowrum. — 1504 Th., Go.'^, Go.^ in-gebugan. — 1509 Th. note get>regede 
(?). — 1 51 1 Th. gQ spraecon. — 151 2 Th., Gr.^ dydon. — 1513 Th. ends line with 
hynpum. 



PART III. J CHRIST. 57 

cwiS to para synfulra sawla fepan : — 
'Fara^ nu, awyrgde, willum biscyrede 
1520 engla dreames, on ece fir, 

])aet waes Satane ond his gesi]mm mid, 

deofle gegearwad ond peere deorcan scole, 

hat ond heorogrim ; on ])aet ge hreosan sceolan.' 

Ne magon hi ])onne gehynan Heofoncyninges bibod, 
1525 r^dum birofene ; sceolon rape feallan 

on grimne grund, ])a cer wi]) Gode wunnon. 

Bi6 j)onne rices Weard repe ond meahtig, 

yrre ond egesful. Ondweard ne mseg 

on ])issum foldwege feond gebidan. 

1530 Swape^ sigemece mid ]>2ere swi[S]ran hond 

past on paet deope dsel deofol gefeallaS, 

in sweartne leg synfulra here, 

under foldan sceat fiege gsestas, 

on wrapra wic womfulra scolu, 
1535 werge to forwyrde on witehus, 

deat5sele deofles. Nales Dryhtnes gemynd 

sippan gesecaS ; synne ne aspringaS, 

paer hi leahtrum fa, lege gebundne, 

swylt prowiat5. BiS him synwracu 
1540 ondweard, undyrne ; paet is ece cwealm. 

Ne maeg paet hate dael of heoloScynne 

in sinnehte synne forbaernan, 

to widan feore wom of paere sawle ; 

ac paer se deopa seaS dreorge fedet^, 
1545 grundleas giemet5 gaesta on peostre, 

aeleS hy mid py ealdan lige ond mid py egsan forste, 

1526 grimne in MS. from grimme. — 1530 MS. swiran. — 1533 MS. scat. — 
1535 Th. wite hus. — 1536 MS. deofples ; Th., Gr.^ deofoles. — 1539 Th. note 
or eternal vengeance [i.e. sin-wracu, as interpreted by Grein in his note]. — 1541 77/. 
r. haele^. — 1542 TA., Gr.^ sin nilite. 



58 CHRIST. [PART III. 

wrapum wyrmum ond mid wita fela, 
frecnum feorhgomum, folcum sce[^(^]et5. 

paet we magon eahtan, ond on an cwe]?an, 
1550 sot5e secgan, pset se sawle weard, 

lifes wisdom, forloren haebbe, 

se ]>e nu ne giemet5 hwaefer his ggest sie 

earm pe eadig, ])ser he ece sceal 

aefter hingonge hamfaest wesan. 
1555 Ne bisorgaS he synne to fremman, 

wonhydig mon, ne he wihte hafat^ 

hreowe on mode, paet him Halig Gsst 

losige purh leahtras on pas Isenan tid. 
Donne mansceaSa fore Meotude forht, 
1560 deorc on pam dome standee, ond deaSe fah, 

wommum awyrged ; biS se wserloga 

fyres afylled, feores unwyrSe, 

egsan gepread ondweard Gode ; 

won ond wliteleas, hafaS werges bleo, 
1565 facentacen feores. Donne firena beam 

tear[^j-] geotaS ponne paes tid ne bip, 

synne cwipaS ; ac hy t5 siS doS 

gaestum helpe, ^onne paes giman nele 

weoruda Waldend, hu pa womsceapan 
1570 hyra ealdgestreon on pa openan tid 

sare greten. Ne bip paet sorga tid 

leodum alyfed, paet peer Iscedom 

findan mote se pe na his feore nyle 

haelo strynan penden her leofaS. 
1575 Ne bis p^r aengum godum gnorn aetywed, 

1548 A/S. scende'S; Gr.^ noU sce'SISe'^ {?), and so ^r. — 1549 Gr.,^ Go.,^ Go.^ 
cwe'San. — 1 563 Siev. {PBB. xii. 4'/y) would have gepread uncontracted. — 1 564 Gr.^ 
werges; Gr.'^ werges. — 1565 Th. facen tacen; Th. note r. fira {tr. 'children of 
men ') ; Go.^ Go?" tr. 'sons of men.' — 1566 MS., Edd. tearum ; Th. note tearas (i*). 
— 1 567 Siev. {PBB. X. 477) would have do'5 uncontracted. 



PART III.J CHRIST. 59 

ne nsengum yflum wel ; ac J^ser ieghwaeper 

anfealde gewyrht ondweard wigeS. 
ForSon sceal onettan se pe agan wile 

lif aet Meotude, penden him [lie] ond g^st 
1580 somodfaest[^] s[J^]n. He his sawle wlite 

georne bigonge on Godes willan, 

ond [wjaer weoiiSe worda ond dseda, 

J)eawa ond ge]?onca, penden him ])eos woruld, 

sceadum scri]:)ende, scinan mote, 
1585 J>aet he ne forleose on fas lienan tid 

his dreames bl^d, ond his dagena rim, 

ond his weorces wlite, ond wuldres lean, 

paette heofones Cyning on ])a halgan tid 

sotSfaest syletS to sigorleanum, 
1590 ]?am l:'e him on gaestum georne hyra^. 

ponne heofon ond hel haelefa bearnum 

fira feorum fylde weor]?[«]t5. 

Grundas swelgaS Godes ondsacan; 

lacende leg laSwende men 
1595 ])reaS, j^eodsceajjan, ond no ponan l£et[e]6 

on gefean faran to feorhnere ; 

ac se bryne bindetS bidfaestne here, 

feoS firena beam. Frecne me ]nnceS 

paet pas gaestberend giman nellat5, 
1600 men on mode, |:'onne man [fremmat^], 

hwaet him se Waldend to wrace gesette, 

lapum leodum. ponne lif ond deaS 

1576 Gr.,^ Wil. aengum. — 1577 Tk. note [/or wigeS] aetywe'S (?). — 1578 
MS. on nettan (A.). — 1579b Gr.^ lie ; MS., other Edd. leoht.— 1 580 Th. somod 
fast; Th. note r. faeste; MS., Edd. seon. — 1582 MS., Th., Gr.^ Go.^ ^xr; 
Gr.,'^ Go.,^ Wil. waer. — 1584 Th. note scri^endum. 'For man walketh in a vain 
shadow.' — 1593 MS., Edd. weor^e«. — 1595 MS., Th., Go.,^ Go?- laeta^; Gr.,^ 
Wil. lasted. — 1597 MS., Th. WS fasstne; Th. note bit (.?) ; Gr> bid-fsstne.— 
1600 Gry honne man [fremma^] ; other Edd. end the line with hwaet, and leave 
MS. reading. — 1601 Th. ends line with to. — 1602 Schubert {p. 59) lig. 



60 CHRIST. [PART 111. 

sawlum swelgaS, biS susla hus 

open ond o6eawed, a^logum ongean ; 
1605 ^aet sceolon fyllan lirengeorne men 

sweartum sawlum. ponne, synna [/J] wrac[^], 

scyldigra scolu ascyred weor])e^, 

heane from halgum, on hearmcwale. 

Dser sceolan peofas ond ]>eodscea])an, 
16 10 lease ond forlegene, lifes ne wenan, 

ond mansworan mo[r]))orlean seon, 

heard ond heorogrim. ponne hel nimetS 

W2erleasra weorud, ond hi Waldend giefeS 

feondum in forwyrd ; fa ])rowia'5, 
1 615 ealdorbealu egeslic. Earm bi6 se pe wile 

firenum gewyrcan J^^et he, fah, scyle 

from his Scyppende ascyred weorSan, 

aet domd^ege, to deaSe ni]>er, 

under helle cinn in J>aet hate fyr, 
1620 under liges locan ; pier hy leomu r^caS 

to bindenne ond to baernenne 

ond to swingenne, synna to wite. 

Donne Halig Gsest helle bilucet5, 

morperhusa mgest, purh meaht Codes, 
1625 fyres fulle ond feonda her[^]e[«f], 

Cyninges worde. Se bip cwealma msest 

deofla ond monna. paet is dreamleas hus. 

D^r genig ne maeg o[w]er losian 

caldan clommum. Hy brsecon Cyninges word, 
1630 beorht boca bibod ; forpon hy abidan sceolon \ 

in sinnehte, sar endeleas 

1606 MS. wracu ; TA. note wrace (.?). — 161 1 MS. mol^orlean. — 161 2 Th. heoro 
grim. — 1 614 Frucht {p. ^4) suggests forwyrde as a possible reading. — i6id> MS. dom 
daege [S.). — 1621 MS. bindenne, the m, or three strokes resembling it^ perhaps by 
another hand. — 1624 Gr)- mor^orhusa. — 1625 MS., Edd. here. — 1628 MS. oher ; 
Th. note o}>erne leosan {tr. 'other loosen'); Gr.^-\r ower. — 1631 Th., 6^r.i sinnihte ; 
Th. ende leas. 



PART III. 



CHRIST. 6 1 



firend^dum fa fort5 prowian, 

6a ])e her [for]hogdun heofonrices frym. 
ponne pa gecorenan fore Crist beraS 
1635 beorhte frcetwe ; hyra bl^ed leofaS 

set domdaege ; agan dream mid Gode 

lipes lifes, paes pe alyfed bip 

haligra gehwam on heofonrice. 

Daet is se epel pe no geendad weorpet5, 
1640 ac peer symle forS synna lease 

dream weardiat5, Dryhten lofiaS, 

leofne lifes Weard, leohte biwundne, 

sibbum biswet5ede, sorgum biwerede, 

dreamum gedyrde, Dryhtne gelyfde ; 
1645 awo to ealdre engla gemanan 

brCicaS mid blisse, beorhte mid lisse, 

freoga^ folces Weard. Faeder ealra geweald 

hafaS ond healdeS haligra weorud[^]. 
D^r is engla song, eadigra blis ; 
1650 ])£e[r] is seo dyre Dryhtnes onsien 

eallum pam gesselgum sunnan leohtra ; 

■Sier is leofra lufu ; lif biatan dea^e ; 

glaed gumena weorud; giogu'S butan ylde; 

heofonduguSa prym ; haelu bOtan sare ; 
1655 ryhtfremmendum raest butan gewinne ; 

dom eadigra ; daeg butan peostrum, 

beorht, blaedes full; blis butan sorgum; 

friS freondum bitweon forS butan aefestum 

ges2elgum on swegle ; sib butan nipe 

1633 ^^^' hogdun ; Gr.^ 7iote forhogdun (?) ; C^.,! Go.?' Wii. forhogdun ; Go> 
note evidently an error for forhogdun, or ne hogdun. — 1635 Gr.^ leofa'S; Gr? 
leofa'S. — 1636a Go?' ends hemistich with agan. — 1645 ^°^ ^wa. — 1646 77/., Gr> 
beorht. — 1647 Th., Go.?- Go? end line with ealra. — 1648 MS., Edd. weorud. — 
1650 MS. I'aes. — 1651 Gr.^ l>aem; Gr.^ leohtre. — 1652 MS., Edd. endedea'Se ; 
Schubert {p. 4g) and Siev. suggest {PBB. xii. 4'/'/) that ende should be omitted. — 
1655 ^^^ ^^^ ^^ comma after gewinne. — 1656 Th., Gr.? Go.? Go?' dom-eadigra; 
Gry dom eadigra. 



62 CHRIST. [PART ill. 

1660 halgum on gemonge. Nis pier hunger ne Jmrst, 
slsep ne swar leger, ne sunnan bryne, 
ne cyle ne cearo ; ac f^r Cyninges gief[e] 
awo brucat5 eadigra gedryht, 
weoruda wlitescynast, wuldres mid Dryhten. 

1663 ^^^' gisf' lf^^^ which is ajt erasure. — 1664 Th. wlite scynast. 



CHRIST 1665-1693. 

[Thus according to some reckonings. Gollancz regards this passage as the 
beginning of Gtithlac, and so prints it. Cosijn considered it an independ- 
ent poem.] 

1665 Se bis gefeana faegrast jjonne hy aet frymt5e gemetaS — 

engel ond seo eadge sawl ; ofgiefe]) hio pas eorpan wynne, 

forlsetet5 ]?as Isenan dreamas, ond hio wi]? j^am lice gedseleS. 

Donne cwiS se engel — hafa8 yldran had — 

greteS gast o]^erne, abeodeS him Godes serende : — 
1670 ' Nu ]?u most feran )>ider ])u fundadest 

longe ond gelome ; ic pec laedan sceal. 

Wegas ]>e sindon wepe, ond wuldres leoht 

torht ontyned. Eart nu tidfara 

to pam halgan ham ])£er nsefre hreow cyme'5, 
1675 edergong fore yrmpum ; ac pser bip engla dream, 

sib, ond gesielignes, ond sawla raest ; 

ond ]>3er a to feore gefeon motun, 

dryman mid Dryhten, ])a pe his domas her 

aefnaS on eorpan. He him ece lean 
1680 healdeS on heofonum, ])§er se hyhsta 

ealra cyninga Cyning ceastrum wealdetS. 

Daet sind pa getimbru pe no tydriat^, 

ne pam fore yrmpum pe pser in wuniaS 

lif aspringeS, ac him hr6 lenge hu sel ; 
1685 geogupe bruca'S ond Godes miltsa. 

Pider so'Sfaestra sawla motun 

cuman aefter cwealme, pa pe ser Cristes ee 

l^rat5 ond laestaS, ond his lof r^raS, 

oferwinnaS pa awyrgdan g^stas, bigytaS him wuldres raeste.' 



64 



CHRIST. 



[part hi. 



1690 Hwider sceal ]?aes monnes mod astigan 
aer o])]>e asfter, fonne he his aenne her 
gsest bigonge ]>3dt se Gode mote 
womma clsene in geweald cuman ? 



I 



NOTES. 



J 



NOTES. 



PART I. 

The superscriptions suggested by editors and commentators for this Part are 
as follows : — 

Wanley : i. Poema sive Hymnus de Nativitate D. N. I. C. et de B. V. Maria. 

Thorpe : To Jesus Christ. 

Dietrich : Die Ankunft Christi auf Erden. 

Grein : I. 

Gollancz ^ : Primus Passus de Nativitate, I. 

Gollancz2 : A. The Nativity, I. 

Wiilker : i. Teil : Die Ankunft Christi auf Erden. 

The divisions of the poem recognized by the several editors are these (the 
line-number is that of the line with which the new section begins) : — 

Wanley : 2. Poema sive Hymnus in laudem B. V. Mariae, Earendelis Angeli 
(sive Luciferi), Melchisedechi, et D. N. Jesu Christi : 71. 

3. Poema sive Hymnus maxime de B. V. Maria : 164. 

4. Poema sive Hymnus ad B. V. Mariam : 275. 

5. Hymnus de Deo, qui Filium suum misit in mundi redemptionem : 378. 

1. Liber II, cujus Hymnus prior est de Nativitate D. N. Jesu Christi: 440. 

2. Poema de die Judicii : 517. 

3. Poema de mundi Creatione : 600. 

4. Poema de Christi Incarnatione, etc. : 686. 

5. Poema de die judicii, ex quo desumpsit Dns Hickesius illud specimen, 
Litteris Runicis insignitum, quod designatur littera C, ad pag. 4. Gramm. 
Islandicae : 779. 

Liber III in quo habentur 

1. Descriptio Poetica diei Judicii : 867. 

2. Adhuc de die Judicii; 972. 

3. Adhuc de die Judicii : 1081. 

4. Adhuc de die Judicii : 1199. 
[5.] Adhuc de die Judicii: 1327. 

6. Adhuc de die Judicii, et damnatione Impiorum : 1428. 

7. De supplicio Peccatorum, et gaudio beatorum in coelis : 1530. 

Wanley begins the next section (1665-6^?^//^. 790 [818]) thus: — 'Liber IV, 
octo constans Capitibus, agit de Gaudiis quae paravit Deus pro iis qui ama- 
verunt eum et mandata ejus impleverunt; cum narratione Poetica eorum quae in 
spiritu viderit in caelos raptus Guthlacus. (Vid. visiones Guthlaci Anachoretae.)' 



68 NOTES. [part I. 

Conybeare agrees with Wanley, except that he entitles the second poem of 
Bk. II. ' A Description of the Entrance of the Saints into the Glory of Heaven '; 
the third, * An Hymn of Thanksgiving for the General Mercies of God ' ; while 
the fourth is described as ' the sequel of the former poem ' (p. 202). 

Thorpe: [2.] To the Virgin Mary : 71. 

[ 3.] On the Nativity : 164. 

[ 4.] On the Nativity: 275. 

[ 5.] To the Trinity : 378. 

[ 6.] On the Nativity : 416. 

[7.] On the Nativity and Ascension : 440. 

[ 8.] On the Ascension, and the Harrowing of Hell^ : 517. 

[ 9.] Hymn of Praise and Thanksgiving : 600. 

[10.] Hymn in Continuation of the Foregoing : 686. 

[11.] Poems on the Day of Judgment : I. 779 ; II. 867 ; III. 972. 

[12.] On the Crucifixion: 1081. 

[13.] On the Day of Judgment : I. 1199; II. 1327. 

[14.] On the Crucifixion, etc. : 1428. 

[15.] Of Souls after Death, etc. : I. 1530; [II. 1665.] 

Ettmiiller classifies as follows (p. xvi) : ' Alterum est carmen in laudem benig- 
nitatis dei, magis ornatum quidem quam Csedmonis, sed idem consuetam cleri- 
corum rationem non deserens [600-778]. 

Tertium locum hymni merentur, quorum etiamsi unus alterve latini poematis 
versio judicaretur, non nulli tamen magni sunt pretii maximeque decori, idque 
poetae Saxonici cura. Sunt autem 

a) Hymnus in Christum [i]. 

b) Hymni duo in Christum natum [164? ; 275?]. 

c) Hymnus in Christi ascensionem [440]. 

d) Hymnus in Christi resurrectionem et descensionem in infernum [517]. 

e) Hymnus in Trinitatem [378]. 

f) Hymnus in Mariam virginem salvatoris matrem [71]. 

g) Hymnus in laudem dei fautoris hominum [416?]. 

Quartum locum concedimus carmini de judicio supremo, Cynevulfo auctore 
supra jam laudato. Tres habet cantus [779, 867, 972] carmen amplissimum. 

Praeter hoc Cynevulfi carmen quo alia de judicio supremo poemata habemus, 
quorum primum duos [1199, 1327] habet cantus. Auctores ignorantur. . . . 

Denique carmen in Christum crucifixum [1081] et carmen in Christi resurrec- 
tionem et descensum in infernum [1428-1530] recenseri debent, utrumque medio- 
cris pretii ; qui pepigerit ea, nescimus.' 

The 'alterum carmen' he prints on pp. 223-7, under the title of ' Lofsang.' 
That to which he assigns the * quartum locum ' he prints on pp. 239-246, under 
the title, ' Be >am domes daege.' It will be observed that he makes no account 
of 1530 ff. 

1 Thorpe added in a note : ' This poem evidently forms a continuation of the one pre- 
ceding.' 



PART I.] NOTES. 69 

Dietrich : II. 71 ; III. 164; IV. 275 ; V. 378 ; VI. 416; VII. 440; VIII. 517; 
IX. 600; X. 686; XI.i 779; XI.2 867; XI.3 972; XII.4 1081 ; XIII.s 1199; 
XIII.6 1327 ; XIV.7 1428 ; XV.8 1530 ; [XV.9 1665.] 

It will be seen that Wanley, Thorpe, and Dietrich divide at the same places, 
except that Wanley does not recognize the division at 416. 
Dietrich has : 

[2.] Seine Himmelfahrt [v. 440]. 

[3.] Seine Wiederkunft zum Gericht [v. 779]. 

Grein: II. 50; HI. 71 ; IV. 104; V. 130; VI. 164; VII. 214; VIII. 275; IX. 
348; X. 378; XI. 416; XII. 440; XIII. 558; XIV. 586; XV. 691; XVI. 779; 
XVII. 867; XVIII. 1007; XIX. 1216; XX. 1336; XXI. 1362; XXII. 1549. 

Rieger is curiously eclectic in his procedure. While his text is based upon 
Thorpe's, his ' Parts ' are those of Dietrich, and his ' Songs ' follow the divisions 
of Grein, except that in one case he reverts to Thorpe. Accordingly, his ' Sechster 
gesang des ersten teiles ' (p. 116) is vv. 164-213; his 'Dritter gesang des zweiten 
teiles ' (p. 118) is vv. 586-685 (not 690, with Grein) ; and his ' Erster gesang des 
dritten teiles ' (p. 121) is vv. 779-866. 

Korner (pp. 136-138) gives Grein's No. VI as ' Gesprach zwischen Maria and 
Joseph ' ; and the latter part of Grein's No. XV (vv. 659-690) as ' Lobgesang 
auf die Weisheit des Schopfers ' (pp. 138-140). 

Sievers {PBB. 12. 455-6) begins Part III with v. 779, and believes that the 
three parts were not conceived as divisions of one whole. 

Cremer {Unter sue hung, pp. 47-48) divides into Christ A (1-778) and Christ B 
(779-end). 

Gollanczi; II. 71 ; III. 164; IV. 275; V. 378. 

Secundus Passus de Ascensione : I. 440; II. 517; III. 600; IV. 686; V. 779. 
Tertius Passus de Die Judicii: I. 867; II. 972; III. 1081 ; IV. 1199 ; V. 1327; 
VI. 1428; VII. 1530. 

Gollancz 2 : Like Gollancz 1, except : 

B. The Ascension. 

C. The Day of Judgment. 

Trautmann {Anglia 18. 382-8) recognizes the divisions 1-439, 440-866, 867- 
end, but assumes that they constitute three separate poems. 

Blackburn {Anglia 19. 89-98) recognizes the divisions 1-439, 440-866, 867- 
1664, and subdivides as follows : 

Part I. I. a: 1-32; b: 33-49; c: 50-70; 2. a: 71-103; b: 104-163; 3. a: 164-213; 
b: 214-274; 4. a: 275-347; b: 348-377; 5- a: 378-402; b: 403-439- 

Part II. i: 4407546; 2: 547-743; Z- 744-778; 4: 779-866. 

Part III. 

Wiilker : Like Grein, except : - 

2. Teil : Christi Himmelfahrt [v. 440]. 

3. Teil : Christi Wiederkunft zum jungsten Gericht [v. 779]. 



70 



NOTES. 



[part I. 



The following general table will show at a glance the divisions recognized by 
those who have dealt with the poem as a whole. 



IVatiley 
Gollancz 



164 

275 

378 

440 
517 



600 
686 

779 
867 
972 

1081 
1 199 

1327 



1428 
^530 



Thorpe 
Dietrich 



164 



275 



378 
416 
440 
517 



600 
686 



779 
867 
972 



1081 
1199 



1327 



1428 
1530 



Grein 
walker 



50 
71 
104 
130 
164 
214 

275 
348 
378 
416 
440 



55^ 



;86 



691 

779 
867 



too7 



1216 



1336 
1362 



Cook 

18 

50 

71- 
104 
130 
164 _ 
214 

275 - 

348 

378- 

416 

440 



867 



'549 



The manuscript evidence for divisions is as follows (after Gollancz 2, and 
Assmann, in Wlilker) : 

Three-line space : [1665]. 

Two-line space : 440, 867. 

One-line space: 71, 164, 378, 517, 600, 972, 1530. 

Half-line space : 779, 1327, 1428. 

About a third of a line space : 275, 1199. 

Part of line blank (only one word in line): 686, 1081. 

Other indications are the Amen at 440, the : 7 at 71, 164, 275, 378, 440, 517, 
600, 686, 779, 972, 1081, 1 199, 1428, 1530, 1664; the : at 1327 ; the : 7 : 7 : 7 at 
867 (after Gollancz 2); and the whole line of capitals at the beginning of 867, and 
of [1665]. 



PART I.] NOTES. 71 

Accordingly, the divisions in any way indicated in the manuscript are those 
of Wanley - Gollancz, which are evidently insufficient, since they do not take 
account of all the Antiphons. My omission of subdivisions (I indicate those of 
other editors) in Parts II and III has reference merely to what I can discern of 
the structure of these parts ; in other words, the manuscript divisions are not, in 
my opinion, structurally inevitable, as they are in I. 

Part I consists, to a large extent, of variations on a series of antiphons. These 
comprise 

(a) The Greater Antiphons of Advent, sometimes called the O's ; 

(b) Four Antiphons included by certain mediaeval churches among the Greater 
Antiphons, or associated with them ; 

(c) Two of the Antiphons for Lauds on Trinity Sunday (here counted as one) 
according to the Sarum Use. 

For convenience of reference, these twelve antiphons are subjoined, in the 
order just given. The Greater Antiphons follow the order in which they are 
sung at vespers from Dec. 17 to Dec. 23 inclusive, and all, except the last, follow 
the order in which they are found in the St. Gallen MS. edited by Tommasi 
(Thomasius) in his Opera Omnia 4. 182-3 (^f- Gueranger, The Liturgical Year 
Advent, pp. 515, 529, 531). The last consists of the two for Trinity Sunday. 
After the eighth, ' O Virgin of Virgins,' there occurs in the St. Gallen MS. another, 
* O Gabriel,' which is here omitted. 

To each is prefixed a number, indicating the order in which it is used in Part I 
the numbers added in parentheses are those of the lines based on the respective 
antiphons. The translations of the first seven are by Cardinal Newman {Tracts 
for the Times, No. 75 (Vol. 3), pp. 183, 206-7) ; those of the next two from the 
English translation of Gueranger ; of the next by myself, the penultimate from 
Gueranger, and the last by myself. 

(9) O eternal Wisdom, which proceedest from the mouth of the Most High, 
reaching from one end of creation unto the other, mightily and harmoniously dis- 
posing all things : come Thou to teach us the way of understanding. (239-240 ?) 

(i ?) O Lord, and Ruler of the House of Israel, who appearedst unto Moses 
in the flame of a burning bush, and gavest to him the Law in Sinai : come to 
redeem us with a stretched out arm. (Possibly preceding the present. beginning.) 

(11 ?) O Root of Jesse, who art placed for a sign of the people, before whom 
kings shall shut their mouths, whom the Gentiles shall supplicate : come Thou 
to deliver us, do not tarry. (348-377 ?) 

(3) O Key of David and Sceptre of the house of Israel, who openest and none 
shutteth, who shuttest and none openeth : come Thou, and bring forth the cap- 
tive from the house of bondage, who sitteth in darkness and in the shadow of 
death. (18-49.) 

(6) O Rising Brightness of the Everlasting Light and Sun of Righteousness : 
come Thou and enlighten those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death. 
(104-129.) 

(2) O King and the Desire of all nations, and chief Corner-stone, who makest two 
to be one : come Thou and save man whom Thou formedst from the clay. (1-17.) 



72 NOTES. [part i. 

(7) O Emmanuel, our King and Lawgiver, the gatherer of the people and their 
Saviour: come Thou to save us, O Lord our God. (130-163.) 

{5) ' O Virgin of Virgins, how shall this be ? for never was there one like thee, 
nor will there ever be.' — ' Ye daughters of Jerusalem, why look ye wondering at 
me? What ye behold is a divine mystery.' (71-103.) 

(8) O King of peace, that wast born before all ages : come by the golden gate, 
visit them whom thou hast redeemed, and lead them back to the place whence 
they fell by sin. (214-274; cf. (9).) 

(10) O mistress of the world, sprung of royal seed: from thy womb did Christ 
go forth as a bridegroom from his chamber ; here he who ruleth the stars lieth 
in a manger. (275 ff.) 

(4) O Jerusalem, city of the great God : lift up thine eyes round about, and 
see thy Lord, for he is coming to loose thee from thy chains. (50-70.) 

(12) O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit: 
Thee do all thy creatures rightly praise, adore, and glorify, O blessed Trinity. 

(378 ff.) 

The correspondence of the seven Antiphons with the sevenfold gifts of the 
Holy Spirit (Isa. 11. 2, 3), and of the twelve Antiphons with the twelve prophets 
who foretold Christ's coming, is mystically pointed out by Honorius of Autun, 
Gemma Animae, lib. iii. cap. 5 (Migne 172. 644) : ' Septem O admirando potius 
quam vocando cantantur, in quibus septem dona Spiritus sancti notantur, per 
quae haec administratur incarnatio, et per quae Christus ab Ecclesia invita- 
tur. Ipse quippe est sapientia, in qua Pater fecit omnia, qui venit in spiritum 
sapientiae, docere nos" viam prudentiae. Ipse Adonai, quod nomen Moysi indi- 
cavit, cui legem in Sina dedit, qui venit per spiritum intelligentiae nos redimere. 
Ipse radix /esse, qui in signum populorum stetit, dum per signum crucis ubique 
adorari voluit ; qui in spiritu consilii nos liberare venit. Ipse clavis David, qui 
caelum justis aperuit, infernum clausit, et per spiritum fortitudinis vinctos de 
domo carceris educere venit. Ipse Oriens et Sol justitiae, qui venit nos illuminare 
spiritu scientiae. Ipse Rex gentium et lapis angularis, qui venit salvare hominem 
per spiritum pietatis. Ipse est Emmanuel veniens ad nos per Israel, qui venit 
ad salvandum nos per spiritum timoris, dans cunctis charismata amoris. 

' Si duodecim O cantantur, tunc duodecim prophetae exprimuntur, qui Christi 
adventum praedicasse leguntur.' On this last point, cf. Durandus, Rationale 
Divinorum Officiorum, lib. iv, cap. 1 1. 

See also infra, on 71-103, p. 84. 

Perhaps the last portion, preceding the first lines of the present poem, may 
have been based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 18 : 

O ADONAI, ET DUX DOMUS ISRAEL, QUI MOYSI IN IGNE FLAMMAE RUBI APPA- 
RUISTI, ET EI IN SINA LEGEM DEDISTI : VENI AD REDIMENDUM NOS IN 
BRACHIO EXTENTO. 



PART I.] NOTES. 73 

It is conceivable, too, that the early part of the poem may have contained a 
variation upon the Gabriel antiphon mentioned above : 

O GABRIEL, NUNTIUS CAELORUM, QUI JANUIS CLAUSIS AD ME INTRASTI, ET VER- 
BUM NUNTIASTI : ' CONCIPIES, ET PARIES; EMMANUEL VOCABITUR.' 

There being such slight traces discernible in the poem of the Antiphon No. 3 
in our Hst, it might even be thought that this had been treated in the missing 
portion, though such an assumption would be fully as doubtful as the preceding 
conjecture. 

1-17. Based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 21 : 

O REX GENTIUM, ET DESIDERATUS EARUM, LAPISQUE ANGULARIS, QUI FACTS 
UTRAQUE UNUM: VENI, ET SALVA HOMINEM, QUEM DE LIMO FORMASTI. 

The first source of the Antiphon is Jer. 10. 7 : ' Quis non timebit te, O Rex 
gentium V Then Hag. 2. 7 (Vulg. 8): ' Et veniet desideratus cunctis gentibus^ ; 
Eph. 2. 20 : ' . . . ipsa summo angulari lapide Christo Jesu'; Eph. 2. 14: 
*. . . Q\m fecit utraque unum '; Gen. 2. 7: ^ Formavit igitur Dominus Deus homi- 
neni de li?no terrae '; Tob. 8. 8 : ' Tu fecisti Adam de limo terrae.' 

1. Cyniiige. With two exceptions, 165 and 732, cyning Q\\\2iys denotes God 
or Christ. Here the reference must be to the ' Rex ' of the Antiphon. What is 
lost in this paragraph must cover the ' O Rex gentium, et desideratus earum ' of 
the Antiphon, and can scarcely have exceeded a dozen lines, at most. Cf. the 
length of the other divisions which severally correspond to the Antiphons. 

Go.i says of Cyninge : ' I have purposely omitted it, so as to give the appear- 
ance of completeness to the poem.' [!] 

2. w^eallstan. On the use of stone in church architecture among the Eng- 
lish, cf. Bede on Benedict Biscop, //ist. Abb. 5 (the date being ca. 676) : ' Nee 
plusquam unius anni spatio post fundatum monasterium interjecto, Benedictus 
oceano transmisso Gallias petens, caementarios qui lapideavi sibi ecclesiam juxta 
Romanorum quem semper amabat morem facerent, postulavit, accepit, attulit.' 
In 710 Naiton, king of the Picts, sends to Ceolfri'S for architects capable of 
building a stone church {Hist. Eccl. V. 21). Cf. Mayor and Lumby's Bede, 
p. 222 ; Traill, Social England, i. 197-8 ; and especially the articles by C. C. Hodges 
in The Illustrated Archceologist ior '^dixch, 1894, and The Reliquary ior January, 
April, and July, 1893, and January, April, and October, 1894. 

For the high estimate placed upon stone buildings in Germany, see Heliand 

5577-8.: 

that hoha bus hebankuninges, 
stenwerko mest. 

For German contemporary building in stone, cf. Lauffer, Das Landschaftsbild 
Deutschlands im Zeitalter der Karolinger (Gottingen, 1896), pp. 3-4. Cf. El. 1020. 

3. "m^vrurpon. The reference is to Ps. 118. 22: ' Lapidem, quem reproba- 
verunt aedificantes, hie f actus est in caput anguli.' Cf. also Mt. 21. 42; Mk. 12. 
TO; Lk. 20. 17; Acts 4. ii ; i Pet. 2. 7. ^Ifric has {Horn. 2. 580) : 'Crist is se 
lybbenda stan J)one awurpon ^a ungeleaffullan ludei.' Cf. Jul. 654. 



74 NOTES. [PART I. 

4. heafod. A Hebraism. See caput, above. The N. T. Greek is Ke(pa\r) 
yu)vias ; similarly \Ldos aKpoycjuLahs, Lat. /apis {su7nnuis) angularis, Eph. 2. 20 ; 
I Pet. 2. 6; from Isa. 28. 16. 

healle. The word must here virtually signify ' temple.' 

5. side. Is reference made to the dimensions of the symbolical temple, such 
as are indicated in Ezek. 40 ff. (cf. Rev. 11. i ; 21. 10, 15, 16) .? The living temple 
may be expected to cover the whole earth. 

6. fteste gefoge. Cf. the 'fitly framed together 'of Eph. 2. 21, Lat. constructa, 
Gr. (rvvap/ji.o\oyovfM€U7]. The same Greek word is found Eph. 4. 16, referring to 
the body, where the Latin is cojnpactiun. 

flint unbrsecne. The hardness of flint is referred to in 1188; cf. Ezek. 3. 9. 
The adamantine indestructibility of this divine temple seems to be the notion 
which the poet is seeking to convey. 

7. eor?n)[yri]g. None of the readings is satisfactory. Wtindrieii needs a 
subject, and a different sort of subject might be looked for than eall, in the sense 
of 'all things '; one would rather expect ealle (see the references in Glossary). If 
eall is adverbial, we lack a subject for the verb, unless, with Grein, we take gesih})e 
as nom. plur. ; but the plur. is not elsewhere found in the poetry, and one would 
hardly expect the ' sights of the eyes ' to wonder. Thorpe's emendation would 
seem probable, in the light of 422, 1278, were it not for the MS.^, and the fact 
that geond needs an object. Eor&btcrg is not found in the poetry; in its two 
prose instances, it seems to render Lat. agger. G0.2 translates earth's cities. 

eagna gesih}7e. Cf. 1113. 

8. to worlde. Perhaps we should read to wortilde, the forms with u far out- 
numbering the syncopated ones. The phrase clearly means 'for ever '; cf. loi, 
' a to worulde for 5.' So the Vulgate in saeciiltim, Exod. 21. 6, etc. 

wuldres Ealdor. Cf. 158, 463, 493, 527, 565, 740, 1197. For the sense, see 
Ps. 24. 7; I Cor. 2. 8; Jas. 2. i. Thayer {N. T. Lexicon) interprets 56^a in the 
last two instances as ' the absolutely perfect inward or personal excellence of 
Christ.' Otherwise one would be inclined to think of Mk. 10. 2,7 ('majestic 
state') ; Lk. 24. 26 (' exalted condition '), etc. The exact meaning is very difficult 
to fix. 

The edd. construe Ealdor as vocative. It is quite as likely that it is accusative 
after wnndrien ; cf. Fk. 331 ; Gu. 1205. Wtindrian is usually construed with the 
gen., but even in prose with the ace; cf. Wulfing, Syntax i, 262. Gr. finds no 
other instance of its absolute use. Then, too, a vocative is not so likely to be 
found at the end of a paragraph as at the beginning, after eald. For these rea- 
sons I prefer to regard Ealdor as ace. 

Brooke translates imildres Ealdor as ' Master of Magnificence,' and connects it 
with the following. 

10. so(5faest, sigorbeorht. Brooke translates ' true-fast and triumphant- 
clear ' — whatever that may mean. 

forlset. Gr. assumes ellipsis of a dependent infinitive, and so in 30, 11 11; he 
translates {^Dichtimgeii) by lass . . . steigen ; Th., G0.2 by leave ; Go.^ hy leave . . . 
erect. Thorpe's rendering is probably the best, understanding leave as leave 
remaining, leave standing, like acjieLvai, relittquere, in Matt. 24. 2; Mk. 13. 2; Lk. 
19. 44; 21.6. In all these instances, Lind. and Rush.^ hdiveforleta, while the WS. 



PART I.] NOTES. 75 

Gospels and Rush.i have l^fan, Wycliffe leeve. ^Elfric \i2& forlatan, Lk. 19. 44 
(see my Biblical Quotations^ p. 204). Goth, goes with Lind.: letand, Lk. 19. 44. 

11. weall Avi(5 wealle. According to Gregory, the two walls signify (i) the 
Jews and the Gentiles, (2) the church on earth and the angels in heaven. Thus 
in his Aloralia, commenting on Job 38. 6 (Migne 76. 458) : ' Jam per divinam 
gratiam omnibus liquet, quem Scriptura sacra angularem lapidem vocet, ilium 
profecto qui, dum in se hinc Judaiatm illinc gentilefn populum suscipit, in una 
Ecclesiae fabrica quasi duos parietes jungit, ilium de quo scriptum est: Fecit 
utraque tinum (Ephes. 2. 14). Qui angularem se lapidem non solum in inferiori- 
bus, sed et in supernis exhibuit, quia et in terra plebi Israeliticae nationes gen- 
tium et utram que simul angelis in caelo sociavit. Eo quippe nato clamaverunt 
angeli : In terra pax hominibus bonae voluntatis (Luc. 2. 14). In ortu enim 
Regis nequaquam pro magno offerrent hominibus pacis gaudia, si discordiam 
non haberent.' This is interesting : If reconciliation between angels and men 
had not been needed, the former would never have sung peace on earth, for that 
song implied that there had been, if not antagonism, at least variance. Cf. also 
Migne 79. 617 ; yElfric, Horn. i. 38. 

Jerome likewise recognizes the twofold interpretation. He says (Migne 16. 
476) that, according to the second of these, Christ ' caelestia jungat atque 
terrena.' Amalarius (Migne 105. 1269) gives only the first interpretation. 

NXixxz on Ps. 118. 22 {Horn. i. 106) follows Gregory's first interpretation: 
' Sd'Slice se sealmsceop awrat be Criste J?3et he is se hyrnstan l^e gefegS J^a twegen 
weallas togasdere, for^anSe he gej^eodde his gecorenan of ludeiscum folce and 
l^a geleaffullan of hseSenum, swilce twegen wagas to anre gela'Sunge. ... pa 
ludeiscan 'Se on Crist gelyfdon w^ron him gehendor stSwlice, and eac ^urh 
cy 55e bsere ealdan ie : we waeron swi^e fyrlyne, Jeg'Ser ge stowlice ge ^urh uncy'S'Se ; 
ac he us gegaderode mid anum geleafan to "Sam healicum hyrnstane, l^aet is, t5 
annysse his gela^unge.' In Horn. 2. 578-580, ^Ifric adopts Gregory's second 
interpretation: 'He (Salomon) haefde getacnunge ures Hielendes Cristes, se^e 
forSi astah of heofenum t5 ^isum middanearde, l?set he wolde mancynn gesibbian 
and geSw^rlsecan t5 ham heofenlicum werode, swa swa Paulus, ^eoda lareow, 
cwae'b' : " Ipse est pax nostra, qui fecit utraque unum — Se is ure sib, se'Se dyde 
aegSer t5 anum "; baet is, engla werod and mancynn t5 anum werode.' 

weorce. Rather as in 3 than as in 9 ; almost = cause. 

12. Craeftga. The figure does not dominate the thought ; Christ throughout 
is represented as a person, notwithstanding the use of metaphors. Cf. 14 b. 

13. gebrosnad. Cf. the OE. poem. The Ruin. Dietrich refers to Amos 9. 1 1 ; 
Acts 15. 16. 

14. hus. ^Ifric recognizes hi'is, as a metaphor, in two senses : (a) The one 
church universal ; (b) the individual Christian. Both are touched upon in the 
following passage {Horn. 2. 580): ' Se gesibsuma Salomon arserde haet maere hus 
of eofSlicum antimbre Gode t5 wurSmynte, and se gesibsuma Crist getimbrode 
^a gastlican cyrcan, na mid deadum stanum, ac mid lybbendum sawlum. . . . Ealle 
Codes cyrcan sind getealde to anre cyrcan, and seo is gehaten " gela'Sung," 'Sa 
getacnode )>3et an tempel ^e Salomon arserde on 'Ssere ealdan ^. Nu sind we 
cristene menn Godes hus gehatene, swa swa se apostol Paulus cwae'S, " Templum 
Dei sanctum est, quod estis uos " ; baet is, " Godes tempel is halig, )?aet ge sind." 



^6 NOTES. ' [part I. 

. . . Fram ^Ere tide ures fulluhtes wuna'5 se Halga Gast on us, and ealle englas 
and ealle rihtwise men sindon his tempel ; for^i sceolon crlstene men \>z. fulan 
leahtras forseon >e se swicola deofol tsec^, \><e,\. hi moton beon wurSe l^ass Hal- 
gan Gastes onwununge. . . . Fela sind nu Godes hus, ac swa-'Seah an, for ^2ere 
annysse J^aes sotSan geleafan "Se hi ealle andetta^. Fela 'Seoda sind \>q mid mis- 
licum gereordum God heria'S, ac swa-'Seah hi habba^ ealle aenne geleafan, and 
aenne so'Sne God wur'Sia'S, J?eah-^e heora gereord and gebedhiis manega sind.' Cf. 
also I. 368. 

hra. Not to be identified with hiis ; we have now passed to the second half 
of the Antiphon. 

15. Isemenu. On the retention of the middle vowel see Sievers, PBB. 10. 
461. 

Liffrea. An appropriate title in this place; cf. Acts 3. 15. For metrical 
reasons, Sievers {PBB. 10. 479) would read Liffriga. 

16. heap. Seems to mean mankind (cf. the Antiphon) ; but the transition 
from the sing, hrd is abrupt. Dietrich refers to Lk. i. 71. 

17. swa he oft dyde. So Gen. 2586; Beow. 44.1; cf. 455; Beow. 1238. 

18-49. Based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 20: 

O CLAVIS DAVID, ET SCEPTRUM DOMUS ISRAEL; QUI APERIS, ET NEMO CLAUDIT, 
CLAUDIS, ET NEMO APERIT : VENI, ET EDUC VINCTUM DE DOMO CARCERIS, 
SEDENTEM IN TENEBRIS ET UMBRA MORTIS. 

From Isa. 22. 22 : * Et dabo clavem domus David super humerum ejus ; et 
aperiet, et nemo erit qui claudat ; et claudet, et non erit qui aperiat ' ; Rev. 3. 7 : 
'...qui habet clavem David; qui aperit^ et nemo clatidit ; claudit, et nemo 
aperit'' \ Gen. 49. 16: * Non auferetur sceptrum de Juda ' ; Isa. 42. 7: ' Ut . . . 
educeres de conclusione vinctum^ de domo carceris sedentes in tenebris.'' 

This Antiphon was a favorite with Alcuin, who frequently recited it in the 
closing days of his life. Cf. Alcuini Vita, cap. xiv, in Migne 100. 104-5: 'Jam 
ergo Albinus corpore dissolvi cupiens et cum Christo esse desiderans, exorabat 
eum ut die quo in Unguis igneis Spiritus sanctus super apostolos venisse visus 
est et eorum corda replevit, si fieri posset, migraret e mundo. Vespertinum siqui- 
dem pro se ofiicium in loco quo elegerat post obitum quiescere, juxta videlicet 
ecclesiam sancti Martini, hymnum sanctae Mariae evangelicum cum hac antiphona 
decantabat. . . . Tertia tandem antequam migraret die, solitanj exsultationis voce 
decantavit antiphonam, O clavis David.'' Cf. Bede, Wo7-ks 8. 162-3. 

18. Eala. Translating O. In the Surtees Hymns frequently found to denote 
the vocative, even w^here O is lacking in the original, in the combination O eald 
hii ; thus 3. 16 ; 6. i; 7. 7, etc. The liturgiologist Amalarius, early in the ninth 
century, thus comments on the O (Migne 105. 1265) • ' P^^ S}Ci\xdi O voluit cantor 
intimare verba sequentia pertinere ad aliquam mirabilem visionem, quae plus per- 
tinet ad mentis ruminationem quam ad concionatoris narrationem. Et quoniam 
per conceptionem et partum sanctae Mariae facta est haec admiratio, amplius con- 
gruunt memoratae antiphonae hymno sanctae Mariae quam Zachariae.' Yet these 
antiphons were sometimes used for the Benedictus, instead of the Magnificat ; cf. 



TART I.] NOTES. J'J 

Tommasi, Opera 4. 27. That the O was a cry of admiration rather than a sum- 
mons, seems to be borne out by the Gabriel Antiphon above, which contains no 
verb in the imperative. — With the line cf. Rid. 418. 

19. locan. Grein {Dichtungeii) has ' die Schliissel,' Kemble's emendation in 
Solomon and Saturn 184-5 would apparently equate ccegan with locan, and the 
Antiphon shows that the word must stand for clavis ; besides, how could locks 
or bars be held? It is doubtful whether locan is sing, or plur., probably the 
former. Riddle 87 is interpreted as ' key '; see Dietrich in Haupfs Zs. 11. 486. 

21. \vilsTJ7es. Th. leaves untranslated; Gr. 'wolergehen' ; Go. 'career.' The 
general sense is determined by the apposition with siges {sigores). 

23-26. Gr. translates : 

beschworen mutbekiimmert den, der den Menschen schuf, 
dass er nicht eile mit Hass das Urteil zu sprechen 
der Kummervollen, die wir im Kerker hier 
sitzen voller Sorgen wahrend der Sonne Lustfahrt. 

Go.i has : 

Him who created man we supplicate, 
. that He elect not to declare in hate 
the doom of us who sad in prison here 
sit yearning for the sun's propitious course. 

Similarly G0.2 

23. Go.'s emendation, gemarsigia&, will not admit of his translation, ' suppli- 
cate,' ' beseech.' 

24. I can make nothing of this line. Hete as kete, opt. pret. 3 sing, of 
hdtan, can hardly follow a verb in the present, to which -giatJ points ; besides, 
the form would be hehte (cf. 294). For hete as inst. sing, of the noun there is no 
parallel in the poetry ; in Gen. 757 the word is preceded by mid ; besides, hete, 
with a short syllable, would not scan. 

As for ceose, if we retain it, it is an opt. pret., and therefore inconsistent with 
hete, if we suppose this to be an opt. pret. ; it cannot have a simple infinitive 
dependent on it ; and there is no alliteration. The metre, too, would be very 
exceptional (cf. FBB. 10. 231). 

With regard to heofe, whether as verb or noun, it is difficult to see how it is to 
be construed with the rest of the line, even if the MS. favored the conjecture. 

25. }>ing. Gr. {Spr.) renders by ' Versammlung,' 'Gerichtsversammlung'; 
under heof hy * coetum,' ' multitudinem '; in D. by 'Urteil'; Go. by 'doom.' 
The sense of ' doom ' derives some support from 926, though it verges on the 
inadmissible. 

Jje "we. Perhaps to be understood as we J>e, in which case we would be ana- 
coluthic after cearfulra. 

carcerne. Cf. Wulfstan, Horn. 3. 14 £f.: ' Daet is Jsonne ^aem gellcost, )>e we 
nu on carcerne syn betynede on Hsse worulde ; and eft, J>onne se gast wyr'S ut of 
^am llchoman alsed, )>e he mx. mid befangen is, J>onne bi'S us gesawen J^aet us ser 
gessed wass, l>eah-l?e we hit nu geortrywan, for^y we hit geseon ne magon.' 

26. sorgende. Go. translates ' yearning for,' and is followed by Brooke. This 
is perhaps correct, though I know of no instance where sorgian governs the 



y8 NOTES. [part I. 

gen., and ' yearn for ' is an unusual extension of the ordinary senses of the word. 
Sievers {PBB lo. 48 2) notes that the form is for -iende. Cosijn assumes the loss 
of a line, which, adducing 147, he would make something like: bida& in bendjini 
+ hemistich. 

\vilsi9. Th. Gr.i take this as an ace. of extent of time. Gr. (^/r.) translates, 
•wahrend des Laufes der Sonne, den ganzen Tag lang'; {D.) ' Wahrend der 
Sonne Lustfahrt.' Examples of this ace. occur 438, 542, 1322, 1410. There 
must be an allusion to the period of Advent, conceived as one of expectation, 
with transference to any period of solicitous waiting for spiritual aid. 

27. h\\'onne. So 147, 1347. This use, found elsewhere in the poetry, occurs 
also in prose. A typical instance is Lk. 12. 36: ' abida'S hw^nne he sy fram 
gyftum gecyrred,' where the Latin has : ' expectantibus . . . quando revertatur a 
nuptiis '; in this case the Greek has Trore, for OTrore (cf. Buttmann, Grammar of N. 
T. Greek, p. 251). Other instances are Bede (ed. Miller) 178. 22 ; 186. 23 ; 440. 16 ; 
Ciira Past. 120. 12 ; Bl. H0771. 97. 25; 109. 32 ; Oros. 88. 14; Wulfstan 236. ii; 
Boeth. (ed. Fox) 26. 13; 212. 2; Homilies (ed. Assmann) 157. 130; 202. 228. 

28. to. This use of to is common in the Christ ; Rose gives a list, pp. 28-9. 
There are 6 in Part I, 8 in Part II, and 17 in Part III. 

29. Th. * and the weak understanding surround with honor ' ; Gr. ' und den 
zaghaften Sinn mit Zierglanz uns bewinde ' ; Go.i ' and wreathe the feeble mind 
with radiant grace' (G0.2 'splendor'). 

tydre gewitt. Cf. tydran mode, 371. 

30-32. Professor Bright would translate : * Make us worthy of this (what has 
preceded), us, whom he hath [denied] shut out from glory, when we were doomed 
in wretchedness, deprived of our home (heaven), to sojourn in this narrow world 
(earth)'. 

Thorpe had rendered : ' Make us thus worthy, whom he to glory hath admitted, 
those who humbly must return to this narrow land, deprived of country.' 

Gr. translated: 

und uns des wiirdig mache, die er erwahlte zur Glorie, 
da wir wehvoll erniedrigt uns wenden sollten 
des Erbsitzes bar zu diesem engen Lande. 

Go.i thus : 

May he glorify us thus, His favored ones, 
when we must needs depart in abject plight 
unto this narrow land, bereft of home. 

G0.2 renders v. 30: 

May he make us thus worthy, whom he hath admitted unto glory. 

Brooke translates vv. 31-2 : ' who must turn us to the narrow shore, cut off 
from our Fatherland.' Dietrich's condensed paraphrase should also be men- 
tioned: ' Er selbst moge die in Finsternis sitzenden (Luc. i. 79) und der Heimat 
beraubten, der Zulassung seiner Herrlichkeit werth machen.' Of these render- 
ings, Grein's seems most defensible, though ' admit,' rather than * choose,' is the 
sense of the verb. 



PART I.] NOTES. 79 

The whole passage (25 ff.) must, I believe, be regarded as containing a motive 
from the Harrovi^ing of Hell, a motive which may be represented by the following 
passage from the OE. Evangelium Nicodemi, chap. 24 (p. 129 of Bright's Reader), 
which is a rendering of a portion of chap. 2 of the Descens2is Christi ad Inferos, 
as found in Tischendorf's Evangelia Apocrypha, pp. 391-2 (cf. Cowper's Apocry- 
phal Gospels, p. 349) : ' Efne, \>z. we wieron myd eallum urum fjederum on hsere 
hellican deopnysse, \>'^x becom seo beorhtnys on J^eere heostra dymnysse, }>cet we 
ealle geondlyhte and geblyssigende weeron. J^aer wees fSringa geworden on 
ansyne swylce haer gylden sunna onjeled waere, and ofer iis ealle geondlyhte. And 
Satanas }m, and eall >ast rel?e werod, waeron afyrhte, and }^us cw^don : " Hwaet 
ys J>ys leoht J^eet her ofer us swa f^rlice scyne'S .? " pa wees sona eall j?aet men- 
nisce cynn geblyssigende — lire faeder Adam myd eallum heahf sederum, and myd 
eallum wytegum — for >ffire myclan beorhtnysse ; and hig ]?us cwsedon : " ]?ys 
leoht ys ealdor J^aes ecan leohtes, eall swa iis Dryhten behet ]?aet he iis J^set ece 
leoht onsendan wolde." pa clypode Ysaias se wytega and cwsej): "pys ys h^t 
faederlice leoht, and hyt ys Godes Sunu, eall swa ic foressede )?a ic on eor'San 
wees, )>a ic cwae'S and forewltegode l^eet ^set Zabulon, and J?aet land Neptalim, wy)? 
\>z. ea lordanen, and haet folc haet on J?am l^ystrum s£et sceoldon meere leoht geseon, 
and ha "Se on dymmum ryce wunedon ic witegode t>aet hig leoht sceoldon onfdn ; 
and nu hyt ys tocumen, and us onlyht l^a 'Se gefyrn on deatSes dymnysse s^ton. 
Ac uton ealle geblyssian |>aes leohtes." ' 

I find this suggestion borne out by an Advent hymn quoted in Mone i. 51, of 
which the first four and the last stanzas are : 

Veni, veni, rex gloriae, 
educque nos de carcere 
mordentis conscientiae, 
dimisso cuncto crimine. 

Quamvis vero instruxeris, 
emeris, liberaveris, 
quid prodest ni eduxeris 
nos de squalore carceris ? 

Est career multum horridus, 
tenebrosus ac foetidus, 
inipurus omnis animus 
criminis sibi conscius. 

Hie multam fert miseriam, 
panis vitae carentiam, 
aquae vivae penuriam, 
verae lucis inopiam. 

Ei, educ hunc de tenebris 
hujus foetentis carceris, 
ut te in regno luminis 
semper laudet cum angelis. 

According to Mone, career is here used in a twofold sense, partly as in i Pet. 
3. 19: 'By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison' ; and 



80 NOTES. [PART I. 

partly as in Ps. 142. 7: 'Bring my soul out oi prison, that I may praise thy 
name.' The hymn assumes a parallel, according to Mone, 'between the patri- 
archs and prophets, who yearned in their limbo for the birth of Christ, and such 
as implore the coming of the kingdom of Christ after the end of this sinful 
world, this prison of the body.' He quotes Gregory, i¥l9r<2/. 11. 9. 12: * Omnis 
homo, per id quod male agit, quid sibi aliud quam conscientiae suae carcerem 
f acit, ut hanc animi reatus premat, etianisi nemo exterius accuset ? ' and Augus- 
tine, Ep. 165. 16: ' animae, quae ignorantiae tenebris velut carcere clauduntur.' 
Cf. the Advent hymn in Mone i. 47 (st. 2) : 

Adesto nunc propitius 
et parce supplicantibus, 
tu dele nostra crimina, 
tu tenebras illumina. 

The imagery would therefore be based upon the condition of the patriarchs in 
the underworld just before the advent of Christ, but would picture the longing of 
the soul for any of the comings of the Savior, especially for his spiritual entrance 
into the believer. 

For the recurrence of the motives drawn from the Harrowing of Hell, see 
145 ff., 558 ff., 730 ff., ii59ff- 

30. ]7e he to ■wuldre forlet. Go. 'whom he hath admitted to glory.' With 
to widdi-e forlet Professor Bright compares wi&wnrpon to weorce, 3, and thence 
infers iox forlatait the sense 'reject,' 'exclude,' ' deny.' See above. 

This view is confirmed by ^Ifric, Horn. i. 154 : ' pes an blinda man getacnode 
eall mancynn, he wear's ablend l>urh Adames gylt, and asceofen of myrh'Se 
neorxenawanges, and gebr5ht to ^isum life, >e is wi'Smeten cwearterne. Nu sind 
we ute belocene fram ^am heofenlican leohte, and we ne magon on 'Sissum life 
>a5S ecan leohtes brucan ; ne we his na mare ne cunnon buton swa micel swa we 
"Surh Cristes lare on b5cum raeda'S. peos woruld, j^eah-^e heo myrige hwiltldum 
ge'Suht sy, nis heo hwae"Sere '5e gellccre ^sere ecan worulde, he is sum cweartern 
leohtum dasge. Eal mancyn waes, swa we ser cwSdon, ablend mid geleafl^ste 
and gedwylde ; ac J>urh Cristes tocyme we wurdon abrodene of urum gedwyldum, 
and onlihte >urh geleafan. Nu haebbe we J?aet leoht on urum mode, hast is 
Cristes geleafa ; and we habba'S hone hiht haes ecan lifes myrh'Se, heah-^e we gyt 
llchamlice on urum cwearterne wunian.' 

31. hweorfan sceoldan. Cf. Sat. 419: 'ha wit in his hate scraef hweorfan 
sceoldon.'' 

32. ]7is enge lond. Gr. renders {Spr^-. 'hunc mundum anxietatis plenum.' 
But cf. also what has been said above concerning the limbus Patrmn, and Sat. 
106 : 'helle, engestan e'Selrices.' 

bescyrede. Note the number of words expressive of deprivation ; cf . Gen. 63. 

33. se Se so3 sprice?J. Cf. 190. 

35. frumcyii. Perhaps both {a) original race, and {b) race, i.e. (^2) the patri- 
archs and prophets, (b) mankind. Frumcyn has not been taken in the former 
sense, but the context seems to favor this as one interpretation. 

38. gebyrd. Here, and in 298 (cf. 76), one can only understand 'birth 'by 
taking Jiiirh in the sense of 'with reference to,' 'in anticipation of,' 'in order to.* 



PART I.] NOTES. 8 1 

An argument in favor of the latter alternative is that the former renders the line 
somewhat tautological. 

39. Nsenig. Modifies geeacnung. 

40. worlde. See note on 8. — geeacnung. Cosijn adduces 75, and Bl. 
Horn. 143. 24, as arguments for x^^idSxig geeacmmg, with Grein. 

41. degol. Anglian vowel {Gr. 159. 3); cf. 640. The adjective belongs in 
the predicate, modifying ^^rj«^. 

42. giofu. For the variations in spelling, see the Glossary, s. v. giefu. 
geondspreot. For -spreat. Anglian confusion of ea and eo (Grain. 150. 3). 

Cosijn compares Netherl. sprztiten, and postulates the vcA. geondspriitan. 

43 ff. The fulfilment of prophecy is meant. 

45. ho^Jman. The word occurs only once elsewhere, Beow. 2458 : ' swefa'S 
haele'S in ho&man,^ where it = *the grave.' Grein refers to Dietrich's etymology 
in Haupfs Zs. 5. 219. 

47. Cf. 2 Thess. 3. I. 

48. Sara. Dependent on gehwaes ; the logical order is : ' ryne reorda gehwass 
"Sara )>e willa^.' 

49. purh horscne had. Cf. 444, /?^r/^ clcewie had- 

'50-70. Based upon an occasional Antiphon of the Magnificat : 

O HIERUSALEM, CIVITAS DEI SUMMI : LEVA IN CIRCUITU OCULOS TUOS, ET VIDE 
DOMINUM TUUM, QUIA JAM VENIET SOLVERE TE A VINCULIS. 

Among the sources of the Antiphon may be reckoned Ps. 48. 2 : ' mons Sion, 
. . . civitas Regis magni '; Isa. 49. 18 : '■Leva in circtiitii ocnlos tuos, et vide ' (so 
Isa. 60. 4); Isa. 52. 2 : ^ Solve vinada colli tui, captiva filia Sion.' 

The conception seems to fluctuate between the following : 

{a) The earthly Jerusalem ; 

(3) The church on earth ; 

{c) The heavenly Jerusalem, the abode of the blessed, partly conceived as the 
bride, the Lamb's wife (Rev. 21. 9 ff.) ; cf. Gregory, in Migne 76. 938 ; 

{d) The Virgin Mary (see my article in the Festgabe fiir Eduard Sievers^ 
Halle, 1896). 

It is impossible to distinguish these several meanings with authority and accu- 
racy, but 50-54^ may primarily refer to {c) ; 54^-58 to (c) or {d)\ 59-66^ to {a) 
or {d) ; 66b-7o to {b). 

On the specific reference to Jerusalem in the Second Sunday of Advent cf. 
Honorius of Autun, Gemma Animce, lib. 3, cap. 2 (Migtle 172. 643): ' Secunda 
Dominica praedicatio prophetarum de Christi adventu ad Hierusalem denotatur, 
ubi cantatur, Hierusalem cito veniet, et Civitas Hierusalem, et Hierusalem, surge. ^ 

The Biblical passages on which the mediaeval Church founded the symbolical 
interpretation of Jerusalem as the Virgin Mary are such as Ps. 46. 5 ; 87. 3; 132. 
13, 14 ; Cant. 6. 3; Isa. 12. 6 ; 60. 3. Cf. Livius, pp. 79 ff. ; Salzer, p. 118, n. 3, 
and p. 377. 

56. sibbe gesih(5. Translating the Lat. pads visio, by which the word ' Jeru- 
salem' was generally interpreted in the Middle Ages. This interpretation is 
found as early as Origen {Hom. 9. 2), and is illustrated in the opening line of a 



82 NOTES. [PART I. 

well-known Latin hymn (Mone I. 319; Daniel I. 239): ' Urbs beata Jerusalem, 
dicta pads visio.' Cf. also Athan. In Psalm 64. 2 ; Greg. Magn., Horn, ui 
Ezech. I. 12. 23; Mone II. 184 (Hymn 470. 1-3). Mone says (I. 320-1): 'Pads 
visio ist die Uebersetzung des Namens Jerusalem, . . . und bedeutet die sichtbare 
christliche Kirche, deren irdisches Vorbild das geschichtliche Jerusalem und 
deren Vollendung das zukiinftige himmlische Jerusalem ist. . . . Die Benennung 
pax fiir die Kirche ist biblisch; denn in ihr ist Gottes Frieden.' ^Ifric has 
{Hof?i. II. 66): ' Hierusalem is gecweden visio pads, )?2et is, sibbe gesih&^\ and 
again (I. 210): ' Sion is an dun, and heo is gecweden, Sceawungstow ; and Hieru- 
salem, Sibbe gesih&. Siones dohtor is seo gela'Sung geleaff ulra manna, \>e belimp'5 
to 'Ssere heofenlican Hierusalem, on I'sere is symle sibbe gesih'S, butan selcere 
sace, to Ssere us gebrincS se Hselend, gif we him gelaesta'S.' See Sweet's Cttra 
Past. 161. 16, andcf. Gti. 783-790 (811-18) : 

Him ).aet ne hreoweS aefter hingonge, 
'Sonne hy hweorfa^ in J^a halgan burg, 
gongaS gegnunga to Hierusalem, 
\>^r hi to worulde wynnum motun 
Godes onsyne georne bihealdan, 
sibbe a7id gesik&e, )?Sr heo soS wuna'S, 
wlitig, wuldorfaest, ealne widan ferh, 
on lifgendra londes wynne. 

One of the clearest explanations is by Greg., IIo??i. in Ezech. I. 8 (Migne 76. 857). 
In the glosses on Aldhelm's De Laudibus Virginitatis, published by Bouterwek in 
Hanpfs Zs., there occur, as a gloss on * [per portas] coelestis Hierosolymae ' 
(p. 24, 1. 9. ed. Giles) the words (9. 447) : 'l^^re heofonlicra sibgesyh'Se.' Grein 
refers to this. Cf. note on 53. 

sancta. Cf. 88. 

52-53. Anacoluthon. Th, ' native seat of angels ! and alone in thee the' 
souls of the just ever rest ' ; Gr. 'der Engel Erbsitz und derer, die allein in dir 
immer selig ruhen '; Go. ' the native seat of angels and of the just, the souls of 
whom alone rest in thee ever '; Br. ' Native seat of angels, of the soothfast souls 
that for ever sit, they alone, at rest in thee.' 

53. saule sotJfsestra simle geresta?^. Cf. Bl. Horn., pp. 79, 81 : 'He hie 
gelsedej? on sibbe gesyhl^e ; f orison hsere burge nama \>& is nemned Gerusalem is 
gereht sibbe gesyhj>, for>on \>q. halige saula hser restaj?.' 

54. A\^ldruin hremge. Brooke renders : ' In their splendors, singing joy ' [!]. 
54b_58. Perhaps based on Eph. 5. 27 : ' That he might present it to himself 

a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it 
should be holy and without blemish ' ; cf. Cant. 4. 7. 

56. firina. Note the rare -ina for -ena. 

57. to wuldre. The translators render by ' gloriously '; the construction is 
peculiar, but this may be the sense. 

58b. swa J7u gehaten eart. Possibly referring to Ps. 87. 3. 

59-6ia. ' Leva in circuitu oculus tuos.' Th. ' See now thyself over this wide 
creation, as also heaven's height, widely look o'er, around each side ' ; Gr. 
' Nimm du nun wahr, wie diese weite Schopfung und das Dach des Himmels in 



PART I.] NOTES. 83 

dir umher allenthalben schauen '; G0.2 ' See now thyself how the wide creation 
and heaven's roof surveyeth thee all about on every side '; Br. ' The wide crea- 
tion and the roof of heaven look on it from every side.' Michelsen, in Ham- 
merich : ' Hebe dein Auge : die weite Welt, das Gewolbe des Himmels, siehe, sie 
achten rings auf dich.' 

None of the translations agrees with the Antiphon. The interpretation, if it 
is to conform in any sense to the Antiphon, mifst take geond with }>e, as Grein 
recommends (rendering /card <re), and Frucht (p. 65) scans, and translate these 
two words by * about thee.' The real difficulty is in the verb geo7idwlitan, for 
which one would like to substitute geondwlzt, parallel with siok. Then, instead 
of construing gesceaft as the subject of geondwlltan, it would be the object of 
sioh, as /^r<?/" would be the object of geondzvlit (cf. Sat. 9; Beow. 2771; Ph. 211 ; 
Jul. 399). We should then have complete parallelism, for 6ia would be the 
equivalent of }>e geond. According to the Antiphon, it is not the creation that 
gazes ; nor is it easy to make sense out of the passage with gesceaft as subject 
accusative. It would be possible, however, to regard it as the object of geond, in 
which case sylfa J^e would = * thyself.' With reference to this construction, cf. 
Gen. 1564, him self a ; An. 1350, he sylfa ; Wiilfing, i. 355; Kellner, Hist. Out- 
lines of Engl. Syntax, pp. 184-5; Matzner i. 318. Wiilfing quotes, e.g. from 
Boeth. 266. 16: * pu miht tSe self ongitan hast,' etc. ; Oros. 164. 3 : * Romane him 
self >yllic writon.' Dr. F. H. Chase makes ^^^«^ adv. = 'round about.' 

Professor Bright would construe sioh . . . geondwlitan as formed upon the analogy 
of expressions like gd gesittan, cum fteosiajt, etc. (cf. Wiilfing 2. 193-4), where a 
verb of motion is more specifically defined by a following verb in the inf. He 
would then translate : ' Lift up thine eyes {sioh) to look widely {rilme geondwlitan) 
over the broad creation,' etc. This conjecture seems to me quite too venture- 
some, as the construction is otherwise found only with gdn (gangan) and cu7nan. 

59. sylfa. This form is elsewhere used as nsf. : Gen. 2648 (nsn.?) ; Rid. 82 ; 
even as nsn. : Sat. 355. 

sidan gesceaft. Cf. 239, 356, 672, 1087 ; Gen. 675 ; Men. 227. 

60. rodores hrof. Cf. 518, 904. 

63. iiiine'9 eard in J>e. Cf. Ps. 68. 16 ; 132. 13, 14. 

65. to frofre. Cf. 722, 758, 1421, and yElfric, H0771. 2. 14 : « Ezechiel witegode 
be "Saere byrig Hierusalem and be Criste, '5us cwe^ende, " pin Cyning cym^ to 
^e eadm5d, and geedsta'Sela^ >e." ' 

66. cymen. See Gram. 378. 

67. The following passages from .^Ifric's Homilies will illustrate Cynewulf's 
probable meaning : 

Hom. I. 522 : ' Hit is ^us awriten on }>2ere ealdan ae : " Lufa ^inne freond, and 
hata 'Sinne feond." pus waes alyfed l>am ealdum mannum J^ast hi m5ston Godes 
wi^erwinnan and heora agene fynd mid stranglicere mihte ofsittan, and mid 
wsepne acwellan. Ac se ylca God l?e J^as leafe sealde Jjurh Moyses gesetnysse jer 
his tocyme, se ylca eft, 'Sa-'Sa he l^urh menniscnysse to middangearde com, awende 
"Sone cwyde, >us cwe^ende : " Ic bebeode eow, Lufia^ eowre fynd," ' etc. 

Hom. I. 186: * We ne magon nii ealle J^a fif bee areccan, ac we secga'S eow 
baet God sylf hi dihte, and Moyses hi awrat, to steore and to lare "Sam ealdan 
folce Israhel, and eac ias on gastlicum andgite. pa bee wseron awriten c be 



/ 



k 



84 NOTES. [part I. 

Crlste, ac ))aet gastlice andgit wass J^am folce digle, oS j^aet Crist sylf com t5 man- 
num, and geopenede J^gera boca digelnysse sefter gastlicum andgite.' 

Horn, 2. 56 : ' Et t?am giftum ascortode win, for^an ^e seo ealde gecySnys 
ateorode on Cristes andwerdnysse fram flsesclicum weorcum, and wearS awend 
to gastlicum 'Seawum. Swa micclum swa win is deorwurSre bonne wster, swa 
micclum is Cristes lar, be he burh his andwerdnysse his apostolum tsehte, deor- 
wurSre Sonne wsere seo ealde ^esetnys 'Se he burh Moysen gedihte ; forSan '5e 
Moyses se wees flsesclic, and Cristes gesetnys is gastlic. Seo ealde ie wjes swilce 
scadu and getacnung; Cristes bodung is soSfaestnys, and gefyl^ gastlice swa 
hwaet swa seo ealde gecySnys mid mislicum gesetnyssum getacnode.' 

68. benda onlyseS. ' Veniet solvere te a vinculis.' 

69. nijjuin geneMe, nearo]7earfe conn. Th. tr. the first two words as 
' hostilely subdued,' leaving the others untranslated ; Gr. '(Fesselbande) gekniipft 
fiir die Menschen ; er kennt die Note '; Go. ' He hath adventured him for men ; 
He knoweth their (G0.2 dire) need.' In the Spr.y s. v. nT&, Gr. hesitates between 
ni& and ni&, gene&de and geiiedde, though he had already admitted the last form 
under genedan, 'force,' 'compel.' Hertel (p. 47) reads 7ii&um genedde, and 
renders genedan by ' binden,' ' bezwingen.' Professor Bright w^ould read nihum 
genedde, and render, imposed by sin {ifiiquities). Cosijn calls gette&de nonsense, 
and would read genedde. 

Ge7ieda7i cannot = ' gekniipft,' were we to make the change of a letter ; but 
neither can nij^um gene&de mean ' adventured (him) for men,' if analogy is to be 
considered, since gene&an with the inst. means 'risk (life),' Afi. 1353, Beow. 1469, 
2133, and an intransitive gene&an with dat. of interest is unknown. In sheer 
desperation, one is tempted to read nijium genehwa^ {geneawa&), basing the 
emendation upon the use of this Northumbrian verb in Lind. Mt. 19. 5; Lk. 15. 
15 ; 16. 13; and especially Mt. 10. 7. The verb means 'cleave,' 'hold to,' 'join 
oneself,' ' draw nigh,' Lat. adhaerere, appropitiquare. This would suit the metre 
as well ; it does not interrupt the sequence of present tenses by a verb in the 
preterit ; the verb continues the general sense of cymen and bri7tge&, and provides 
a motive for nearojtearfe cotin — he draws nigh to men, because he knows their 
need, how they have been looking for sympathy and succor. 

nearo]7earfe conn. Cf. Beow. 422, nearo/>ear/e dreah ; El. 1261 (in the 
Rune passage), nearusorge dreah. 

70. se earnia. In a generalized sense. Cf. Matt. 15. 14: 'If the blind lead 
the blind, both shall fall into the ditch ' ; in OE. i^Cura Past. 28. 8), ' Gif se blinda 
•Sone blindan Isede^, hi feallalS begen on aenne pytt.' See Wulfing, i. 291-2. 

sceal. Must needs. 

71-103. Based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 24 : 

'O VIRGO VIRGINUM, QUOMODO FIET ISTUD ? QUIA NEC PRIMAM SIMILEM VISA 
ES. NEC HABERE SEQUENTEM.' — ' FILIAE HIERUSALEM, QUID ME ADMIRA- 
MINI? DIVINUM EST MYSTERIUM HOC QUOD CERNITIS.' 

This Antiphon is not so directly based upon Scripture as the preceding, but at 
least two phrases are Biblical. Lk. i. 34 : '. . . Quojuodo Jiet istud ? . . .' Cant. i. 
5, etc. : '. . . Filiae Jerusalem. . . .' The Antiphon is found in the Liber Responsalis^ 



II 



PART I.] NOTES. 85 

or AntiphonariiK^ attributed to Gregory the Great (Migne 78. ']Z'}i)^ ^^cl is the 
only one there found besides the seven Greater Antiphons, if we except the one 
immediately following it, which runs : ' Orietur sicut sol Salvator mundi, et 
descendet in utero Virginis sicut imber super gramen. Alleluia.' Tommasi 
{Opera 4. 28) is not wiUing to allow the last to be an Antiphon, but rather a 
' Declinatory.' On the propriety of ascribing to Gregory this Antiphonary, see 
Baumer, Geschichte des Breviers^ pp. 203 ff. Amalarius knows our Antiphon 
(Migne 105. 1269), and thus comments on it : ' Haec antiphona monstrat ilium 
hominem qui ex Maria carnem assumpsit solum et perfectum esse inter caeteros 
homines, quia in ipso solo habitat septiformis Spiritus, qui superius memoratus 
est. De qua re scribit sanctus Augustinus in libro primo de sermone Domini in 
monte. Septum sunt ergo quae perficiunt, nam octava clarificat et quod per- 
fectum est demonstrat.' With Amalarius, this Antiphon is the eighth and last. 
It is likewise contained in the Vatican Antiphonary (Tommasi 4. 28). Martene 
{De Antiquis Ecclesiae Ritibus, lib. iv, cap. 10) says of it: ' Octavam . . . addit 
ordinarium Cabilonense.' 

As bearing upon the connection between Parts I and II, with special refer- 
ence to vv. 660 ff., I quote the following from Amalarius on the correspondence 
between the seven Greater Antiphons and the sevenfold gift of the Holy Spirit 
(cf. Honorius of Autun, supra, p. 72) : ' Et disponis illis omnia dona Spiritus 
sancti in uno eodemque spiritu suaviter. Quoniam praesentes antiphonae dulce- 
dine sua decorant septem ferias vel octo in quibus recolitur septiformis Spiritus, 
qui in Christo homine semper habitavit ex quo coepit homo esse, et Verbwn caro 
factus est ut habitaret in nobis, fas est ut demonstrem, in quantum possum, quam 
consonantem habeant singulae cum singulis gradibus Spiritus sancti. Licet alter 
ordo scriptus inveniatur praesentium antiphonarum in Romano Antiphonario et 
in Metensi.' Amalarius then proceeds to show the correspondence in detail. 
His order is: (i) O sapientia, (2) O clavis, (3) O Eitimanuel, (4) O radix, (5) O 
oriens, (6) O Adonai, (7) O rex, (8) O Virgo ; that is, if the order given above 
(p. 71), which is that of the Roman Breviary and of the Sarum Use, be repre- 
sented by the letters A, B, C, D, E, F, G, that in Amalarius will be A, D, G, C, 
E, B, F; the 8th, which would correspond to H, occupies the same place in the 
St. Gallen MS., Amalarius, and the Sarum Use. It is perhaps worth noting here 
that ^Ifric was acquainted with Amalarius (see his Horn. 2. 84, and Forster, 
in Anglia 16. 48). 

According to Gregory {Horn, in Ezech., 2. 7), the ascending order of these 
gifts is here reversed (Migne 76. iot6) : ' Quos gradus, de caelestibus loquens, 
descendendo magis quam ascendendo numeravit. ... Et cum scriptum est, 
Initium sapientiae timor Domini (Prov. 9. 10), constat procul dubio quia a timore 
ad sapientiam ascenditur. . . . Propheta ergo, quia de caelestibus ad ima loque- 
batur, coepit magis a sapientia, et descendit ad timorem.' 

Wiilker, speaking of dramatic dialogue in OE. poetry, says {Grundriss, p. 385) : 
'Aus dem Crist ixC^xX. man gewohnlich VI an, das Gesprach zwischen Maria und 
Joseph, doch ist dies nicht die einzige Stelle dieser Art. 

' Crist III, V. 71-87^, ist den Bewohnern von Jerusalem in den Mund zu legen. 
Dies beweist v. 87b, 88, und ferner v. 9.1.' 



^.-- 



86 NOTES. [PART I. 

Thorpe and Grein had already shown, by their use of quotation marks, that 
they fully appreciated this fact. 

71. w'ifa -wynn. So Mary is called in Hymn 3^6, ealra fcemnejia wyn : cf. a 
similar use of a&elinga wyn, An. 1225; Guth. 1081 ; Jnl. 730; Harr. of Hell 121 ; 
other phrases of the sort are common in the poetry. The expression comes from 
the Latin (and no doubt originally from the Greek) hymns. Thns gaudium sanc- 
torum angelorum, Mone II. 514. ii (cf. ib. 21); angelorum gaudium, Dreves IX. 
57. I. b; V. p. 342; mundi gaudinm, Mone II. 328. i; 369. i; coeli gaudium, 
Mone II. 398. 2 ; 400. 5 ; Dreves VI. 25. 33 ; laetitia beatorum^ Mone II. 527. 11 ; 
laetitia angelorum, Dreves VIII. 91. 2. a; sanctorum laetitia, Mone II. 511. 7; 
Dreves II. Anh. b. 6. i ; sanctorum angelorum exsultatis, Dreves I. i. 3 ; etc. So 
in MHG. : aller engel wunne, Ausw. Geistl. Dicht. VII. 13; see the examples in 
Salzer, pp. 419 ff. 

W'Uldres J>ryin. Not as in 83,740; \iit\Q ■^xo\)'d\A^ ^heavenly glory, heaven. 
In other words, the line is an address to Mary in heaven, 4n aula caelica,' ' super 
caelos sublimata,' ' ob immensem fulgorem atque splendorem inaccessa' (Salzer, 
pp. 421, 422). Brooke's ' In the glorious glory, hail ! ' is not very felicitous either 
as poetry or as translation. Cf. Gic. 1338. 

73. }78es pe. As far as. — sundbuend. Cf. Met. 8^^, 2421, 26"^*^. Brooke trans- 
lates by 'ocean-rovers.' Cosijn compares 616, 1172, 1371, and thinks the form 
was coined to vary the uniformity of eor&-, fold-, grund-, landbUend, and to provide 
an alliterative word. He rejects Grein's rendering, maris accolae, and says it has 
nothing to do with Netherl. de zee bouwen. 

74. geryne. Cf. 41, 95. 

76. gebyrde. Cf. 38. 

77. mot. I reproduce part of a note in the Journal of Germanic Philology i. 
247-8 : ' Gebedscipe is of course the object of cil&es, and monwisan of the prepo- 
sition cefter. Hence, if the manuscript reading is retained, i?idd is apparently in 
apposition With, gebedscipe. But this- makes no sense. Thorpe proposed to read 
mode, ' in mind ' ; but this is far from convincing. Grein suggested mot, in the 
sense of ' Begegnung,' ' Zusammensein,' appositional with gebedscipe ; but there 
is no such OE. word, and the two meanings would not be synonymous, if there 
were. Gollancz interprets mod, in a note, as * desire,' but leaves it untranslated 
in his version. Wiilker {Bibliothek, III, 4) reads mot, but without ex- 
planation. 

I would suggest mot, in the sense of ' mote,' ' atom,' and make tnot ne cu&es 
parallel to the wiht ne cilj>e of 419b; the wiht ne logon of Beow. 862b; hifn with 
ne speow Beow. 2854b; no he wiht fra?n me, Beow. 541b; cf. Beow. 1083, 2857. 
Or it might be taken in the dat. inst. as mote ; cf. Christ 1048, and Beow. 186, 
1514. 

Mot was known in both North, and WS. as a translation of the l^\h\\C2^. festuca, 
and was employed in ME. in the sense which I would attribute to it. here, as 
sti- gthening a negation. The ME. examples, collected by Hein {Anglia, 15. 
lOi I, are from (i) Gawayne and the Green Knight, v. 2209 ; (2) Patience, vv. 455- 
6 ; (.3) Chaucer, Tr. and Cr. 3. 1603; to which he adds (4) Occleve, De Regim- 
/«? Principum, str. 135. These are : 



PART I.] .x-^ NOTES. 87 

(i) Hit helppes me not a mote. 

(2) }?a3 no schafte myst 

>e mount[n]aunce of a lyttel mote, 
vpon pat man schyne. 

(3) It mighte nought a mote in that suffyse. 

(4) Not wold I rekke as muche as a mote.' 

78-82^. ' Nee primam similem visa es, nee habere sequentem.' 

80. swylce. Referring to eacniinge. — befenge. Apparently identical with 
onfhige, 75. 

81. wenan. Cf. 1610. 

82. toweard. Cf. 137. 

83. Tvuldres prym. So 740 ; cf. 204, 423. This sense of }>ryin, alm.ost = 
Lord, is found only in EleJie, fiiliana, Gzithlac, and Phoenix, besides Hyvin y^^- 
As bearing on the unity of authorship, note the identical phrase here and in 740. 

84. bosme. A euphemism. '$)0 Harr. of Hell wo; Hy. \o^'^. Ci. Bl. Horn., 
pp. 5, 105, 165. 

86. Cf. Gal. 6. 7 (8) : * Quae enim seminaverit homo, hoc et metet.' 

87. cennaS to cwealme. Cf. Rom. 7. 5. — niaeg. Frucht (p. 30) would delete. 

89. ' Quid me admiramini ? ' 

\vafia?y. Elsewhere occurs as tr. of I.at. obstupescere, as vjdfiing of stupor. 
Not ' stare,' as Brooke renders. 

90. gelijjuin m^na'cJ. Mlznan is combined with the inst. sing, of geh&u in 
Jul. 391, An. 1550, 1667, Beow. 2267. 

The line seems inappropriate to the context. 

gi. suuu. Evidently an addition. — Solimae. Greek occasionally has 26Xi;^a 
(Pausanias, Josephus, etc.) and Latin Solyma (Martial, etc.) as a variant of 
Jerusalem. Cf. Pope's ' Ye nymphs of Solyma, begin the song.' 

93. mund. Dietrich {Haupfs Zs. 7. 184-5) ^^^ ^"^7 recognizes an ON. 
mtmdr, * sum paid for a bride,' and a mzind, ' hand,' but also an old neut. mund, 
especially in the derivatives nmndang, found only in compounds and in the adjec- 
tive and adverbs derived from it. This tmindang means 'moderation'; thus 
mtindangsma&r, ' just, moderate man '; miindangleikr, ' moderation '; vnindanga, 
' in due measure.' To this neut. mund Dietrich attributes the sense ' modera- 
tion,' 'temperance,' 'modesty' (Germ. ' masshaltigkeit,' ' massigung,' 'bescheid- 
enheit '), and finds it reflected in the Lapp word muddo, ' temperantia,' 'modus,' 
which he considers as an early borrowing from the Norse. Thus allied, our 
word would here have a meaning like 'continence,' and hence ' chastity,' a sense 
which admirably harmonizes with famnanhdd and with the general context. 
Gollancz's etymology in his note must accordingly be rejected. 

g4a. The adjective must agree wdth Suna, which is genitive ; that nicire should 
be fem. seems to be precluded by 210 and 589, as well as by its own position. 

95. geryne. ' Divinum est mysterium hoc quod cernitis.' The sense is ' a 
hidden or secret thing, not obvious to the understanding' ; cf. i Cor. 13. 2. 

96. Dauldes. Cf. Dduldes dohtor, 191. Edersheim has {Jesus the Messiah 
L 149): ' There can be no question that both Joseph and Mary were of the royal 
lineage of David. Most probably the two were nearly related.' In a footnote 



88 NOTES. [part I. 

he adds: 'The Davidic descent of the Virgin-Mother — which is questioned by 
some even among orthodox interpreters — seems implied in the Gospel (St. Luke 
I. 27, 32, 69; 2. 4), and an almost necessary inference from such passages as 
Rom. I. 3; 2 Tim. 2. 8; Hebr. 7. 14).' So he says: 'This' — the theory that 
Joseph and Mary were nearly related — ' is the general view of antiquity.' Con- 
cerning the assumption that the genealogies given by Matthew and Luke are 
those of both Joseph and Mary, he says : ' The best defense of this view is that 
by Wieseler, Beitr. zur Wilrdig. d. Evang., pp. 133, etc. It is also virtually 
adopted by Weiss {Leben Jesu, vol. i. 1882).' 
Joseph's descent from David is noted in 165. 

97. paet. Perhaps the preceding line should logically be introduced between 
]7set and in. — forpynded. Cosijn refers to PBB. 11. 351, and Bl. Horn. 7. 14. 

£uaii. Mary is thought of as the second Eve, and undoing the evil wrought 
by the first Eve, as early as Justin (a.d. 120-165). ^^^ ^^ numerous quotations in 
Livius, pp. 35-59, 67-74, and/ajj-/>/. Also^/.^(?;;z., p. 3 ; .^Ifric, -^<?;;z.i.i94; 2.22. 

98. waergtJo. The nom. is required, and o is the ending in this poem; cf. 57, 
1271. 

gewuldrad. Cf. Proclus (a.d. 434-46), as quoted in Livius, pp. 73-4: 
' Through Mary all women are blessed. For no longer is the female sex cursed 
and under execration; since it has achieved whereby it can surpass in glory even 
the angels. Now Eve is cured, the Egyptian woman (Agar) reduced to silence, 
Dalila entombed, Jezebel whelmed in everlasting oblivion, Herodias, too, is lost 
to memory ; and now the roll of women is held in admiration.' 

99. se heanra had. Grein interprets {Spr.) sexus huniilior. Cf. i Pet. 3. 7: 
* . . . quasi infirmiori vasctdo impartientes honorem.' 

100. bletsung. Since we find bletsung twice associated with bliss, as though 
they were synonymous {Gen. 1761, 2331), we may, in the light of 102-3, perhaps 
here think of Ps. 16. 11 : ' Adimplebis me laetitia cum vultu tuo; delectationes 
in dextera tua usque in fidem.' Bletsung would then mean ' joy,' ' happiness,' in 
this instance. 

loi. "werum ond wifum. Cf. Augustine, Sermo 51. 2, 3, quoted in Livius, 
pp. 237-8 : ' What he showed us is this, that human creatures were not to 
despair of themselves in any sex, seeing that both males and females belong to a 
human sex. If then, being a man, as He must needs have been. He were not to be 
born of a woman, women might despair of themselves, recollecting that the first 
sin was theirs, because the first man was deceived by a woman, and would fancy 
that they had no hope in Christ themselves whatever. He came then a man, to 
choose first the male sex ; and being born of a woman, to console the female sex.' 

Brooke paraphrases inadequately: ' Hope is won that men may dwell with the 
Father of truth for ever.' 

102. engla dreame. See, in Part III, 1342, 1520. 

103. SotJfseder. Hardly ' true king ' (Gr., D. ' mit dem wahren Vater ') ; cf. 
So&cyjiing, 1228 ; on the other hand, cf. no. 

104-129. Based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 21 : 

O ORTENS, SPLENDOR LUCIS AETERNAE, ET SOL JUSTITIAE : VENI, ET ILLUMINA 
SEDENTES IN TENEBRIS ET UMBRA MORTIS. ^ 



PART I.] NOTES. 89 

Not ' oriens splendor,' but, as punctuated above, ' oriens, splendor ' ; the for- 
mer use is unexampled in the Vulgate, whereas the latter manifestly reposes upon 
Lk. I. 78 : 'in quibus visitavit nos oriens ex alto.' With this are to be con- 
joined, as sources of the Antiphon, Heb. i. 3: 'Qui cum sit splendor gloriae, et 
figura substantiae ejus ' ; Wisd. 7. 26 : ' Candor est enim hicis aeternae, et speculum 
sine macula Dei majestatis, et imago bonitatis illius ' ; Mai. 4. 2 : ' Et orietur \oh\s 
timentibus nomen meum sol jtcstitiae'' ; Lk. i. 79 : '■ illuminare his qui in tenebris 
et in umbra mortis sedentJ' The latter reposes in turn upon Ps. 107. 10: *■ sedentes 
in tenebris et timbra mortis^ vinctos in mendicitate et ferro ' ; Isa. 42. 6, 7 : ' . . . 
in lucem gentium, ut aperires oculos caecorum, et educeres de conclusione vinc- 
tum, de domo carceris sedentes in tenebris ' ; Isa. 9. 2 : ' Populus, qui ambulabat in 
tenebris vidit lucem magnam ; habitantibus in regione ujnbrae jnortis, lux orta 
est eis.' 

104. earendel. The first impulse is to translate the word by ' dawn,' partly 
because, in the form eorendel, it glosses Aicrora in the two hymns ' Splendor 
paternae gloriae ' and 'Aurora jam spargit polum' {Latin Hymns of the Anglo- 
Saxon Church, called, for brevity, Surtees Hymns, from their publication by the 
Surtees Society), 16. 18 ; 30. i. This view might be supported by the general tenor 
of the former of these hymns, of which the first and the last stanza are : 

Splendor paternae gloriae, 
De luce lucem proferens, 
Lux lucis et fons luminis, 
Dies dierum inluminans. 



Aurora cursus provehit, 
Aurora tota prodeat 
In Patre totus Filius, 
Et totus in Verbo Pater. 



Finally, one might argue in favor of ' dawn ' from the 'dayspring' of Lk. i. 78, 
a word which, first used in this place by Tyndale, has been retained even in the 
R. V. The sense of ' dayspring ' is sufficiently ascertained by the quotation in 
NED. from Eden (1555), Decades 264 : ' The day sprynge or dawnynge of the daye 
gyueth a certeyne lyght before the rysinge of the soonne.' 

Again, one might advocate the rendering ' morning star,' or ' day star,' referring 
to 2 Pet. I. 19, and making use of Gregory the Great's interpretation in his Moralia, 
in the comment on Job 38. 32 (Migne, Fatr. Lat. 76. 520) : ' Pater quippe in tem- 
pore suo luciferum produxit, quia, sicut scriptum est : Cum venit plenitudo tem- 
poris, misit Deiis Filium, suum, natum ex viuliere, factum sub lege, ut eos qui sub 
lege erant, redimeret (Gal. 4. 4). Qui natus ex Virgine, velut hicifer inter tenebras 
nostrae noctis apparuit, quia fugata obscuritate peccati, aeternum nobis mane nun- 
tiavit, Lzuifo'um vero se innotuit, quia diluculo ex morte surrexit, et fulgore sui 
luminis mortalitatis nostrae terram caliginem pressit. Cui bene per Joannem 
dicitur: Stella splendida et matutina {Apoc. 22. 16). Vivus quippe apparens post 
mortem, matutina nobis stella factus est, quia dum in semetipso exemplum nobis 
resurrectionis praebuit, quae lux sequatur indicavit.' With this, too, may be com- 
pared Gregory's words at the opening of the Moralia (Migne 75. 524): '. . . 



90 NOTES [part l 

quousque verus huifer surgeret, qui aeternum nobis mane nuntians, stellis caeteris 
clarius ex divinitate radiaret.' Of this mind is Brooke, p. 394 : * Cynewulf used 
it to signify Christ, and as he is here speaking of Jesus as descended from David, 
I have no doubt he was thinking of the text in Rev. xxii, where Jesus says " I 
am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star." ' 
Something like this may have been in Wanley's mind, when he wrote ' Earendelis 
Angeli (sive Luciferi),' supra, p. 67, though it is difficult to see just what his con- 
ception was. • 

As against these interpretations, it must be noted that in the Blickling Homilies, 
p. 163, we have: ' se niwa eorendel Sanctus lohannes ; and nu nu se leoma 
t>£ere s6)>an sunnan, God selfa, cuman wille,' according to which John the Baptist 
was the dawn or the day star preceding Jesus Christ, conceived of as the sun. 
This is the evident meaning, though the passage seems corrupt. Again, if we 
regard earejtdel in our text as the translation of ' oriens ' in the Antiphon, then 
it is important to ascertain the sense in which ' oriens ' is to be taken, or rather 
the noun, avaToK-q, of which it is a translation. On this cf. the latest authoritative 
commentator, Plummer {St. Luke, p. 43) : avaToXy] e^ vi^ofs. " Rising from on 
high." The word is used of the rising of the sun (Rev. 7. 2 ; 16. 12 ; Horn. Od. 
xii. 4) and of stars (yEsch. P. V. 457 ; Eur. Phoen. 504). Here the rising of the 
heavenly body is put for the heavenly body itself. Comp. the use of ' dmr^XXco in 
Is. 60. I and Mai. 4. 2.' If the rising of the heavenly body is put for the heavenly 
body itself, then the heavenly body is here apparently to be interpreted as * the 
sun.' But what evidence is there that Cynewulf so understood it ? First, that the 
Antiphon seems to equate the three expressions, ' oriens,' ' splendor lucis aeternae,' 
and 'sol justitiae,' and that the dawn or the day star would hardly be invoked to 
'come and enlighten those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death.' 
Secondly, that Cynewulf calls the earendel the ' so'Sfassta sunnan leoma.' And 
thirdly, that, after addressing the earendel, he goes on to say, 'Thou, of thy very 
self, dost constantly enlighten every season.' This would be said of the sun, used 
figuratively, but hardly of the dawn or the day star. Considering, then, that if 
eare7idel meant 'dawn' or 'day star' it would be at least as admissible to under- 
stand John the Baptist; that the 'oriens' of Lk. i. 78 connotes the sun ; and 
that both the Antiphon and Cynewulf immediately go on to name the sun, and 
attribute to it supreme illuminative power, it would seem that neither ' dayspring * 
nor ' day star,' though both most poetical expressions, denotes the full radiance 
that is suggested. 

Since Bede would have been good authority for Cynewulf, we may compare his 
note on Lk. i. 78 {Comm. in Lucani) : 'Et prophetade Domino loquens, JScce vir, 
inquit, Oriens nomen ejus [Zech. 6. 12]. Qui ideo recte Oriens vocatur qui nobis 
ortum verae lucis aperiens, filios noctis et tenebrarum lucis effecit filios.' 

Amalarius (Migne 105. 1268) thus comments on the Antiphon: ' Quinta nempe 
miratur inauditum orientem, qui non more vicissitudinem temporum mutatur de 
die in diem, sed est aeternus ; cujus sol non solum corporis oculos illuminat, sed 
etiam mentis. Justitia enim ad aspectum mentis pertinet.' 

Gollancz's note on this word is as follows : 

' earendel, it is difficult to translate the word adequately ; some bright star is 
evidently meant, probably the same as Orvandels-td, " Orwendel's toe," mentioned 



PART I.] NOTES. 91 

in the Edda. Thor carried Orwendel from Jotunheim in a basket on his back; 
Orwendel's toe stuck out of the basket, and got frozen ; Thor broke it off, and 
flung it at the sky, and made a star of it, which is called Orvandels-td (v. 
Grimm's Deutsche Myth). That the story of Orwendel was Christianized in 
mediaeval times is attested by the German story of O^-endel in the Heldenbiich, 
where the hero wins " the seamless coat " of his master. " Earendel " does not 
occur elsewhere in A. S. poetry as a poetical designation of Christ ; the word is 
interpreted in the Epinal glossary by "jubar." 

' The spelling in the Erfurt Gloss " oerendil" is noteworthy. It seems probable 
that " Earendel " = " Orion," the constellation brightest at winter-time, and 
" brvandels-ta " = *' Rigel," the chief star of the constellation. 

' Cp. the opening lines of Pa^-adise Lost, Book iii. : — 

Hail, holy light, offspring of Heaven first-born ! 
Or of tlfe Eternal co-eternal beam, etc. 

' Cf. John I. 4, 9.' 

engla beorlitast. So in Sataji 586, Christ is called ' halig encgel.' For the 
Biblical identification of God or Christ with an angel, compare Gen. 22. 1 1 with 
V. 12; Ex. 3. 2 with V. 6; Acts 23. 11 with 27. 23. Christ here surpasses the 
(other) angels in brightness as the sun surpasses the stars. One might think of 
' engla beorhtast ' as having been suggested by such a phrase as ' decus angelorum,' 
in the opening line of a hymn attributed to Rabanus Maurus {Surtees Hymns, p. 
116): ' Christe sanctorum decus angelorum ' ; the phrase is there glossed as ' wlite 
aengla.' 

106. socJfaesta sunnan leoma. Qi. sol jiistitiae. See 696, and Z'/^. 587. y^lfric 
has {Horn. i. 36) : 'Crist is se sd'Sa daeg, se 'Se tSdrsefde mid his tocyme ealle nyt- 
ennysse t^^re ealdan nihte, and ealne middangeard mid his gife onllhte.' 

107. torht ofer tunglas. Cf. 235, 968. Tungol as masc. is extremely 
irregular ; cf. 933. Perhaps we should assume that this form is LWS., and 
restore tungol. 

gehwane. LWS. for -hwone {Gram? 341, N. 2); Sievers no longer explains it 
by analogy with the dat. -hwdm. 

108. sylfum J>e. The position of the pronoun is unusual (but cf. Gen. 2713). 
Is this for emphasis — ' thy very self ' — or for metrical reasons ? 

inlHites. The ending earlier than -est {Gram. 356; cf. 202. 6). 

109. God of Gode. This can only come from the Nicene Creed, which reads : 
' Et in unum dominum Jesum Christum, Filium Dei unigenitum, et ex Patre natum 
ante omnia saecula, Deum de Deo, Lumen de Lumine, Deum verum de Deo vero, 
genitum non factum, consubtantialem Patri, per quem omnia facta sunt. Qui 
propter nos homines et propter nostram salutem descendit de caelis, et incarnatus 
est de Spiritu Sancto ex Maria virgine, et homo factus est,' See Blunt, Annotated 
Book of Common Prayer, p, 375, and ^Ifric, Horn. i. 198, 258, 494. 

gearo. The context seems rather to require ^<f^rav cf. Ps. 74 ij"^. 12 : ' geara 
bu worhtest, ser woruld wsere, wise hselu.' 

110. sopan Feeder. Apparently from Deo vero of the Creed; see above. 
swegles . . . wuldre. So Jud. 345. 

111. See the Creed, The Athanasian Creed has 'increatus Filius.' 



92 NOTES. [part i. 

112. for J»earfum. Cf. 22. 

J7111 agen geweorc. Cf. 266, 1414. So, in the Genesis, Eve is God's work 
(822), and both Adam and Eve his handiwork (241, 494, 628, 703). 

113. J?urh. Cf. 92, 359, 1442. — byldo. Not ' Miihseligkeit,' as Grein con- 
jectures s. V. ; nor 'Dran[g]salen' {Dichttingen) ; nor even Thorpe's 'constancy.' 
It no doubt corresponds to the Trapp-qaia, Jiducia, i.e. 'free and fearless confidence,' 
'cheerful courage,' of 2 Cor. 7. 4; Eph. 3. 12; Phil. i. 20, etc.; cf. especially 
Heb. 4. 16. 

114. sunnan. For the association of Christmas with the winter solstice (the 
Menologium has 'on midne winter'; see -^Ifric, Ho7n. i. 200, 346), cf. Diet. 
Christ. Antiqq. I. 357-8. 

]7e sylf . For the dat. (ace. ?) with the nom. sylf, cf. 59. 

115. inleohte. But inllht-, 43, 108. Within Part I is a leohtian, 234. Cf. 
-lyht; 204 (I); lyht-, 938 (III). 

116. }7eostrum. Cf. (Ill) 1247, 1385. 

117. sinneahtes. Cf. sinnehte (sb.), 1542, 1631 ; Rossger calls this (p. 34) a 
local genitive. — synnum bifealdne. So symium gesaled, 736. Cf. iElfric, 
Horn. I. 208 : ' Eal mancyn waes mid synnum bebunden, swa-swa se witega cwae^ : 
"Anra gehwilc manna is gewri^en mid rapum his synna" [Prov. 5. 22]'; cf. 
pp. 212, 234, 332. 

118. deorc dea]7es sceadu. This, like prosme and ]7eostruin, must no doubt 
be interpreted figuratively, as referring to the spiritual condition of those who 
cry; 117b would seem to indicate this. 

120-1. Gregory quotes Jn. i. i, 2 {Hojft. in ^vang. II. 25. 6: Migne 76. 1193): 

* Joannes quoque Redemptorem nostrum manu fidei tetigit, qui ait : In principio 
erat Verbum, et Verhim erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbtim. Hoc erat in prin- 
cipio apud Deum. . . . Tangit ergo Dominum, qui eum Patri aeternitate substan- 
tiae aequalem credit.' 

120. bruugen. Modifies hselo, not, as with Th., word. 
121-2. Faeder selmihtgum efenece. Cf. Gregory, /<5. : ' Ille ergo Jesum 
veraciter tangit, qui Patri Filium coaeternum credit.' Cf. (in Part II) 465: 

* efenece Beam agnum F^der' ; see also 216 ff. 

So ifLlfric, Ham. i. 278: ' Hwaet is se Faeder? i^lmihtig Scyppend, na 
geworht ne acenned, ac he sylf gestrynde Beam him sylfum efenece. Hwaet is se 
Sunu ? He is "Saes Faeder Wisdom, and his Word, and his Miht, hurh "Sone se 
Faeder gesceop ealle 'Sing and gefadode. Nis se Sunu na geworht ne gesceapen, 
ac he is acenned. Acenned he is, and ]:eah-hwael5ere he is efeneald and efenece 
his Feeder' Cf. i. 198. 

Cf. A. V. G. Allen, Christian Institiitiojis, pp. 307-8: 'The teaching of Arius, 
as preserved by Athanasius in quotations from the writings of Arius, known as 
the Thalia, is as follows: "God was not always a Father; once God was alone 
and not yet a Father, but afterwards He became a Father. The Son was not 
always; He was made out of nothing; once He was not ; He was not before His 
origination; He had an origin of creation. For God was alone, and the Word 
as yet was not, nor the Wisdom. Then wishing to form us, thereupon He 
made a certain one, and named Him Word and Wisdom and Son, that He might 
form us by means of Him. The Word is not the very God ; though He is called 



I 



PART I.] NOTES. 93 

God, yet He is not very God ; by participation of grace, He, as others, is God 
only in name. The Word is alien and unlike in all things to the Father's essence 
and propriety. Even to the Son the Father is invisible ; the Word cannot per- 
fectly either see or know His own Father. He knows not His own essence ; the 
essences of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are separate in nature 
and estranged and disconnected and alien and without participation of each 
other; utterly unlike from each other in essence and glory unto infinity" {Oral, 
I., c. 2).' Cf. ^Ifric, Horn. i. 290. 

Allen remarks, pp. 307-9 : ' The doctrine of the Trinity, or of the coequality of 
the Son with the Father, was incompatible with the spirit of empire resting on 
force for its sanction ; it promoted individual liberty and national freedom, but it 
meant the ultimate destruction of an imperial despotism. The Arian conception 
of Deity was identical with the thought of God upon which imperialism rests for 
its sanction. The God whom Arius proclaimed was not the constitutional sover- 
eign of the universe, whctse will was in harmony with truth, and goodness, and 
justice, as men could read those qualities in human experience, but was rather 
the arbitrary absolute will, unconditioned and without relationship, incomprehen- 
sible to man ; a will which no insight could penetrate, which called for absolute 
unhesitating submission. . . . 

' The writings of Athanasius and of the Greek Fathers who carried on his work 
bear witness in a striking way to the significance of the doctrine of the coequality 
of the Son with the Father, which had been set forth at Nicaea, as if therein 
were involved the principle of 4iuman freedom, in every form, whether national or 
individual, the eternal ground and sanction of the dignity of man. . . . Only at a 
moment of exalted enthusiasm, before the inevitable decline which overtakes all 
human movements, could words like those of Athanasius have been coined. . . . : 
" He has become man that He might deify us in Himself." ... " He first 
sanctified Himself that He might sanctify us all. The Spirit as a precious oint- 
ment is poured forth from Him over all humanity." ' On p. 314 he adds : * The 
Arian formula stood to the barbarian peoples of the W^est for the rude convic- 
tion that Deity is primarily in its essence omnipotent power and absolute will ; as 
the same formula had also stood in the Roman world for an act of submission to 
the imperial will of the Roman Emperor. The purpose of the barbarians to sub- 
stitute another empire, based on the power of conquest, was defeated ; and in 
the obscure history of the time it is evident that the watchword of freedom was 
the Nicene faith. . . . The dark scenes in which the Ostrogothic kingdom ex- 
pired in Italy indicated that there was a fatal weakness at the sources of its 
power which no skill or wisdom or good intentions could overcome.' 

121. on frymSe. ' In principio,' 

122. inid God. ' Apud Deum.' 

122-3. ond nu eft gewearS fltesc. Jn i. 14: ' Et verbum caro factum 
est.' 

124. geomrum to geoce. Cf. 414, 427, 632, 722, 1196, 1421. — God waes 
mid us. Cf. 135a, Mt. i. 23, and my Biblical Quotatiotts, p. 137. 

125. biitan synnum. Cf. Heb. 4. 15: 'absque peccato.' 

126. So GxQg., Moral. 33. 16 (Migne 76. 693): ' Ita vero, ut unus idemque 
Dei atque hominis filius ipse sit qui inhabitat.' 



94 NOTES. [part I. 

127. on ]7eode. May this not possibly mean 'in association,' ' conjunction '? 
Cf. the senses of &eodan, &iedan, and oi ge&eod (Hall's second meaning) and its 
derivatives. See also 377. 

128. seegan. So 209, (II) 601, 612; but &onc ainnan, ivitaji {nytan), 1091, 
1212, 1385, 1473, 1497 (III). 

Sigedryhtne. Cf. 520, 1060 ; 1530. — bi gewyrhtum. Cf. 1219, 1367. 

130-163. Based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 23 : 

O EMMANUEL, REX ET LEGIFER NOSTER, EXPECTATIO GENTIUM, ET SALVATOR 
EARUM : VENI AD SALVANDUM NOS, DOMINE DEUS NOSTER. 

From Isa. 7. 14 ; 8. 8 ; Mt. i. 23 : * Emmanner ; Isa. 33. 22 : ' Dominus legifer 
noster, Dominus rex tioster'' ; ipse salvabit nos; Gen. 49. 10: 'ipse erit expectatio 
gentiiun ; Isa. t^ . 20 (.■*) : ' Domine Deiis noster.^ 

Among the Antiphons for Lauds on Thursday of the third week in Advent is 
Isa. T)!)- 22, slightly changed (so in the Sarum Use): 'Dominus legifer noster, 
Dominus rex noster; ipse veniet et salvabit nos.' 

130. ggesta God. Cf. 198. 

134. rume. Cf. Jul. 314 for this sense. Th. renders the hemistich, ' by 
mysteries of runes,' adopting his own conjecture, riina. Th. ends the sentence 
^\\}ci gerymun. 

rodera AVeard. Cf. 222. 

135. God sylfa mid us. Cf. .^Ifric, Horn. 2. 14. 
gomele. The prophets. i 

136. eaira cyninga Cyning. i Tim. 6. 15; Rev. 17. 14; 19. 16. The ealra 
is inserted in ^Ifric's version of i Tim. 6. 15 (see my Bibl. Qiiot p. 251) ; cf. his 
Horn. I. 198; 2. 14. So 215; Jul. 289; Gu. 16-17 {CJw. 1681-2) ; An. 980; Hy. 
3^2; Sat. 205. On the idiom, see note on 580. 

137. Sacerd. Ps. no. 4 (Heb. 5. 6) : 'Tu es sacerdos in aeternum, secundum 
ordinem Melchisedech.' The Roman Breviary adapts this for one of the Responds 
after the Second Lesson on Thursday of the Third Week in Advent. Cf. Heb. 7. 
I, 3: ' Hie enim Melchisedech, rex Salem, sacerdos Dei summi, . . . assimilatus 
autem Filio Dei, manet sacerdos in perpetuum.' 

138. 3Ielchi8edecli. Cf. Gen. 14. 18 (also OE.), and the OE. poetical Gen. 
2 1 00-2 1 23. The two OE. versions agree in the application to him of the epithet 
se m(£ra. 

139. godprym onAvrah. ' The relation between Melchizedek and Christ as 
type and antitype is made in the Ep. to the Hebrews to consist in the following 
particulars. Each was a priest, (i) not of the Levitical tribe ; (2) superior to 
Abraham; (3) whose beginning and end are unknown ; (4) who is not only a 
priest, but also a king of righteousness and peace ' (Smith's Diet, of the Bible'). 

140. eces Alwaldan. Cf. ece Alwdlda, Exod. 11. 

Se. Christ. — se bringend. 'Legifer.' The Spelman Psalter has cF/^*/^;/^ as 
a gloss on legislator (Ps. 9. 21). One would incline to write this as a compound, 
were it not for Idra Icedend. 

141. lara liedend. For the gen. dependent on a participial noun, cf. Apollo- 
nius of Tyre, ed. Thorpe, p. 18 : Idre hifigend. Here Idr must signify 'precept,' 
as equated with ie. Cf. A71. 778. 



i 



PART I.] NOTES. 95 

142. hyhtan hidercyme. See note on 154, end. — gebateii. Cf. 315 ff. 

144. gefeelsian. Perhaps as in 320. — foldan ni£eg9e. Cf. eor&an ini£g&e^ 
(II) 523, (III) 946. 

145. grundas. Cf. 265, 562, 1526, 1593. Here we pass to the motive drawn 
from the Harrowing of Hell; cf. 25 ff., (II) 558 ff., 730 ff., (Ill) 1159 ff. 

Grund sometimes denotes the bed of the sea, or its deepest part, as in 11 64. 
Cf. Greg. Moral. 29. 12 (Migne 76. 489, 490), commenting on Job 38. 16: ' Pro- 
fundum maris Dominus petiit, cum inferni novissima, electorum suorum animas 
erepturos, intravit. Unde et per prophetam dicitur: Posuisti profundum maris 
viam, lit transireJit literati (Isai. 51. 10). Hoc namque profundtim maris ante 
Redemptoris adventum non via, sed career font, quia in se etiam bonorum animas, 
quamvis non in locis poenalibus, clausit. Quod tamen profundum viam Domi- 
nus posuit, quia illuc veniens, electos suos a claustris inferni ad coelestia transire 
concessit. . . . Deambulasse in inferno Dominus dicitur, ut electis animabus in 
locis singulis per divinitatis potentiam praesens fuisse monstraretur.' 

gsestes msegne. Cf. 319; Sat. 550; Lk. 4. 14 (Corpus). 

147. bidon in bendum. Cf. Sat. 49; Harr. Bell 61, 88. According to 
Gregory, only the righteous were rescued from hell by the descent of Christ ; so 
Hovi. in Evang. 2. 22 (Migne 76. 1177): 'Per hanc electi, qui quamvis in tran- 
quillitatis sinu, tamen apud inferni claustra tenebantur, ad paradisi amoena 
reducti sunt. . . . De electis suis apud inferos nullum reliquit. . . . Neque 
etenim infideles quosque, et pro suis criminibus aeternis suppliciis deditos, ad 
veniam Dominus resurgendo reparavit; sed illos ex inferni claustris rapuit, quos 
suos in fide et actibus recognovit. . . . Quia vero ex inferno partem abstulit, et 
partem reliquit, non occidit funditus, sed momordit infernum.' Thus likewise in 
Epist. 7. ijidict. 15. ep. 15 (Migne 77. 870): ' Descendens ad inferos Dominus 
illos solummodo ab inferni claustris eripuit quos viventes in came per suam 
gratiam in fide et bona operatione servavit.' Cf. Moral. 12. 11 (Migne 75. 
993-4), and Honorius of Autun, Gemtna Animae, lib. iii, cap. i (Migne 172. 
641-2) : ' In hoc tempore, Gloria in excelsis et Te Deum laudamiis non cantan- 
tur, quia justi ante Christi adventum in tristitia inferni tenebantur.' 

150. hfcelolif. See the other unique compounds with hSlo-, 374, (II) 586, 754. 

152-3. Is . . . anum. Cf. 365; less close are Hy. 4!^^; Beow. 1376. 

153. aefter. Cosijn prefers Sievers'yJ?r, parenthesizing I52b-i53a. 

154. Haeftas hygegeomre. These two words are associated Beow. 2408. 
For the thought, cf. 360. 

gesece. In favor of Grein's conjecture, gesohtest, is the following passage 
from the Blickling Homilies (p. 87): ' pa sona instaepes seo unarimedlice menigo 
haligra saula, >e aer gehasftnede wieron, t5 I'sem Hselende onluton, and mid 
wependre halsunga hine baedon, and j^us cwadon : " J^u come to us, middan- 
geardes Alysend, Jju come t5 us, heofonwara Hyht and eorjjwara, and eac ure 
Hyht, forhon us geara aer witgan >e toweardne sasgdon, and we to Hnum hider- 
cyme hopodan and hyhtan. pu sealdest on eorj^an mannum synna forgifnessa; 
ales us nu of deofles onwalde and of helle haeftnede. Nu \>u for ijs astige on helle 
grund, ne forlset }>u us nu on witum wunian, l>onne hu to }>mum uplican rice cyrre." ' 

The preterit, come, bears out Grein's surmise; but against it is the cum of 149. 
The latter, however, is probably from the Antiphon, and there is very likely con- 



96 NOTES. [PART I. 

tamination with another original. The general correspondences with the prose 
passage are striking, and extend even to verbal similarities ; cf. for example, 
menigo, hcefi (-), onwdld, grund, J>onne . . . /}il cyrre. So ne forl^t /?7 iis is no 
bad confirmation of \^te l^t\ />e behindan. With hyhtan hidercyjue, 142, cf. we to 
J>mum hidercyfne hopodan and hyhtan ; and see 367. 
157. gecyS. With niiltse. An. 28g; £xod. 2g2. 

159. lisef. In the poetry, only Gen. 1179, 1195, 1214; Beow. 1178, 2470. — 
gefean. Cf. Bl. Horn. 85 : ' Heora lif he haef> ib gefean gecyrred.' 

160. J78et. In order that. 

164-214. The dramatic character of this section was first noted by J. J. Cony- 
beare, successively Professor of Anglo-Saxon and of Poetry in the University of 
Oxford. His brother, W. D. Conybeare, who edited the Illustrations, remarks 
concerning this part (p. 201) : 

' The following account of it is extracted from the Lectures delivered by the 
late author of this work as Anglo-Saxon Professor in the University of Oxford: 
" It is in fact a dialogue between the Virgin Mary and Joseph, imitated probably 
from some of those apocryphal writings current in the Middle Ages under the 
titles of the Life, or the Gospel, of the Virgin. The dialogue commences with an 
address of the Virgin to Joseph, expressing her fears lest she should be subjected 
by the rigor of the Jewish law to the punishment of an adulteress ; and the 
answer of Joseph is occupied, partly J^y the assurance of his steady belief in her 
purity, and other expressions calculated to remove her distress ; and partly by 
prayer and thanksgiving to the power which had so signally favored himself and 
his lineage. It will be readily agreed that this subject, from its sacred and myste- 
rious nature, is ill adapted to the purposes of poetry. The general absence of 
taste and refinement which characterized the age in which the poem was originally 
written, may fairly be pleaded in defense of its author; but in the present day no 
such excuse could well be discovered for a translator. Indeed, I should have felt 
disposed to have passed over the poem without notice, had not the dramatic form 
in which it is written rendered it an object of some curiosity. Dialogues of this 
kind were probably in our own country, as in Greece, the earliest and rudest 
species of the drama ; and that here preserved is unquestionably by many years 
the most ancient specimen of this kind of poetry existing in our native language."* 
To which W. D. Conybeare adds ; 'The reader, however, is desired to remember 
the remarks of the editor on the dramatic form of parts of the Junian Caedmon.* 

Wlilker, in a chapter, entitled ' Dramatische Bestrebungen der Angelsachsen * 
{Grtcndriss, p. 385), remarks that one might easily assume that these hymns, con- 
stituting Part I, were sung in church on certain festival occasions, that vv. 71-103 
were presented by a choir of inhabitants of Jerusalem holding converse with 
Mary, and that our present section introduced Mary and Joseph before the eyes 
of the congregation. On that supposition, he continues, w^e should here have the 
beginning of the mystery play. But as there is no further approach to the mystery 
play before the Norman Conquest, he concludes that this assumption would be 
unfounded, and supports his view by reference to the meagre vocabulary of 
theatrical terms found in the OE. glosses. 

Ebert (3. 46-7) says concerning this Part: ' Sie [die Darstellung] erinnert an 
die mit dem Gottesdienst verbundenen altesten Mysterien: die zwei Dialoge 



J: 



PART I.] NOTES. 97 

der jMaria mit den Juden, und derselben mit Josef, worin das Geheimniss der 
Empfangniss der Gegenstand ist, das wichtigste Moment bei der Geburt Christi, 
bilden den dramatischen Kern ; der Dichter erscheint als der erklarende und 
betrachtende Prediger, und vertritt zugleich den Chor der Gemeinde in den lob- 
preisenden, hymnenartigen Stellen : eine hochst merkwurdige Mischung der 
Didaktik, Lyrik, und Dramatik. Dieser Theil ist gewiss auf Grund einer lateini- 
schen Homilie geschrieben, wie dies vom zweiten selbst nacligewiesen ist.' He ' 
adds in a note : ' Dafiir spricht wohl auch die theologische Gelehrsamkeit, die sich 
in manchen einzelnen Ziigen kundgibt, und eine solche ist, wie wir sie Cynewulf 
nicht zutrauen konnen.' 

Gollancz's remarks on the passage are included in those on the sources of 
Part I {Cynewulf 's C/zr/j-;', p. xxi) : 'Long and patient search has failed to dis- 
cover the source of Passus i. ; this faDure is especially to be deplored as one 
would much wish to know from what original the poet evolved the earliest dra- 
matic scene in English literature. What a contrast an Anglo-Saxon religious drama 
would have presented to the homely miracles and mysteries of later centuries ! 
The original of the greater part of Passus i. must, I think, have been a Latin 
hymn-cycle, the ' Joseph and Mary ' section being derived from an undiscovered 
hymn arranged for recital by half-choirs.' 

In his text, Brooke thinks we may here have the very beginning of the English 
drama, and proceeds to elaborate his view (pp. 392-4), but, in a note, thus retracts 
it all : ' Since I first wrote this passage I have seen Wiilker's note in his Griuidriss 
on the "Dramatische Bestrebungen " of the Anglo-Saxon poems, and though I do 
not feel inclined to give up the idea that these hymns were sung in parts in the 
church — which he himself conceives possible — I think that all notion of their 
being represented on a stage, or dramatized in any true sense of the term, must be 
given up.' 

This section is found in Hammerich, Rieger, and Korner, in the first and last 
with accompanying translation. 

Thorpe divides at 167a (Joseph), 176^ (Mary), i8ib (Joseph), and this has been 
accepted by all the writers on the subject. Cosijn (' Anglosaxonica IV') takes 
issue squarely with the tradition. His words are : * Die Einteilung des Dialogs 
ist nicht in Ordnung. Erst mit eald f^mne geong, v. 175, fangt Josephs Rede (bis 
v. 195) an, und darum ist v. 169 for J>e in for J>y, und v. 175 feasceaftne in fea- 
sceafte zu bessern. Auch lese man, v. 169, mit Thorpe, worda. Ein Schluss eald 
fcimne geong, mceg& Maria ist unmoglich, und gerade dies eald weist uns hier den 
Weg.' 

At first sight this is plausible. Against it may be urged the following consid- 
erations : 

(i) It would then be natural to interpret ml, 166, as 'since,' and to punctuate 
with a comma after viine ; we should, accordingly, have two reasons assigned 
for the grief — one introduced by nil, and one hy for&on, 169. 

(2) If we read, with Cosijn, for J>y for for J>e, we shall have two causal words 
in the same Y\x\e, for&on and/br &y (for&y)-, besides, for &y is not found in the 
Christ 

(3) Hitherto, vv. 169 ff. have been parallel to 183 ff., and both appropriate in 
the mouth of Joseph. If the latter be still assigned to him, is the former appro- 



98 NOTES. [PART I. 

priate in the mouth of Mary? And would Mary be so likely to hear derisive 
gossip as Joseph ? 

(4) The change oi feasceaftne \.o feasceafte is rather bold, unless for convincing 
reasons. 

(5) i77t>-i8oa express a charming naivete on the part of Mary as they stand ; 
she does not understand what Joseph is talking about, and imagines he is charg- 
ing himself with wrongdoing. Such a misunderstanding would be less likely 
on the part of the more experienced Joseph, 

(6) Urged to explain himself, Joseph, in uttering the word byrdscypes, 182, re- 
solves the suspense, and at the same time gives the key to the rest of his speech. 
The sentence containing byrdscypes would seem unmotived, were it to follow the 
preceding one in the mouth of Joseph, and therefore pointless. 

(7) While it must be conceded that Eald is extremely rare, if not unexampled, 
at the close of a speech, this fact can hardly outweigh the objections on the other 
side. The traditional interpretation of this sentence is decidedly effective. 

One consideration in favor of Cosijn's proposed change remains to be adduced. 
The other dialogues of Part I consist of only one remark and one reply ; by 
retaining the usual division, we should here have Joseph speaking twice, and 
Mary thrice. But we are not bound to believe that the predominant structure is 
imperative in all cases. 

164. lacobes beam. Brooke tr. 'child of Jacob (old)'; but the reference is 
not to the patriarch ; cf. Mt. i. 16. 

165. m^g Dauides. Cf. note on 96, and Mt. i. 20. 

166. freocle. Ci. freogan, 'love,' from which. fj-eoiid ; Gen. 1026 has iitfa7i and 
freode. 

faeste. Q,i. faste fyrh&hifan, An. 83. — gedgelan. An unusual sense. 

167. lungre. The ordinary rendering, 'straightway,' 'at once' (Br. 'this in- 
stant') waj/ be right. Against it are : (i) Not all the poetical passages require 
this meaning; (2) OS. lungar does not mean 'swift,' but 'strong' {Hel. 987, 
5300, 5829) ; (3) Grimm says {Andreas u. Elene, p. 1 10 ; on An. 518) : ' Hier nicht 
subito, sondern acriter, fortiter, wie auch das ahd. lunkar * strenuus ' ausdriickt ; 
vgl. A. 1472'; (4) the word seems here to be equated wdth deope. 

169. for. Possibly miswritten for _/'rc';;/, in the sense of 'concerning'; oi.Beow. 
581, 875. — worda. So Cosijn also would read. 

170. sorga. Korner : ' Dinge, die gewaltige Sorge bereiten.' See yS'^fpw. 149. 

171. hearmes. Cf. 11 20. In this sense Gen. 579, 661 ; Beow. 1892 ; An. 671. 
— sprecaS. Sudden change of subject. 

175. afrefran feasceaftne. Cf. An. 367. 

176. H-waet. Like Lat. ^z^/'^; almost = 'why.' 

177. culpan. This may yet serve to identify the Latin original. 

179. womma geworhtra. Th. 'for perpetrated sins'; Gr. ' kein Werk der 
Schande'; K. * wegen begangener Freveltaten ' ; Go. 'for evil done.' But on 
■what word is the gen. dependent ? hardly on incan ? Perhaps on an understood 
^nig7te, repeated from the preceding line. 

ond. Almost = ' yet.' 

180. swa. So 850, 1377. 

181. gefylled. Br. 'thronged' [!]. — to fela. So (III) 1263, 1268. 



PART I.] NOTES. - 99 

183. ladigan. Cosijn would read, /<? /^^z^dz;z. Th. 'avoid'; Gr. ' mich erledi- 
gen der leidvollen Reden'; K. 'mich entschuldigen (gegeniiber) ' ; Go. 'escape.' 
In T^rose, ladigan takes gen. and ace. (Wiilfing i. 43), so that if we accept Cosijn's 
emendation, IdM^i sprUce would be gen. ; Grein (Spr.) makes it ace, and cites 
Ps. Th. 83. 

186 ff. See the apocryphal Gospel of James, chaps. 7-13. Cf. Cowper, Apoc. 
Gospels, p. 15: 'I received her a virgin from the temple of the Lord, and have not 
kept her. Who hath circumvented me .'' Who hath done this evil in my house, 
and defiled the virgin ?' (chap. 13). See also the Gospel of Pseiido-AIatthew, chap. 
5 ff. ; the Gospel of the iVativity of Mary, chap. 6 ff. ; the History of Joseph the 
Carpenter, chap. 3 ff. — cl^ene, womma leas. Cf. Doomsday 93-4. 

188. Note the irregular alliteration — iv: hw. Cf. Sievers, Altgermanische 
Metrik, p. 37, note. 

189. Cosijn would supply scyld or some similar word after ndthwylces ; see the 
variants. K. says that ndthwylc is formed upon the Lat. nescio quis. 

190 ff. Cf. Cowper, Apoc. Gospels, p. 15 (chap. 14): 'And Joseph said, "If I 
hide her fault, I find myself fighting with the law of the Lord ; and if I expose 
her to the children of Israel, I fear lest ... I shall be betraying innocent blood to 
the sentence of death." ' 

igo. STvige. Rather noun than verb in the opt. ; the latter advocated by Koch, 
Gram. 2. 42; Korner, p. 263. 

191. Dauides dolitor. So Hel. 255. Cf. ^Ifric 2. 12: 'Of Abrahames cynne 
com se mgera cyning Dauld, and of "Sam cynecynne c5m seo halige Maria, and of 
Marian Crist wear's acenned.' 

192. stanum. Apparently based upon Deut. 22. 13-21 ; but the Gospel nar- 
rative (Mt. I. 19) refers rather to Deut. 24. i. Cf. .^Ifric, Hom.i. 196: ' pset 
ludeisce folc heold Godes s on )?am timan ; seo ae tsehte ^ast man sceolde selcne 
wimman >e cild haefde butan rihtre eewe st^nan. Nu ^Sonne, gif Maria unbewed- 
dod ware, and cild hcefde, I'onne wolde j ast liideisce folc, asfter Godes ^, mid 
stanum hi oftorfian.' 

astyrfed. Causative of dsteorfaii ; zi. dst^rfed. Rush. Mt. 15. 13. The Heliand 
mentions the punishment of death, but not the mode. 

193. inor]?or. In this sense Gii. 833 ; El. 428 ; Aji. 19, etc. 

194. lifgan. Note the preponderating use of -gajt, -gende, where a choice is 
possible: lifgan, not libban; nergan, not nerian, etc. 

197. ]7urh Sunu Meotudes. An oath. 

199. monnes. The only instance of cnnnaji with a gen. ; perhaps on the 
analogy of verbs of enjoying, like brucan, neotaji. 

200. eaden. So Hy. 4*^ ; Met. 31a. Cf. Hel. 276-7 : ' thanan skal thi kind 
ddan wer'San.' 

201. geongre in geardum. Similarly Ph. 355, 647; Beow. 13. 

202. Cf. Men. 50; from Lk. i. 28. With heag- cf. 1018, and Gram. 223, N. i. 
204. leoman onlyhte. So Met. 21^^. The reference is to Lk. i. 35. Plum- 

mer, St. Luke, p. 24: 'It is the idea of the Shechinah which is suggested here 

(Exod. 40. 38)' ; cf. Mt. 17. 5. So the Heliand ]\3.s (278-9) : "skal thi skadoivan 

mid skimon ' (radiance), and Bl. Hom. 7.35: ' paes Hehstan maegen }>e ymbscineh.' 

206. nu ic his tempel earn. 'This reposes upon texts like 2 Chron. 3. 5-7. 



lOO NOTES. [parti. 

Among those who employed this figure may be mentioned Origen (Livius, 123), 
Ambrose (52, 105, 130, 132, 260), (Pseudo-) Chrysostom (120), Ephraem (90, 99, 
116), Gregory Nazianzen (81), (Pseudo-) Epiphanius (128), Maximus (224), For- 
tunatus (82), Cyril of Alexandria (220), and Hesychius (99^). See also Salzer, 
p. 119, n. 2, Lehner, p. 219' {Festgabe filr Eduard Sievers). Cf. also Bl. Horn. 
5. 19 ; 149. 3; 153. 7 ; 155. 32; 163. II ; ^Ifric, Horn. i. 546. 

207. frofre G^est. So 728. The Comforter or Paraclete, Gr. irapdKXrjTos, of 
Jn. 14. 16, 26 ; 15. 26 ; 16. 7 ; rendered in the WS. Gospels by Frefricnd, except 
14. 26: se h alga frofre Gdst ; ^Ifric renders by Froforgdst, Jn. 15. 26 {Bibl. Quot. 
p. 221) ; Lind. Rush, have rilmindd. NXixxz says {Horn. i. 322) : ' He is gehaten 
on Greciscum gereorde " Paraclitus," j^aet is, " Froforgast," for'Sl. '5e he frefraS 
>a dreorian, J^e heora synna behreowsia'S, and syl^ him forgyfenysse hiht, and 
heora unr5tan mod gelrSega^.' 

209. sorgceare. Cf. 6^^/. 939. — J)onc. Cf. 1497-8. 

211. ftemne. Cf. i4i9b-i42oa, and Bl. Ho7n. 7. 36 ff. ^Elfric has {Honu 
1.42): *He . . . forlet hi mseden na gewemmed. . . . Heo . . . hurhwunaS on 
m^egShade.' — se-]7eah. Through weakening of stress from swd-&eah ; it occurs 
eleven times more in the poetry. 

211-12. oncl . . . ■u'ene. 'And thou reputed his earthly father ' — ' his father, 
according to supposition'; not *I w^een' (Go.i), nor 'according to the hope' (Go.^). 
iElfric has, Honi. i. 42 : ' J?a wees ge&uht "Sam ludeiscum swilce Joseph }>3es cildes 
feeder w^re, ac he naes ' ; i. 196 : ' Gehwa wende }>aet he 'Sees cildes f seder w^sere, ac 
he naes.' 

212. witedom. Cf. yElfric, Horn. i. 194: 'pa witegunga be Cristes acenned- 
nysse and be '5Sre eadigan Marian maeg'^'hade sindon swrSe menigfealdlice on' 
Ssere ealdan se gesette, and se "5e hi asmeagan wile, ]?£er he hi afint mid micelre 
genihtsumnysse.' Cf. Ho?n. 2. 12 ff., 20. 

214-274. Based in part upon an occasional Antiphon of the Magnificat for 
Advent : 

O REX PACIFICE, TU ANTE SAECULA NATE : PER AUREAM EGREDERE PORTAM, 
REDEMPTOS TUOS VISITA, ET EOS ILLUC REVOCA UNDE RUERUNT PER 
CULPAM. 

This Antiphon seems but slightly dependent upon Biblical phraseology. The 
Nicene Creed has : 'Ex Patre natum ante omnia saecula' (cf. i Cor. 2. 7). 

The section falls into two parts: 214-243^, 243b-274. The first is occupied 
with the mystery of the eternal generation of the Son. 

214. sibsuma. 'Pacifice.' Cf. ^Ifric, in note on 14, and i Chron. 22.9: 
' Pacificus vocabitur.' So Bl. Horn. 11. 21 : ' Se gesibsuma Cyning, ure Drihten 
Hselend Crist.' 

216-7^. Th. 'ho-w thou wast of old become for all the world's multitudes'; 
Gr. {D.) 'wie warst du eher denn Alle von Anfang an vor aller Welten Schaaren 
geworden ' ; Go. ' how wast thou . . . (Go.^ aye) existent before all the worlds 
estates ! ' 

217. mid ]?inne Wuldorfaeder. Cf. yElfric, Horn. i. 32 : 'se ^e mid him wass 
aefre buton anginne'; i. 150: 'He waes sefre God of jr^am Faeder acenned, and 



PARTI.] NOTES. lOI 

wunigende mid |-am Fseder and mid ham Halgan Gaste.' — Wuldorfaeder. Only 
Men. 147. 

219. Nis anig. So 241. 

222. mid ryhte. 80278,381. 

225. aet fruman. In the next ten lines Cynewulf briefly rehearses the account 
of Creation, in order, with allusion to Jn. i. 1-4, to emphasize that Christ was 
then already in existence. 

226. under wolenuin. So 588 (II). 

227. lifes Ordfruma. Acts 3. 1 5 : auctorem . . . vitae. 

228. gedselde. Gen. i. 4. 
230-35. Gen. I. 3. Cf. Gen. 121-5: 

Metod engla heht, 
lifes Brytta, leoht for^' cuman 
ofer rumne grund. Rajie waes gefylled 
Heahcininges haes: him waes halig leoht 
ofer westenne, swa se Wyrhta bebead. 

231. gefea. Professor Bright would, for the sake of metre, omit this word, 
comparing 234a; but cf. 743, and especially 585 (II). 

235. torht mid tunglum. Cf. 968. 

237. efeneardigende. Cf. 122. 

239-240. Possibly with some reference to the Antiphon of the Magnificat for 
December 17 : 

O SAPIENTIA, QUAE EX ORE ALTISSIMI PRODIISTI, ATTINGENS A FINE USQUE AD 
FINEM, FORTITER SUAVITERQUE DISPONENS OMNIA: VENI AD DOCENDUM 
NOS VIAM PRUDENTIAE. 

Based upon Ecclus. 24. 5 : ' Ego ex ore Altisswii prodivi'' ; Wisd. 8. i : '■ Attmgit 
ergo a fine usque ad finem for titer, et dispotiit 07nnia siiaviier ' ; Isa. 40. 14 : ' . . . 
viai7i prudentiae.^ 

The connection, if it exists, is here very slight, and is suggested only by the 
existence of these Antiphons in one series. It is just possible that the section 
based upon this Antiphon is in the part destroyed. See pp. 72, i^^. 

For the feast given between Martinmas and Christmas, during the later Middle 
Ages, by the Master of the Common House, or Calefactory, at Durham Monas- 
tery, and called O Sapientia, see Rites of Durham {Surtees Soc. Pub. 15 (1842), 

PP-75>85)- 

239. Snyttro. Cf. Greg. Moral, lib. xi. cap. 8 (Migne 75. 958) : ' Christum Dei 
virtutem et Dei sapientiam (i Cor. i. 24) ; qui apud ipsum semper est, quia /;/ 
principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum (Jn. i. i) ? 
Cf. iElfric, Horn. i. 40: * Word bi'S wisdomes geswutelung ; and l>xt Word, I'ret 
is se Wlsdon^ is acenned of "Sam ^Imihtigum Faeder, biitan anginne ; for'San ^'e 
he wses sefre God of Gode, Wisd5m of ^am wisan Faeder'; Hom. i. 258: 'His 
Wisdom, Jje he mid ealle gesceafta geworhte, se is his Sunu, se is sefre of (Sam 
Faeder, and mid t>am Faeder.' Cf. i. 248, 500; 2. 42. See also Prov. 3. 19; 
8. 22, 23; Ps. 104. 24; 136. 5; and cf. Lk. 11. 49 with Mt. 23. 34. 

241. Cosijn compares Rid. 2^. 



102 NOTES. [PART K 

242. fira bearnum. A Biblical phrase; cf. my The Bible and English Prose 
Style ^ p. ix. 

243-274. Translated by Morley, English Writers, 2. 227-8. 

243. From here to the end of the section is a variation upon the second half 
of the Antiphon, the petition. 

245. ywe. LWS. form; see variants. — neod. Not to be confounded with 
7iyd. 

246. motau. Uncertain whether ind. or opt. 

247. ryhtgeryno. Cf. 196. 

250. hercynie. Cf . hidercyme. — hgelende. Pres. part. ; so Ph. 590 ; Ps. 
io825; Ps. C. 50. 

251. gyldnan geatu. Plur. for the sing. : aiir earn por tarn. The reference is 
undoubtedly to the physical birth of Christ. This is shown by the Responds of 
the last week in Advent, and the Vigil of Christmas, as given in Gregory's Liber 
Responsalis (Migne 78. 731, 734). The first has: ' Ingressus est per splendidam 
regionem, aurem Virginis, visitare palatium uteri ; et regressus est per auream 
Virginis portam.' The other has : ' Introivit per aurem Virginis in regionem 
nostram, indutus stolam purpuream ; et exivit per auream portam lux et decus 
universae fabricae mundi.' Cf. 318. Dietrich thinks the reference here (but not 
in 318) is to 'das Thor des Himmelreichs oder des Paradieses' {HaupfsZs. 
9. 199). Cf. Sat. 649. 

252. Cf. 308 ff. 

253. heofona Heahfrea. Cf. 424. 

254. gesece. 'Visita.' Grein interprets as opt.; but cf. Gram. 410, N. 4. 
The parallelism with hat seems to be decisive in favor of the imp. 

purh J>in sylfes gong. Brooke translates : ' through thy very self a-coming '[!]. 

256. wulf. With allusion to Jn. 10. 12. Cf. Greg. Horn, in Evang. lib. i, 
hom. 14 (Migne 76. 1128) : 'Sed est alius lupus qui sine cessatione quotidie non 
corpora, sed mentes dilaniat, maligniis videlicet spiritus, qui cautas fidelium insi- 
dians circuit, et mortes animarum quaerit.' 

See .^Ifric, Hom. i. 36: * pam lareowe gedafena^ I'aet he symle wacol sy ofer 
Godes eowode, J^aet se ungesewenlica wulf Godes seep ne tostence.' Similarly 
I. 238-240 : ' yElc bisceop and selc lareow is to hyrde gesett Godes folce, l^cet hi 
sceolon hset folc wi'S tJone wulf gescyldan. Se wulf is deofol, ^e syrw'S ymbe 
Godes gela^unge, and cep5 hu he mage cristenra manna sawla mid leahtrum 
forddn.' See Bugge, Home of the Eddie Poems, pp. Ivii, Ixxiii ff. 

257. deorc dea(5scua. This is the obvious reading ; cf. Beow. 160. It is the 
personified Shadow of Death, a sublime conception. Cf. dea&es scica, Ps. 87^, 
106^' 1^; Sat. 455. Imagine Milton's description of Death, P. L. 2. 666-673, 
applied to Satan. Brooke translates : ' beast that works in darkness.' 

259. blode geboMes. Cf. Rev. 5. 9. 

261. ussa. We should probably read thus, to agree with nioda. — nioda. Th. 
tr. needs ; Gr. {Spr.) Herzen (as if moda). The reading of the text is sufficiently 
confirmed hy SouVs Address 48 (Exon. /r«ra neoda lust; Were, meda, evidently 
for nledd). The whole '^Vxz.^o. ■= against our will. 

264. wreccan. -an for -um {Gram. 237, N. 6). — wites. Possibly we should 
read wittes, as Grein {Spr.) and Cosijn suggest, the latter equating it with the 



PART I.] NOTES. 103 

gdstbona of Beow. 177 ; but cf. silslbonan, Sat. 640, which furnishes a fairly good 
parallel to this, and see PBB. 10. 456. 

265. Perhaps alluding to Lk. 10. 18, of which Plummer says: ' It refers to the 
success of the disciples regarded as a symbol and earnest of the complete over- 
throw of Satan. Jesus had been contemplating evil as a power overthrown.' 

266. hondgeweorc. 801414(111). — haelej>a Scyj7}7end. So^;;. 396; //j'.S^^. 

267. on ryht. Cf. Ph. 664, Rid. 41^, Beow. 1555. 
269-274. Morley's translation is as follows : 

Through love of sin he drew us, that bereft of Heaven's light 

We suffer endless miseries, betrayed for evermore, 
Unless Thou come to save us from the slayer, Lord of Might ! 

Shelter of Man ! O Living God ! come soon, our need is sore ! 

269. ]7onaii. ' Unde.' — J)urh synlust. 'Perculpam.' 

270. fortyhte. This emendation of Cosijn's seems to deserve the preference 
over the MS. reading. It would be strange if, side by side with a well-known y^r- 
tyhtan, there should be 2l forty llaji with precisely the same meaning, from a tyllan 
of which nothing could be made. — tires woiie. Cf. ttrleas, Beow. 843. 

271. a btitan ende. So 41 5. — ermjju. Elsewhere in the poem, jj/rw/?/. 

272. ofostlicor. Where we should use the positive. 

273. lifgende God. 80755(11). 

274. Helm alwihta. Cf. 410. 

275 ff. Based upon an occasional Antiphon of the Magnificat for Advent : 

O MUNDI DOMINA, REGIO EX SEMINE ORTA : EX TUO JAM CHRISTUS PROCESSIT 
ALVO, TANQUAM SPONSUS DE THALAMO ; HIC JACET IN PRAESEPIO QUI ET 
SIDERA REGIT. 

Only one phrase is Biblical, from Ps. 19. 5 (18. 6) : * In sole posuit tabernaculum 
suum, et ipse tanquam sponsus procedens de thalamo suo.' For the application to 
Christ, cf. Pseudo-Jerome in Livius, p. 78, and Augustine, Sedulius, and others, 
quoted in Salzer, p. 115, N. 4. The hymn of Ambrose, ' Veni, Redemptor gen- 
tium,' has : 

Procedit e thalamo suo, 

Pudoris aula regia. 

See Neale and Littledale, i. 265. 

275. mgera. GoUancz comments : ' Th. suggested that the word was due to 
an error of the scribe, and should properly be maria ; there is no evidence for 
this view, but it is probable that the poet used mcBra because of its likeness to 
maria, — the sort of popular etymology that the old homilists delighted in.' 
There is no evidence for this view ; but cf. 446. Mxre is used alone as a voc. in 
Ps. 1X8132. 

276. clseneste. Cf. 187, 331. 

cwen. 'Domina'; cf. 1198. Mary is thus celebrated by Athanasius (Livius, 
79, 80, 213), Ephraem (96, 296, 298), Methodius (153), Chrysippus (81), Fortu- 
natus (368), Hesychius (81), and Sophronius (335). See also Salzer, pp. 420-3, 
and cf. ^Ifric, Horn. 2. 22: 'Uton beon eac gemyndige hu micelre ge'Sinc'Se sy 
baet halige m^den Maria, Cristes moder ; heo is gebletsod ofer eallum wifhades 



I04 NOTES. [part I. 

mannum ; hco is seo heofenlice cwhi, and ealra crlstenra manna frofer and fultum.' 
So Bl. Horn. 105. 17 : ' ealra fsemnena cwen.' 

277. to widan feore. 801343,1543(111). 

278. Cf. 381. 

280. bryd. Cf. such Biblical passages as Cant. 4. 8-12; 5. i. The figure is 
used by Ephraem (Livius, 99, 383, 386, 419), Ambrose (270), Jerome (97), 
(Pseudo-) Augustine (276), Prudentius (450), Proclus (98), Cyril of Alexandria 
(277), Chrysologus (137), and Isidore of Seville (277). Salzer (pp. 99-100) quotes 
from the hymns such expressions as sponsa Christi, sponsa smnmi Regis, cara 
sponsa Dei, sponsa Creatoris, sponsa Patris aeterni. 

282-3. V^ hyhstan . . . J>egnas. Grein {Spr.) interprets as * archangels ' ; cf. 
A71. 726; Gen. 15; Hy. 7^^. 

284. halgiim meahtum. So 1189(111). 

285-6. These lines suggest a reminiscence of the triple Hecate, as in Servius 
on Aen. 4. 511 : ' Cum super terras est, creditur esse Luna ; cum in terris, Diana; 
cum sub terris, Proserpina.' Cf. Chaucer, where, in the Prologue of the Second 
Nufi^s Tale, he is speaking of Mary's Son 

That of the tryne compas lord and gyde is 
Whom erthe and see and heven, out of relees, 
Ay herien. 

This resembles the lines of the Hymn (for Ascension Day), * Aeterne Rex altis- 

sime ': 

Ut trium rerum machina, 

Caelestium, terrestrium, 

Et inferorum condita, 

Flectat genu jam subdita. 
And see Phil. 2. 10. 

288. ]7risthyegende. Only Gn. Ex. 50. 

289. brohtes. Cf. Gram. 356. We should expect the opt.; cf. Prollius, 
§45- 6; § 44. 13. For the thought one might adduce Augustine's statement, as 
quoted by Livius, p. 199: ' She consecrated her virginity to God.' 

292. beaga hroden. Cf. beaghroden, Beow. 623; Jud. 138; Rid. 15^; and 
see 330. Elsewhere hreodan takes the inst. : Beow. 304, 1151 ; Ph. 79 ; Rid. Sl^'^; 
[lid. 37 ; An. 1451 ; Whole j^. Perhaps we should read beaguni. — lac. Offering, 
oblation. 

293. heofonhame. Cf. Ps. 102I8, 1221, 137^, 148*. — hlutre mode. So 
Met. 292; cf. Gti. -]-]. 

295 ff. Cf. 200 ff. 

296. meahta sped. Cf. (H) 488, 652, (HI) 1383. 

300. Cf. 84, 211. 

unwemme. Cf. Chaucer, Prologue to Second Nicn's Tale: 

Thou, virgin wemmelees, 
Bar of thy body, and dweltest mayden pure, 
The creatour of every creature. 

303. Gsaias. Rather, Ezekiel. In the service for Wednesday of the first 
week of Advent, according to the Roman Breviary, we read, as the Response to 



( 



PART I.] NOTES. 105 

the Second Lesson, the following : ' Ante multum tempus prophetavit Ezechiel : 
Vidi portam clausam; ecce, Deus ante saecula ex ea procedebat pro salute mundi; 
et erat iterum clausa, demonstrans Virginem, quia post partum permansit virgo. 
Porta quam vidisti, Dominus solus transibit per illam.' Cf. Newman, Tracts for 
the Times, 3. 186-7. The passage of Ezekiel is 44. 1-2. The confusion between 
Isaiah and Ezekiel may have arisen, because the Lesson immediately preceding is 
from Isaiah, chap. 3. 

306 ff. Note Cynewulf's highly poetical expansion. TXwx^ \}i\Q. geond heodland 
suggests the descrying of the gate from afar, as in The Holy Grail : 

And eastward fronts the statue, and the crown 
And both the wings are made of gold, and flame 
At sunrise till the jDeople hi far fields, 
Wasted so often by the heathen hordes, 
Behold it, crying, * We have still a King.' 

308. aejjelic ingong. Brooke translates : ' Glorious an Ingang ! ' 

310. bewrijjen. Ci.Tewnysovy, Lancelot aftd Elame ^od>: ' His battle-z£'r/'^//^« 

arms and mighty hands.' 

312. forescyttelsas. Both scyt{t)el diwd. sc}>t{t)els are found in the prose; cf. 

Bosworth-Toller. 

314. clustor. Cf. Chaucer, as above: 

Within the cloistre blisful of thy sydes 
Took mannes shap the eternal love and pees. 

315. fiodes engel. Cf. Ezek. 40. 3. 

316. onwrah. Also (II) 463. 

oud J»3et word acwasS. Also (II) 474, 714. 1 

318. gyldnan gatu. Cf. 251. 

320. gefselsian. I quote from my note in the fournal of Germanic Philology, i . 
334-6 : 'Thorpe translates it by "make pure"; Grein {Dichtungen), by "verher- 
lichen"; Gollancz, by "glorify" {Cynewulf s Christ') and "make resplendent" 
{Exeter Book). In the Sprachschatz, Grein assigns to gefalsian the meanings 
"lustrare, expiare, mandare, purificare, clarificare." 

' Professor Bright proposes to xedidgefcestniafi ior gefcFlsian. He says : " Gefcest- 
nian, taken w'lih. fees tan of the next line, reflects in a striking way the special 
emphasis of the original passage : ' This gate shall be shtit . . . therefore it shall 
be shut'; cf. also 11. 251-2, which shows that the closed gates were particularly 
in mind." 

*I propose to retain gefJlsiaji, and to translate it by "pass through." 

'That Grein is correct in 2iss\gx\ix\g gef^lsian (and also to f^lsiaji) the meaning 
"lustrare" is shown by a comparison with the Wright-Wiilcker Vocabularies, 
where (438 23) we have: "lustrans, faslsende." This, however, does not determine 
the meaning of f^lsende, since lustrare has various definitions. Of these, the 
commonest in the Vulgate is "pass through," " go through." Thus, too, in the 
Vocabularies (4343) : "lustrata, geondhworfen," and (438 39) : " lustraturus, geond- 
ferende." Since it has been shown that the well-known Latin meaning of " lus- 
trare" as "traverse," "pass through," must have been familiar to OE. scholars 



/ 



I06 NOTES. [part r. 

through the Vulgate, and is unmistakably recognized in OE. itself; and since, 
as we have seen, falsiait is used in OE. as an equivalent of Itistrare, we need not 
hesitate to assign to the OE. verb in our line the meaning of "traverse," "pass 
through," if the context appears to demand it. 

'That the context does demand it is, I think, evident : v. 321 is the gloss on 
gefielsiaii ; "tSas gyldnan gatu . . . God . . . wile . . . gef^lsian " is thus corrobo- 
rated, explained, and expanded by " h>urh t>a faestan locu foldan neosan." 

' So far as action is concerned, there is no question anywhere of the shutting of 
the gate ; the gate is conceived as already shut, and attention is directed to the 
passage through (cf. the "faer^ inn" and "ut faer'5" of i^lfric). That this is true 
may be seen from the comment of Ambrose {Ep. I. 7) : ' Quae est ilia porta sanc- 
tuarii, porta ilia exterior ad orientem, quae manet clausa, et nemo, \\\(\\x\\, pertran- 
sibit per eam, nisi solus Deus Israel ? Nonne haec porta Maria est, per quam in 
hunc mundum Redemptor intravit?^ Professor Bright's proposed change to 
gefcestnian, so far from giving a better sense, would merely weaken the fcEstan of 
the next line : the gate which has just been fastened has not, to the imagination, 
the same character of impermeability as that which has long been locked (cf. the 
"ful longe Sr" of v. 252, if that passage is to be connected with this). And why 
should the " Father Almighty" fasten the gates in order that immediately, in the 
next line, he may pass through them? This is neither Scripture nor poetry.' Cf. 

145- 

328. Du eart ]70et wealldor. Cf. the last note. The same view is repre- 
sented by y^^lfric, Horn. i. 194 : ' " p'is geat ne biS nanum menn geopenod, ac se 
Hlaford ana fear's inn hurh l^aet geat, and eft ut faer'S, and hit bi'S belocen on 
ecnysse." pset beclysede geat on Codes huse getacnode hone halgan maeig'Shad 
hjere eadigan Marian. Se Hlaford, ealra hlaforda Hlaford, \>?e.\. is Crist, bec5m 
on hire inno'S, and 'Surh hi on menniscnysse wear^ acenned, and j^aet geat bi'5 
belocen on ecnysse; ^aet is, I'aet Maria waes maden ier 'S^re cenninge, and mjeden 
on 'Ssere cenninge, and mseden aefter ^sere cenninge.' 

But the interpretation is much earlier, being found in Gregory Thaumaturgus 
(Livius, 123), Ephraem (116, 297, 412, 423), Gregory of Nyssa (115), Ambrose 
(114, 115), Jerome (97, 104, 114; cf. Lehner, p. 137), Theodoret (115), Seduhus 
(444), Proclus (115)? Chrysippus (223), Ennodius (454), Julianus Pomerius (116), 
Arator (454), Fortunatus (459), Hesychius (227), Rufinus (Lehner, p. 141). See 
also Salzer, p. 117, n. 7, and the whole of the eighth chapter of Ambrose's De 
Itistitutione Virginis (Migne 16. 319). 

wealldor. Cf. weallgeat, Jud. 141 ; An. 1205. 

331. gecorene. In the Fathers, Mary is often called electa. Qi. Jul. 613. 

334. liojjucaegan bileac, Cf. Ambrose, De Inst. Virginis, cap. 9 (Migne 16. 
321) : 'Porta clausa es, virgo; nemo aperiat januam tuam, quam semel clausit 
Sanctus et Verus, qui habet clavim David, qui aperit et nemo claudit, claudit et 
nemo aperit.' This carries us back to 18. 

lifes Brytta. Cf. Llffr'ea, 15. So An. 823; Gen. 122. 

336. Cf. 201, 295. — Codes spelboda. So Dan. 533, 743 ; Ph. 571. 

341 . ' Now that we look upon the child (lying) on thy breast ' (taking on and 
foran as separate prepositions). Note the tenderness of the poet, and cf. the 
close of Milton's Hytnn on the Morning of Chrisfs A^ativity. Professor Bright, 



PART I.J NOTES. 107 

following Thorpe, regards breoshan staria&, however, as ' view or look upon with 
our inmost thoughts,' and interprets the whole sentence : ' Then shall we be able, 
. . . now that we with our inmost thoughts look on the child before us {fo'ran).' 

breostum. Cf. Sweet's note on Cura Past. loi. 16 (p. 480), with reference to 
the dual or plural, and see Gram. 274, N. 2. 

342. Gejjinga. Observe the intercessory character attributed to the Virgin ; 
cf. Lingard, Anglo-Saxon Chnrch 2. 758, and ^Ifric, //om. i. 204: ' Uton biddan 
nu baet eadige and \^xt gesaelige maeden Marian )?ffit heo us ge^ingige t5 hyre 
agenum Suna and to hire Scyppende, Heelende Crist.' 

344. gedwolan. This dread of heresy and false doctrine is very significant. 
Cf. Allen, Christian Institutions., pp. 354-5 : ' The largest and most inclusive 
answer to the problem [of the Atonement], which the church of the Catholic 
creeds was practically unanimous in rendering, set forth the ignorance of man as 
the source of the evils in which he was engulfed and out of which he vainly 
sought to escape, his ignorance of the true nature of God and of His relation to 
the world ; ignorance of the true constitution of man and of his high destiny. 
Christ came as the enlightener, the light which came forth from the eternal light, 
to recreate or to rejuvenate humanity, to disclose to men their true relationship 
to God. In ways which could not be defined, He broke the power of sin and 
overcame its deadly fascination. It was assumed that the soul was made for God, 
and that when light was revealed, man by the inner law of his being would 
respond to light. To know the truth, was to be set free ; the knowledge which 
acted through the mind upon the conscience and the heart, involved obedience : 
This is life eternal ; to know God and Jesiis Ch?-ist whom He has sent. In this way 
the world was reconcitfed unto God and God unto the world.' Cf. 106, and note. 

347. wunigaii. Except in this word, the z, ig of such verbs is usually repre- 
sented in this poem by g. 

348-377. Perhaps based upon the Antiphon of the Magnificat for December 19 : 

U RADIX JESSE, QUI STAS IN SIGNUM POPULORUM, SUPER QUEM CONTINEBUNT 
REGES OS SUUM, QUEM GENTES DEPREGABUNTUR : VENI AD LIBERANDUM 
NOS, JAM NOLI TARDARE. 

The Biblical sources are : Isa. 11. 10 : 'In die ilia radix Jesse, qui stat in sigjium 
popularutn, ipsum gentes deprecabunttir . . .'; Isa. 52. 15: '. . . super ipsum con- 
tinebunt reges os suum . . . ' ; Heb. 10. 37 : ' . . . qui venturus veniet, et non tardabit.' 

A great part of this section has no obvious relation to the Antiphon ; but cer- 
tain lines seem to point to it. There may be ' contamination ' wdth the next, as 
well as with some of the preceding. 

349-357. Cf. 109-111, 1 21-2, 216-240. 

350. efen-wesende. Cf. efeneardigende, 237; cf. zElfric, Horn. i. 2S2 : 'Godes 
Sunn is ^fre of Sam Faeder acenned, and sefre mid him wunigende.' — ham. Cf. 

305. 647- 

355. mid ]?one ecaii Freaii. Cf. mid hi'^ne engan Frean, 237. 

356. ]7as sidan gesceaft. Cf. 239b. 

357-8. Bsem . . . tdeoftest. Here, in the introduction of the Holy Spirit, is 
the first suggestion of the Trinity, which is to be the theme of the next section. 



I08 NOTES. [part I. 

geiiifeene. Cf. the Nicene Creed : * qui ex Patre Filioque procedit' See Blunt, 
p. 375: 'The words "et Filio " or "Filioque" of the Procession of the Holy 
Ghost have, as is well known, never been admitted into the Creed by the Eastern 
Church. They were first introduced, probably, as an additional protest against 
the Arian denial of the full Godhead of the Son, by the Spanish Church, at the 
great Council of Toledo in 589; or, according to Bingham, at the still earlier 
Council of Bracara in 411. Some, however, think that they cannot be traced 
with certainty higher than the Toledan Council of 6;^^. The addition first became 
of importance towards the end of the eighth century, when the doctrine of the 
procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son was wielded as a theological weapon 
against the adoptionist heresy of the Spanish Bishops, Felix and Elipandus. It 
was then generally adopted through Gaul and Germany, chiefly through the 
influence of Charlemagne.' 

It should not be forgotten that Alcuin, whom I have elsewhere {Anglia 15. 
9-19) shown to be the author of a conception of purgatorial fire adopted by Cyne- 
wulf in his Elene, wrote controversial tracts directed against the heresy of Felix 
and Elipandus, a treatise on the Procession of the Holy Spirit, and another on 
the Trinity. Chap. 5, Bk. I of the last-named is entitled, Quod Spiritus sanctus 
comi?iunis est Patris et Filii Spiritus, Now the word communis is precisely the 
one which would be translated by gemane, and this is the very treatise with the 
teaching of which, as I showed in the article cited above, Cynewulf must have 
been familiar. These coincidences, therefore, are not without significance. 

358-372. Cf. 149-154- 

359. Jjurh eaSniedu. So 1442 (III) ; Gu. 74. 

360. hsefta. Cf. 154. 

361. nieclJ>iowa. Cf. wTteheowum, 151. 

364. hetelan. Cosijn refers to Bosworth-Toller, and adds Beda-Wheloc, 
p. 309, and Saints 3. 406. 

365. gebunden bealorapum. Cf. 117, and note. — gelong. Cf. 152. 
367-377. Cf. 249-274. See especially help, 366: helpe, 263; hidercyme, 366: 

hercyme, 250 ; firena lust, 369 : synlust, 269 ; yrm^a, 370 : er7n}>a, 271 ; ne lata to 
lange, 373: hrcEdlice, 263; its is lissa J>earf, 373; tls is J>z?ira drna J^earf, 255; 
dhredde, 374; hreddan, 274. 

368. afrefre leasceafte. Cf. 175. 

371-2. tydran . . . heanlice. Cf. 29-31. — tydran mode. Cf. Gu. 729. 

372. Cym. But aun, 149, 243. 

373. ne lata to lange. ' Jam noli tardare.' 

374. ' Ad liberandum nos.' — li^loglefe. Ci. Iiieloltf, 1^0. 

377. on )7eode. Cf. 127. — J7inne willan. Cf. 1236, 1261 (III). 

378-415. Based upon two of the Antiphons for Lauds on Trinity Sunday, 
according to the Sarum Use : 

O BEATA ET BENEDICTA ET GLORIOSA TRINITAS, PATER ET FILIUS ET SPIRITUS 

SANCTUS. 
TE JURE LAUDAXT, TE ADORANT, TE GLORIFICANT OMNES CREATURAE TUAE, O 

BEATA TRINITAS. 



PART I.] NOTES. 109 

The former of these has been adopted as the invocation of the Trinity near the 
beginning of the Litany ; see Blunt, p, 225. 

379. halig. These adjectives do not strictly render the three of the first Anti- 
phon, though this may stand for benedicta, and wlitige for gloriosa. 

prynes. Cf. yElfric, Horn. i. 10 : ' Deos J^rynnys is an God : haet is, se Fasder; 
and his Wisd5m, of him sylfum sefre acenned ; and heora begra Willa, J^aet is se 
Halga Gast ; he nis na acenned, ac he gse'S of i^am Fseder and of )>am Suna gellce. 
Das J?ry hadas sindon an ^Elmihtig God.' Cf. i. 228, 248, 276-8, 498-500; 2. 42, 
56, 362. For other occurrences of the word in the poetry, see 599; EL 177; 
Jul. 726; An. 1687; Gu. 618 ; Jud. 86 ; Hy. 8^0. 

On the comparatively late date of the Feast of Trinity, cf. Burbidge, Liturgies 
and Offices of the Church, pp. 262-3 • 'The importance given to the Festival of the 
Trinity through the numbering of the Sundays for the rest of the year as Sundays 
after Trinity, is another English custom shared from ancient times with the Gal- 
ilean Church, but not adopted by the Roman. The observance of Trinity Sun- 
day began in France about the eighth century, being mentioned in a letter to the 
Emperor Charlemagne. Its observance is also provided for in an ancient MS. of 
the monastery of S. Denys, and in another belonging to Tours, circa a.d. 900. It 
seems also to be referred to in the Pontifical of Egbert, Archbishop of York, 
A.D. 732-766. The Festival was not generally admitted into the Roman Service 
Books until the fifteenth century.' 

On the general significance of the doctrine, cf. Allen, Christian Institutioiis, 
p. 301: 'If the course of Christian history discloses the enduring tendency to 
distinguish between the revelation of the Father in creation, and in the order of 
the visible world, the revelation of the Son in the redemption of humanity as a 
process revealed in history, or the revelation of the Holy Spirit in the inward life 
of the individual soul, as though either of these might constitute a religion with- 
out the others, so also does the history of the church reveal the threefold con- 
sciousness and will and purpose in unity, as if no one of the three were to be 
excluded, or subordinated to the others. These three agree in one. Beneath the 
diversity there is an underlying unity which, if it be not denied, still asserts its 
claim, and at least keeps the problem for ever real. When unity is sought for by 
the customary methods of suppression, the higher unity is reasserted by division 
and schism. In the ancient church also, when the effort was made to overcome 
the nature-religions, as by the first Christian apologists, who failed, however, at 
the same time to do justice to the divine life as revealed in nature, the principle 
inherent in those old religions came back, and, entering the church in unsuspected 
ways, revolutionized its cultus. When in the ancient church there was a tend- 
ency toward the suppression of the inner personal life by external authority, 
when prophetism was discouraged and finally banished, there arose in monas- 
ticism a protest in behalf of the inner life of the Spirit and its coequal importance 
when compared with the interests of historic religion, — such a protest as the 
world has not witnessed before or since. Thus the conflicts of the church and its 
inner revolutions attest the coequality of the three distinctions in the one divine 
essence. Natural religion or the Fatherhood of God, historical Christianity or 
the worship of the Son, the inward experience wrought by the Holy Spirit, these 
three also agree in one. But no one of them is complete without the others.' 



I lO NOTES. [part I. 

381. mid ryhte. 'Jure.' 

382. ealle maefteiie. So Beow. 2667 ; cf. Ps. 105-^. 

386. seraphinnes cynn. Cf. the description in ^/<?«i? 739-749: 

para on hade sint 
in sindreame syx genemned, 
\>2. ymbsealde synt mid syxum eac 
figrum, gefraetwad, fsegere scinaK 
para sint .IIII., ) e on flihte a 
J?a hegnunge )'rymme beweotigaj? 
fore onsyne eces Deman, 
singallice singah in wuldre 
hSdrum stefnum Heofoncininges lof, 
wo5a wlitegaste, ond ) as word cwe"Sah 
clSnum stefnum: — }?am is Ceruphin nama. 

Ceruphin is here 'cherubim,' not 'seraphim'; the mistake is derived from the 
Latin original. 

iElfric says concerning the seraphim {Horn. i. 344) : ' Seraphim sind gecwedene 
byrnende, o'5'Se onielende ; hi sind swa miccle swI'Sor byrnende on Codes lufe, 
swa micclum swa hi sind t5 him ge'Seodde ; for'San ^e nane d'Sre englas ne sind 
betweonan him and ^am i^lmihtigan Code. Hi sind byrnende, na on fyres wisan, 
ac mid micelre lufe >aes wealdendan Cyninges.' This seems to repose on Gregory, 
Horn in Evang. 34. 10 (Migne 76. 1252): 'Seraphim etiam vocantur ilia spiri- 
tuum sanctorum agmina quae ex singulari propinquitate Conditoris sui incompa- 
rabili ardent amore. Seraphim namque ardentes vel incendentes vocantur. Quae, 
quia ita Deo conjuncta sint ut inter haec et Deum nulli alii spiritus intersint, 
tanto magis ardent quanto hunc vicinius vident. Quorum profecto flamma am.or 
est, quia, quo subtilius claritatem divinitatis ejus aspiciunt, eo validius in ejus 
amore fiammescunt.' 

387. bremende. Cf. 483; Z>(a:«. 406; Men. <^d^. 

388. una]7reoteiidum. Cf. the verb dhreotan. — Jjrymmuin. Not 'num- 
bers' (Thorpe, Gollancz^), nor 'notes' (Gollancz^). 

391. cyst. Cf. the quotation from ^Ifric under 386; they are closest to God. 

392. Cf., under 386, El. 745: 'fore onsyne eces Deman,' and An. 719-724: 

Cheruphim and Seraphim, 
\>z. on swegeldreamum syndon nemned ; 
fore onsyne ecan Dryhtnes 
standa'S stl^ferh'Se, stefnum heriga^, 
halgum hleo'Srum, Heofoncyninges hrym, 
Meotudes mundbyrd. 

setwiste. Not 'essence' (Thorpe), nor 'being' (Gollancz). 
393-9- Here Brooke's translation is better than usual, though it is marred 
by the last hemistich : 

Ever and forever all adorned with the sky, 
Far and wide they worship God the wielder of the world, 
And with winged plumes watch around the Presence 
Of the Lord Almighty, of the Lord Eternal ! 



PART I.] NOTES. I I I 

All around the throne of God, thronging they are eager, 
Which of them the closest may to Christ the Saviour 
Flashing play in flight, in the garths of peacefulness ! 

393. swegle gehyrste. Th., 'these ornaments of heaven'; Go.i, ' wreathed 
with celestial light ' ; G0.2, ' wrapt in bright harmony ' ; and see Brooke. Grein 
{Spr.) assumes an zAv. swegle here, 1102, Gn. Ex. 78; Met. 28^1 ; this is borne 
out by the adj. swegle (OS. suigli)^ Beow. 2749, Ap. 32. On the other hand, see 
the compounds sweglbefdlden, Sat. 588 (cf. Haupfs Zs. 10. 365) ; sweglbeorht, Gu. 
1 187; sivegltorht, Gen. 28, 95, Gn. Ex. 41; An. 1250; Met. 29'-^*; sweglwered, 
Beow. 606. Grein does not recognize a simple inst. swegle, except in swegle benufn- 
ene, Gu. 597. 

395. fijjrum. Cf. Exod. 25. 20; 37. 9; i Sam. 4. 4; Ps. 80. i ; 99. i. The 
cherubim and seraphim were confused, as we have seen ; then the images of 
the cherubim were confounded with the living angels. But see also Isa. 6. i, 2. 

399. lacan. Cf. Ph. 316; Fates of Men 23; Met. 24^. 

403-415. This is a paraphrase of the hymn variously called the Sanctus, Ter- 
sanctus, Triumphal Hymn, Angelic Hymn, or Seraphic Hymn. It is composed 
of a modification of- the hymn of the Seraphim in Isa. 6. 3, and of Mt. 21.9 (based 
upon Ps. 118. 26). These are: 

* Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus exercituum, plena est omnis terra 
gloria ejus.' 

' Hosanna filio David ; benedictus qui venit in nomine Domini ; hosanna in 
altissimis.' 

The Hymn is regularly found in all Liturgies in the same place, viz. at the con- 
clusion of the Preface, and just before the Consecration (Hammond, Liturgies 
Eastern and Western, p. 381). In the Gregorian Sacramentary it is thus introduced 
(Migne 78. 25) : 

* Per quem Majestatem tuam laudant angeli, adorant dominationes, tremunt 
potestates : caeli, caelorumque virtutes, ac beati seraphim socia exsultatione con- 
celebrant. Cum quibus et nostras voces, ut admitti jubeas, deprecamur, supplici 
confessione dicentes : 

Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth. Pleni sunt caeli et 
terra gloria tua. Osanna in excelsis. Benedictus qui venit in nomine Domini. 
Osanna in excelsis.' 

In the Sarum Use it is prefaced as follows (Blunt, p. 3S7) : 'Et ideo cum angelis 
et archangelis, cum thronis et dominationibus, cumque omni militia caelestis 
exercitus, hymnum gloriae Tuae canimus, sine fine dicentes' [the Hymn as above]. 

In the English Prayer Book we read : 

' Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the company of heaven, we 
laud and magnify thy glorious name, evermore praising thee, and saying : Holy, 
holy, holy. Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy glory ; glory be 
to thee, O Lord most high.' 

Blunt comments (p. 386) : ' St. Cyril [315-386] speaks of its long Preface . . . 
\Catech. Led. xxiii], and then goes on to say: "We make mention also of the 
Seraphim, whom Isaiah, by the Holy Ghost, beheld encircling the throne of God 
[cf. Christ, V. 395], and with two of their wings veiling their countenances, and 
with two their feet, and with two flying, who cried : ' Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God 



I 12 NOTES. [part I. 

of Sabaoth.' For this cause, therefore, we rehearse this confession of God, deliv- 
ered down to us from the Seraphim, that we may join in hymns with the host of 
the world above." ' 

The portion from Isaiah is adapted in the Te Dewn : ' Tibi Cherubim et Sera- 
phim incessabili voce [cf. tuidhreotendiini hrymmitjn, 388, and the 'sine fine 
dicentes' of the Sarum Use; Prayer Book, 'continually do cry'] proclamant : 
Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth ; pleni sunt caeli et terra 
majestatis gloriae Tuae'' (Blunt, p. 189). Referring to the words of Isa. 6. 3, 
' clamabant alter ad alterum,' the Mirror of our Lady says : ' And therefore, 
according to the angels, ye sing quire to quire, one Sanctus on the one side, and 
another on the other side, and so forth of other verses.' 

In Elene 750-3 is a much shorter form of the Hymn : 

Halig is se halga heahengla God, 
weoroda Wealdend ! Is Jsaes wuldres ful 
heofun ond eorge, ond eall heahmaegen 
tire getacnod ! 

iElfric, On the New Testament (Grein, Bibl. der Ags. Frosa, p. 19), thus intro- 
duces the verse of Isaiah : ' pa synd J?a twa gecySnyssa be Cristes menniscnysse 
and be J?£ere halgan l^rlnnysse on soSre annysse, swa Isaias geseah on his gastlican 
gesihSe hii God sylf gesset, and him sungon abutan duo seraphin, j^aet sind twa 
engla werod : Sanctus^ sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth, jjaet ys on Englisc : 
" Halig, halig, halig, Drihten weroda God ; mid his wuldre ys afylled eall eor'San 
bradnisse." ' 

403-412^. Brooke translates this {p. 395). 

403. Cf. ^^. 7!^: 

Halig eart Jju, halig, heofonengla Cyning. 

halig. Gregory assumed that the threefold repetition of Sanctus indicated the 
Trinity. So Horn, in Ezech. II. 4 (Migne 76. 977): ' Spiritales quippe illi patres 
omnipotentem Deum Trinitatem ita esse crediderunt, sicut eamdem Trinitatem 
novi patres aperte locuti sunt. Isaias namque audivit angelica agmina in coelo 
clamantia : Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus sabaoth. Ut enim perso- 
narum trinitas monstraretur, tertio Sanctus dicitur ; sed ut una esse substantia 
Trinitatis appareat, non Domini Sabaoth, sed Dominus Sabaoth esse perhibetur.' 

404-5. Cf. An. 541-2 : 'a \>m. dom lyfaS; ... is Hn nama halig.' 

405. dom. Brooke translates, ' dominion.' 

407. weoroda God. So 631 (II), ' Deus Sabaoth.' 

408. gefyldest. Cf. ' pleni.' 

409. wuldres Jjines. Apparently from the Mass, rather than the Te Deum 
(see above). Cf. Ph. 626-9. 

411. eee haelo. ' Hosanna.' ^<:F/<? is the translation of ' hosanna ' in ^Elfric, 
Hom. I. 214 (cf. my Biblical Quotations, p. 164) ; see also Bl. Horn., p. 81. Brooke 
translates by ' everlasting welfare '[!]. 

ond . . . beornum. Here it would appear as if the poet had added part of the 
Gloria in excelsis (Lk. 2. 14) : 'et in terra pax (though this is not lof^ hominibus.' 

414. to hroJ7re. Cf. 567. 



( 



PART I.] NOTES. 113 

416-439. The last section appears to constitute a sort of climax. It is not a 
celebration of Trinity Sunday, but the idea, derived from that source, is intro- 
duced to round off the treatment of the Advent theme. This general conception 
has been expressed by Blunt (p. 303) : * The significance of the festival, as the 
end of the cycle of days by which our Blessed Lord and His work are commemo- 
rated, is very great. ... On Whitsunday, therefore, we see the crowning point of 
the work of redemption ; and the feast of Trinity, on the Octave of Pentecost, 
commemorates the consummation of God's saving work, and the perfect revela- 
tion in the Church of the Three Persons in One God, as the sole objects of ado- 
ration. ... In the festival of Trinity all these solemn subjects of belief are 
gathered into one act of worship, as the Church Militant looks upward through 
the door that is opened in Heaven, and bows down in adoration with the Church 
Triumphant, saying, " Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, Which was, and is, 
and is to come." ' 

In another sense, the present section is not so much climactic as resumptive. 
The thought runs thus : Great is the mystery of the Incarnation (4i6-424a) ; it 
was to succor mankind that Christ came, and now he ever liveth to forgive and 
help (424b-428) ; therefore let us every one adore him (429-433), and so have a 
right to the endless joys of heaven (434-9). We shall hardly look for a specific 
source of these reflections. They are dictated by what has preceded. 

Brooke's insight at this point is strangely crossed and rendered ineffective by 
vagrant fancies. He says : ' And now this first part of the poem is closed by a 
prayer [!] that, with some feeling for art, refers back to the wonder of the Incar- 
nation with which it began, but which itself is nothing but the same pious 
thoughts we have so often had before. This repetition is so frequent in the 
C/irist tha.t I am more and more inclined to think that these tails at the end of the 
narrative or dialogue passages were sung by full choirs in church [!], by the lis- 
teners in the monastery halls, or perhaps by the whole band of some mission 
expedition in town or village, when the chief singers had first sung the narrative 
and dialogue.' 

416. wreeclic. This should probably be wr^tlTc. I suspect that all the 
instances of wrceclic in this sense are miswritings, due to the resemblance, in the 
manuscripts, of c and /. 

wrixl. Probably points forward to 424 ff. 

418. Cf. 123. 

419. friga. Possibly ace, in which case wiht would be adverbial. For the 
thought, cf. 37; Jul. 103; EL 341. 

420. sigores Agend. So 513 (II); Sat. 678. 

421. mara. Cf. 2i9ff. 

424. heofona Heahfrea. Cf. 253. — helpe gefremede. Cf. 263. 

425. monna cynne. Cf. 35a, 124a. 
427. helpe. Cf. 424. 

429. dsedum ond wordum. So Gen. 2249, Sat. 552 (.?), but esp. Chr. 1367, 
1582. 

432. inloeast. The -/c<r- due to lack of stress; this would seem to point to 
a short / before the change, and so to -lie- in the next line ; cf. Trautmann, Kyne- 
wtilf, p. 78. 



114 NOTES. 

434. Cf. 268, 345-7. — lisse. Points back to hergen and weorj^ige. — lean. 
Cf. 846. 

436. he. Such a man. 

437-9. Cf. Gu. 788-790 : 

pSr heo so^ wuna'S 
wlitig, wuldorfaest, ealne widan ferh, 
on lifgendra londes wynne. 

437. lifgendra londes. Cf. Ps. 27. 13; 142. 5; Fs. 141^; Ps. C. 157. — 
londes wynne. So 621. no; Isa. 24. 11. For the line see Gu. 790. 

Dietrich thus closes his consideration of this Part (p. 200) : • Dass sich Nr. V 
und VI als zweigliedriger Abschluss zu dem bisherigen Ganzen verhalte ist unver- 
kennbar ; ebenso dass, indem zuletzt der Blick auf die wahrend des Erdenlebens 
von Christus noch nicht betretene Heimat hingerichtet wird, das folgende Gedicht 
von seiner Riickkehr in die himmUsche Heimat, von der aus er den Menschen 
Gaben giebt, vorbereitet wird.' 



PART II. 

As Dietrich pointed out in 1853 {Hatipfs Zs. 9. 204), the chief source of this 
Part is the close of Gregory the Great's homily on the Ascension, being No. 29 
of his Homilies on the Gospels (Migne 76. 12 18-9). What Dietrich did not 
observe, but what is of singular interest and importance, these extracts are taken 
from the Breviary, under the season of Ascension. The relevant portions will be 
given in their appropriate places, as well as the supplementary sources. 

If we follow Gregory somewhat closely, we shall recognize an eightfold divi- 
sion, as follows : 

A. The significance of the white robes of the angels who appeared at the 
Ascension (440-599). 

B. {a) Our human nature, our very flesh, rose to heaven in the person of 
Christ; {b) and this fact Job expressed under 'the symbol of a bird's flight 
(600-65S). 

C. Not only did Christ thus ennoble our humanity, but he, by his Spirit, gave 
gifts unto men (659-690). 

D. Christ's Ascension strengthened and emboldened his Church (691-7 11). 

E. The Church, by the mouth of Solomon, figures the Ascension as the last of 
five leaps or bounds made by the Savior : (i) to the Virgin ; (2) into the manger ; 
(3) to the cross; (4) into the tomb; (5) to heaven. To these Cynewulf makes 
an original addition, the Descent into Hell ; this is inserted before (5), making six 
in all (712-743). 

F. We ought to follow Christ whither he has ascended (744-778, or 782a). 

G. We ought the rather to heed Christ's words, since he who was gentle at his 
Ascension will be terrible when he comes to the Judgment (782b-849). 

H. But let hope, as an anchor of the soul, fixed within the heavenly country, 
whither Jesus as our forerunner is entered, hold us steadfast amidst the fluctua- 
tions of this mortal life (850-866). 

With the interpolations which Cynewulf has introduced, the foregoing scheme 
requires subdivision and amplification. With these, it will stand somewhat as 
follows : 

Analysis. 

1. =A (440-455). 

2. The Ascension described, following the Scripture, with some legendary 
and poetical additions (456-532). 

3. The return of the disciples to Jerusalem, according to Scripture (533- 

545^)- 

4. = A, resumed (545^-557). 

5. The Harrowing of Hell (558-585). 

6. Lyrical reflections on the preceding (586-599). 

7. God's gifts of nature and providence, perhaps as prefiguring the gifts of 
his Spirit (600-612). 



Il6 NOTES. [part IL 

8. The redemption and glorification of our fallen humanity = Ba (613-632). 

9. The figure of a bird, by which Job expressed this thought = Bb (633-658). 

10. Christ gave the gifts of his Spirit unto men= C (659-690). 

11. =D (691-711). 

12. =E (712-743). 

13. =F (744-755)- 

14. Angel guards, watching, and prayer must shield us against the fiery darts 
of our adversaries (756-782^). 

15. = G, with personal application (782b-796). 

16. Rune passage (797-807^), 

17. The terrors of the Judgment = G (807^-849). 

18. =H (850-866). 

So much light is thrown upon this Part by an Ascension hymn ascribed to 
Bede that it seems desirable to print it in its entirety. The text is from Migne 
94. 624-6; Giles, Misc. Works of Venerable Bede, i. 83-86. As the whole is too 
long for use in the Church Service, extracts, sometimes considerably modified, 
from the complete text, have been made for this purpose (see Julian's Diet, of 
Hymnology, p. 554). Such a hymn, with interlinear gloss to certain stanzas, is 
found in the Szirtees Hymns, p. 57, with the title, Ymnus in Ascensione Dofnini 
ad Vesperam. This contains vv. 1-8, 53-68, 11 7-1 24, together with four adapted 
lines introduced before 117, and six and a half different lines at the end. That 
in Daniel (i. 208) consists of vv. 1-4, 53-6, 61-4, 12 1-4, the adapted and added 
lines being the same as in the Surtees Hymns. In the latter, the stanzas which 
are not glossed correspond to those which are omitted by Daniel. The variants 
from the complete poem are also the same in both. 

As illustrating the phraseology of the Christ, we may note : the frequent occur- 
rence of gloria, i, 5, 56, 76, 79, 84, 91, 95, 100, loi, 104, 113; triumphus, 5, 50, 
64; lustrans, ii; Auctor aetheris, 44 (cf. swegles Bryttan, 281; swegles Agend, 
543); Auctor virtntum, 98 (cf. meahta Wdldend, 822); consempitermis Filius, 
112 (cf. efe7iece Beam, 465). Then this is a lyric, with long descriptive and 
dramatic passages, among the latter being the adaptation of Psalm 24 (75 ff. ; cf. 
Chr. 575b ff.); it introduces the Harrowing of Hell (7, 9, 28, 106), followed 
immediately by the account of Christ's Ascension with the attendant hosts (29- 
36, 49-52, 69-72) ; the address of the two angels (62 ff.) ; the connection with the 
Last Judgment (67-8, 113-6); and the aspiration in 121-4, compared with Chr. 
75ib-755 ; to which may be added the allusion to the Nativity, 55. 

The complete poem is as follows : 

Hymnum canamus gloriae,! Nam diri leti limina, 

hymni novi nunc personent ; caecas et umbras inferi 10 

Christus novo cum tramite lustrans sua potentia, 

ad Patris ascendit thronum. leti ligarat principem ; 

Transit triumpho gloriae 5 et quos suos in actibus 

poll potenter culmina fideque lectos noverat, 

qui morte mortem absumpserat, omnes Averni faucibus 15 

derisus a mortalibus. salvavit a ferocibus ; 

^ Surtees, Domino. 



PART II 1 



NOTES. 



117 



laetamque vitae januam 
pandit Redemptor omnibus 
quos lex amara corporis 
vita pios privaverat. 
O mira rerum claritas ! 
miranda Salvatoris est 
virtus gemella gratia 
quae regna leti destruit ; 
nam plurimos ab inferi 
portis reduxit spiritu, 
multos et ipso corpora 
de fauce mortis eruit, 
surgentis ut de mortuis 
Christi sonarent gaudia 
binos 1 choros paschalia 
vita nova laetantium, 
binae cohortes aethera 
Christum secutae ascenderent, 
sedesque caelo perpetes 
inter tenerent angelos. 
Hunc ergo cuncti consonis 
diem feramus laudibus 
victor petit quo fulgidi 
Jesus Olympi januas ; 
quo nobis ipse apud Patrem 
toros beatos 2 praevius 
ac mansiones plurimas 
paravit Auctor aetheris ; 
quo tota praecedentium 
a saeculo fidelium 
caterva caeli regiam 
pandente Christo subiit. 
Erant in admirabili 
Regis triumpho altithroni 
coetus simul caelestium 
polum petentes agminum. 
Apostoli turn 3 mystico 
in monte stantes chrismatis 
cum matre claram -^ virgine 
Jesu videbant gloriam, 
ac, prosecuti lumine 
laeto petentem sidera, 
laetis per auras cordibus 
duxere Regem saeculi. 
Quos alloquentes angeli : 
* quid astra stantes cernitis ? 
Salvator hie est,' inquiunt, 
' Jesus triumpho nobilis.5 

1 bini chori ? 

2 Migne, Giles, beatus. 

3 Surtees, tunc. 
* Surtees, clara. 



A vobis ad caelestia 65 

qui regna nunc assumptus est, 

venturus inde saeculi 
20 in fine Judex omnium.' 

Haec dixerant, et non mora 

juncti choris felicibus, 70 

cum Rege regum lucidi 

portis Olympi approximant. 
25 Emissa tunc vox angeli : 

' portas,' ait, ' nunc pandite, 

et introibit perpetis 75 

Dux pacis et Rex gloriae.' 

Respondit haec ab intimis 
30 vox urbis almae moenibus : 

' Quis iste Rex est gloriae, 

intret poli qui januas ? 80 

nos semper in caelestibus 

Christum solemus cernere, 
35 et ejus una cum Patre 

pari beamur gloria ; 

at praeco magni Judicis 85 

Dominus potens et fortis est,' 

qui stravit atrum in praelio 
40 mundi triumphans principem ; 

quapropter elevamini 

portae perennes aetheris, 90 

introeat Rex gloriae, 

virtutis atque gratiae. 
45 IMirata adhuc caelestium 

requirit aula civium : 

' quis, inquit, est Rex gloriae, 95 

Rex iste tarn laudabilis ? ' 

HeriHs at mox buccina 
50 respondit :' Auctor omnium 

altissimus virtutum, et is 

Rex ipse fulget gloriae.' 100 

Dictis quibus, Rex gloriae, 

cum glorioso milite, 
55 ingressus est in aethere 

sublime regnum gloriae. 

Qua mansiones singulis 105 

quos de profundis inferi 

abduxerat, pro congruis 
60 donavit almus actibus. 

Ac 6 ipse cuncta transiens 

caeli micantis culmina, no 

ad dexteram sedit Patris 

consempiternus Filius, 

6 Surtees, nobili. 

6 Surtees apparently adapts the next five lines, 
changing and condensing them to four. 



I 1 8 NOTES. [PART II. 

venturus inde in gloria da nobis illuc sedula 

vivos simul cum mortuis devotione tendere 

dijudicare pro actibus, 115 qua 3 te sedere cum Patre 

justo potens examine. in arce regni credimus ; 

Quo nos precamur tempore, nostris ibi tum cordibus 123 

Jesu, Redemptor unice, tuo repleti* Spiritu 

inter tuos in aethere i ostende Patrem, et sufficit 

servos benignus^ aggrega ; 120 haec nobis una visio. 

We may remember that Bede died on Ascension eve, probably May 9, 742 (see 
the learned note in Mayor and Lumby's Bede, pp. 401-2), and that he used on 
his deathbed to sing Antiphons, the one for the Second Vespers of Ascension 
Day being apparently his favorite. As there is no accurate translation of Cuth- 
bert's letter on Bede's death (both that in Lingard's Anglo-Saxon Church 2. 177- 
182, and that in Stevenson's Bede, i. Ixxix-lxxxiii, reposing on an inferior text 
and being inaccurately translated, and that in Montalembert's Monks of the West 
5. 90-93 being incomplete), I transcribe the most important passages from the St. 
Gallen MS. of the ninth century, the oldest known, as printed by Mayor and 
Lumby, pp. 176 ff. : 'Postea letus et gaudens graciasque agens omnipotenti Deo 
omni die et nocte, immo horis omnibus usque ad diem Ascensionis Dominicae, id 
est vii id. Mai vitam ducebat. . . . Cantabat etiam antiphonas ob nostram conso- 
lationem et suam, quarum una est : " O Rex Gloriae, Domine virtutum, qui tri- 
umphator hodie super omnes caelos ascendisti, ne derelinquas nos orphanos," 
usque " veritatis. Alleluia." Cum venisset autem ad illud verbum, " Ne dere- 
linquas nos orphanos," prorupit in lacrimas et multum flebat. Et post horam 
cepit repetere quae incoaverat. Et sic tota die faciebat. ... In tali leticia quin- 
quagesimales dies usque ad diem praefatum deduximus. ... In letitia diem ulti- 
mum usque ad vesperum duxit.' The words omitted from the Antiphon are •. 
' sed mitte promissum Patris in nos Spiritum [veritatis].' 

440-455. See Analysis, i (p. 115). 

As the source of this section (and 545^-557), cf. Gregory, Hojn. in Evang. 
29. 9 : ' Hoc autem nobis primum quaerendum est, quidnam sit quod nato 
Domino apparuerunt angeli, et tamen non leguntur in albis vestibus apparuisse \. 
ascendente autem Domino, missi angeli in albis leguntur vestibus apparuisse. 
Sic etenim scriptum est : Videntibus illis elevatus est, et imbes siiscepit eum ah 
oculis eorum. Cum que intuerentur in caelum euntem ilium, ecce duo viri steterunt 
juxta illos in vestibus albis (Act. i. 9). In albis autem vestibus gaudium et 
solemnitas mentis ostenditur. Quid est ergo quod, nato Domino, non in albis 
vestibus, ascendente autem Domino, in albis vestibus angeli apparent, nisi quod 
tunc magna solemnitas angelis facta est, cum caelum Deus homo penetravit f 
Quia, nascente Domino, videbatur divinitas humiliata ; ascendente vero Domino,, 
est humanitas exaltata. Albae etenim vestes exaltationi magis congruunt quam 
humiliationi. In Assumptione {Breviary, Ascensione) ergo ejus angeli in albis 
vestibus videri debuerunt, quia qui in Nativitate sua apparuit Deus humilis, in 
Ascensione sua ostensus est homo sublimis.' Tr. by /Elfric, i. 298. 

' Surtees, aethera. 3 Surtees, quo. 

"^ So Surtees ; Migne, Giles, benignos. *repletis? 



I 



PART II.] NOTES. I 19 

This is from the Lesson for the Third Nocturn of Wednesday in the Octave of 
Ascension (Feria Quarta infra Octavum Ascensionis). The homily is continued 
at the Third Nocturn of the Octave, ending with the word praerogavit (see note 
on 783M96). 

440. gaestgerynum. So 713; An. 860; El. 189, 1148; Gu. 1086. In 
another sense Gu. 219. 

441. mon se msera. If we could but know whom Cynewulf is here address- 
ing, what light might be thrown upon the circumstances of his life ! It may per- 
haps have been an ecclesiastic, though such a person might be presumed to have 
reflected upon these matters as deeply as Cyne\\*ulf. It may have been a king, 
or perhaps a nobleman ; cf. ^Ifric's relations with laymen eminent for their 
virtue (chaps. 3 and 4 of Dr. Caroline L. White's ALlfric, a New Study of his Life 
and Writings., Boston, 189S). 

For mizre as employed in the voc. by itself, see 275, and Ps. iiS^^S; with se 
preceding, Beow. 1474. 

444. Cf. 298 (I). — J7urh clsenne had. Th. 'through state of purity'; Gr. 
(Z).) ' durch reine Geburt ' ; {Spr) ' a virgine ' ; Go. * in purity.' 

445. 3Iariaii. Gen., not ace. 

446. niundheals. Sanctuary, shelter; cf. mtmdbora, 28, and hdls, 587. 
Gollancz mentions this interpretation, though he adds : ' but cp. mund, 1. 92, and 
the special use of heals in such compounds as healsmcBge&, Gen. 2155; healsge- 
bedda, Beow. 63 ; mundheals may have had a similar meaning, " beloved 
maiden.'" — geceas. Cf. 36. 

447. gewerede. Cf. 552; El.262', Gen. ^62. 

449. Beorn. Possibly we should read Beam ; cf. El. 391. 

450. hleoj'orc'wdde. Qi. Dan. 155; An. 820. — hyrdum. Cf. Lk. 2. 8 ff. 
453. cwiS. For this impersonal use, cf. 701. 

456-532. See Analysis, 2 (p. 115). 
456. Bethania. Cf. Lk. 24. 50. 

459. wUdaege. So wilboda, Gu. 1220; tvilgcest, Mod. 7; wilgedryht, An. 916: 
Ph. 342; wilgesi&, Beow. 23, Gen. 2003; wilhre&ig, El. 11 17; etc. 

460. gearwe. For the construction with to, see El. 23; Ajt. 1371; here 
there seems to be an ellipsis of a verb of motion. 

462. tacna. In this sense Dan. 447 ; El. 319, 854 ; etc. The reference is 
to Lk. 24. 27, 44-48. 

464. up stige. Not as in 651, 711 ; cf. the parallel expression, 544. 

465. efenece. So 122 (I); cf. Bl. Horn. 29^, iiiS. — agnum Faeder. So 
532. With the whole line cf. IIy.2)^^: ' efeneadig Beam agenum F^der.' On 
the thought, cf. Allen, Christian Iiistitutions, p. 296 : ' It can be shown that the 
faith in Christ as the incarnate and coequal Son of God has never lost its hold 
upon the Christian consciousness, that it has been the antecedent of the changes 
which have modified, if not created, our modern civilization.' 

Faeder. Here, and in 211, 532, 773, Trautmann (Kyjiewtilf, p. ']']) v^•ould read 
Fadder. 

466. feowertig. Cf. Acts i. 3. 

468-469. The word-order is indicated in Gollancz' translation : ' Then had 
He fulfilled the prophets' words, as they had sung before throughout the world.* 



■HHMI 



120 NOTES. [part ii. 

Not as in Grein (D.) : ' Er hatte da erfuUet, wie zuvor gesungen der Wahrsager 
Worte durch die Weltbehausung,' where he makes JVorte nom., instead of ace. 

468. gefyUed. Cf. 213, 326. 

469. geond . . . innan. This must be interpreted in the light of on innaji^ 
sometimes found in this form, and sometimes separated by the governed word. 
The simple uina^i is either adv., or prep, with dat. or ace, the ace. occurring only 
once (with variant inne). The combination on (in) innayi is rather numerous. For 
analogues to our phrase, cf. Dan. 238: ' engel in ]?one ofn innan becwom'; Gen. 
839: ' uton gan on J^ysne weald innan'; Ph. 200: ' biere^ in Jjaet treow innan 
torhte frsetwe ' ; where the combination is sufficiently rendered by into. Geond 
. . . innan is found Gu. 855 : ' msere wurdon his wundra geweorc . . . geond 
Bryten innan'; Panther i^'. 'wide sind geond world innan fugla and deora . . . 
wornas ' ; in both of these, throughout expresses the whole sense, and so, I 
believe, in our passage. 

470. prowinga. Cf. 11 29, 11 79 (HI). 

471. See Hy. 8^ : Mufian leofwendum llfes Agend.' Hence Cosijn's emenda- 
tion, leofwendne (comparing 400) is unnecessary. Cosijn adds : ' Die Verwech- 
selung von lofiati und lufian kommt auch sonst vor, z. B. Beda-Miller 212. 7 
var. ; v. 504 steht rich tig here dun, lofedun ' ; but cf. Az. 100 ; Ps. 77^^. 

476-490. Cf. Mt. 28. 19, 20 ; Mk. 16. 15 ff. ; Mt. 10. 7 ff. ; Lk. 9. 2 ff. 
476. Gefeo?^. Based upon Jn. 16. 22, according to Dietrich. — ferSe. Cf. 
Gratn. 222. i. Ferh& is common in the poetry : Beow. 1166; EL 1037 ; etc. 

478. mid wunige. So 488. 

479. awo to ealdre. So 1645 (m)5 ^^^' 1^- ■^'^^ ^^ ealdre occurs five 
times more. 

480. onsien. The word onsien, -syn, meaning ' countenance,' is common in 
OE. Thorpe, when he had reached this point {Cod. Exon. 30. 16), did not sus- 
pect any other sense, and so rendered by ' God's countenance,' adding in a note : 
' Here two or more lines are obviously wanting.' In Gu. 800 {Cod. Exon. 151. 
24) he rendered by 'madness ' ; Ph. 55 (201. 13), ' desire'; but Ph. 398 (225. 32) 
he discerned the true sense, and rendered ' lack.' Dietrich called attention to 
these facts {Haupfs Zs. 9. 211), and added that neither alliteration nor context 
requires the assumption of a gap. 

481 ff. A parallel to this is An. 332-9 : 

' FaraS nu geond ealle eorgan sceatas 
emne swa wide swa waeter bebugeS 
oS5e stedewangas strSte gelicga'S. 
Bodia^' aifter burgum beorhtne geleafan 
ofer foldan fae'Sm ; ic eow freo'So healde. 
Ne I'urfan ge on }'a fore frsetwe ISdan, 
gold ne seolfor ; ic eow goda gehw^aes 
on eowerne agenne dom est ahwette.' 

Cf. the OS. Heliand 1837-1914. 

481. ealne yrmenne griind. So Jul. 10; cf. eormengrund, Beow. 859. Cf. 
the OS. irmin-, in Uel. 340, etc., and the ON. mythical names Jormungandr, 
Jormunrekr, JormunJ'rjotr, but es^QcizWy for mu}tdgru}id, in Grimnismal 20. See 



PART II.] NOTES. 121 

also Grimm, Tent. Myth., pp. 115-9; Mullenhoff, in Haiipfs Zs. 23. i ff. ; and cf. 
the references in Golther, Hajidbuch der Germ. Mythologie, p. 207, note. 

482. geond AvidAvegas. So Beow. 840, 1704; Fs. 144''^-*. 

483. Cf. Afi. 335. — beorhtne geleafan. So G^t. 770. 

484. folc under roderuin. So 526. 

485. hergas. Grein dennes hearg as fa7iu7n, dehibrum., idolum. Grimm 
{Tent. M}'th.,Y>-(>^) says that the OHG. harzic stands iox faiiuni, delubrum, hicus, 
and nemus. ' It includes,' he continues, ' on the one hand the notion of temphitn, 
fami?fi, and on the other that of wood, grove, hcais' Cf. Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. 2, 
chaps. 13, 15. In the Cura Past., hearg is once used for idohmi, and once for 
simulacrum {Bibl. Quot., pp. 28, 52). On ON. horgr, cf. the Cleasby-Vigfusson 
Dictiojiary, though perhaps their conclusions are not to be affirmed of OE. 
hearg: ' Distinction is to be made between hcf {temple) and horg; the hof was a 
house of timber, whereas the horg was an altar of stone erected on high places, 
or a sacrificial cairn, built in open air, and without images, for the horg itself was 
to be stained with the blood of the sacrifice ; hence such phrases as, to " break " 
the horgs, but " burn " the temples. The horg worship reminds one of the wor- 
ship in high places of the Bible. ... In provincial Norse a dome-shaped moun- 
tain is called horg. The worship on horgs seems to be older than that in temples, 
but was in after times retained along with temple worship. . . . Many of the old 
cairns and hows are no doubt horgs or high places of worship of the heathen 
age.' Under hof, horgr is defined as, ^ an altar, holy circle, or any roofless place of 
worship.' Golther has {Handbuch der Germ. Myth., p. 591): ' Im Nordischen 
bedeutet h^rgr urspriinglich Steinhaufen, vielleicht geschichteter Steinaltar oder 
Steinkreis als Hag um den Opferplatz, wie solche noch in England und Skandina- 
vien zu sehen sind. Zugleich aber nimmt h^rg die allgemeine Bedeutung "Hei- 
ligtum," die besondere "kleinere Tempel " an.' 

breota]7. ON. brjota is used in the same sense. 

486. fyllaS ond feogaS. Brooke's rendering is vigorous : * overthrow them, 
abhor them.' 

487. sawa??. For the verb with an abstract noun as object, see Ps. 97. 11 : 
Prov. 6. 14, 19; II. 18; 16. 28; 22.8; Mk. 4. 14. Prov. 6. 14 is translated in 
the Cura Past, (see my Bibl. Quot., p. 19); for other examples of sdwan in a 
figurative sense, see Bosworth-Toller, II, and Chr. 86, 663. 

488. meahta sped. So (I) 296, (III) 1383, 1401; cf. 652, and mihta sped. 
Gen. 1696; Da7t. 335; El. 366. — ic eow mid wunige. Cf. A^t. 99. 

489. for(5 on frofre. So 1360 (III). 

fri(5e healde. So An. 336, 917, 1434, Gu. 2S1 ; cf. Geji. 2528. 

490. Cf. An. 121. 

492. hlud gehyred. So G^«. 1289. — heofonengla J»reat. 80927(11!). 

493. weorud ^vlitescyne. So 554. — Avuldres aras. So El. 738. 

494. ewomun. This is not in the New Testament, and must be sought in 
the Fathers and the hymns. Cf., for example, the passages mentioned above 
(p. 116), and Mone's Hymn No. 176: 

Ofificiis te angeli 
atque nubes stipant 
ad Patrem reversurum. 



122 NOTES. [part II. 

Alban Butler {The Movable Feasts, Fasts, etc., p. 319) thinks the cloud itself 
denotes the presence of angels, comparing Lev. 16. 2 with Exod. 25. 22. Accord- 
ing to Neale and Littledale, Commentary on the Psalms i. 336, this attendance 
of angels is recognized by Basil, Theodoret, Cyril of Alexandria, Tertullian, 
and Cyprian. I have found it in none but Theodoret (on Ezek. 11. 22, 23 : Patr. 
Gr. 81. 902). In the Latin translation it runs: ' His ita dictis, inquit, recesserunt 
de civitate cherubim gloriam Dei insidentem vehentia, steterunt super montem e 
regione Hierosolymae. Est autem hie mons qui vocatur Olivarum, unde etiam 
secundum carnem facta est in caelum Ascensio Salvatoris nostri. ... In montem 
ilium cum discipulis profectus, ab intelligentibus et quae cerni nequeunt potesta- 
tibus latus in caelos assumptus est.' We have it, however, in Gregory of Nyssa, 
Orat, de Ascens. Dom. (Lesson 4 of the Second Nocturn for Wednesday of the 
Octave of Ascension, according to the Roman Breviary) : * Cum in caelum rede- 
untem Dominum ipsae [caelestes potestates] comitantes angelis . . . imperant ad 
hunc modum ; Tollite partus:! etc. . . . (Lesson 6) : ' Itaque rursus comites ejus . . . 
interrogantur : Quis est iste Rex gloriae ? ' As Bede recognized it in the Hymn 
quoted above, it is interesting to compare a passage from his Horn, in Ascensione 
(Migne 94. 180) : ' Elevatus est, etsi non angelico fultus auxilio, angelico tamen 
comitatus obsequio, vereque assumptus est in caelum.' Cf. Ps. 18. 10 ; 47.5 
(used as Antiphon, and as Versicle and Response on Ascension Day). See also 
Adam of St. Victor's Sequence on the Ascension : 

Postquam hostem et inferna 
Spoliavit, ad superna 

Christus redit gaudia, 
Angelorum ascendenti, 
Sicut olim descendenti, 

Parantur obsequia. 

And add, from Bede's Hymn, De Universis Dei Operibus (Migne 94. 622), the 

lines : 

Vitaeque prima Sabbati 
Surgendo pandit januam, 
Suisque congandentibus 
Ascendit ad thronum Patris. 

But perhaps the finest passage on this theme is that from Giles Fletcher, quoted 
in the note on 576 ; see also Wesley's hymn, ' Our Lord is risen from the dead.' 

Cf. the account of the Ascension in Sat. 563-9. 

495. J7urh ]78es temples hrof. The difficulty which this occasions was solved 
by Professor Bright in Modern Language Notes for January, 1898. He says 
(p. 14): 'The poet, as it would appear, was familiar with the first traveller's 
account of the Holy Land brought to England, in which the place of the Ascen- 
sion is thus described: "The Mount of Olives is five miles distant from Jeru- 
salem, and is equal in height to Mount Sion, but exceeds it in breadth and length ; 
it bears few trees besides vines and olive-trees, and is fruitful in wheat and bar- 
ley, for the nature of that soil is not calculated for bearing things of large or 
heavy growth, but grass and flowers. On the very top of it, where our Lord 
ascended into heaven, is a large round church, having about it three vaulted 



I 



PART II.] NOTES. 123 

porches. For the inner house could not be vaulted and covered, because of the 
passage of our Lord's body ; but it has an altar on the east side, covered with a 
narrow roof. In the midst of it are to be seen the last prints of our Lord's feet, 
and the sky appearing open above where he ascended ; and though the earth is 
daily carried away by believers, yet still it remains as before, and retains the same 
impression of the feet." This is extracted (in Giles's translation) from an 
abridged treatise entitled De Locis Sanctis attributed to Bede (Giles, vol. iv, 
p. 416). The passage is also reproduced in Bede's EccL HisL, lib. v. cap. 17, 
where it is preceded by an account of the composition of the original work by 
Adamnan, at the dictation of Arculf (cap. 15). These chapters (15-17) are 
omitted by the West Saxon translator of the History, whether for the reason 
assigned by Wheloc, or for that assigned by Schmidt {Unte^'snchungen ilber K. 
Alfred's Bedaiibersetzung)^ or for neither.' 

The account is given in Old English, though not in the translation of the 
Eccl. Hist. I subjoin the passage from Cockayne's Shrine, pp. 80-82 : 

' On ^one fiftan daeg i?ass mon'Ses [i.e. May] bi'5 se dasg J^e ure Dryhten t5 
heofonum astag. Dy daege hine gesegon nyhst his >egnas on Oliuetes dune,i 
^ier he bletsade hi, ond ^a gewat mid l?y llchoman on heofonum. Dy daege eode 
seo eorSe on heofon, "Sast is, se mon ofer engla "Srym. Ond on Oliuetes dune 
syndon nu gyt "Sa swathe Drihtnes fotlasta. Ymb Jja Drihtnes fotlastas timbredon 
cristne men seonewalte cirican wunderlice. Ne mihte seo his sw^a'Su n^fre mid 
nSnigre 6'Sre wisan beon Jjsem o^rum fl5rum geonllcod ond gellce gehiwad. Gif 
]?ser mon hwaet maennisces on asette, 'Sonne seo eor^e him on ufan scealde; 
'5eah hit w^re marmanstanas, 'Sa waeron aswengde on 'Sara onsyn >e )?£er 
ons£eton.2 

' Daet dust 'Saet God ^ser ontrasd, ond >a his sw^a'Sa 'Se 1 aer onl^ricced sendon, 'Sa 
syndon monnum t5 ecre lare. Ond dceghwamlice geleaffulle men nima^ 'Saet 
sand, ond )?aer hwae^re ne bi^ naenig w^onung on >aem sande 'Saere Drihtnes ^ 
fotswa'Sa. Sanctus Arculfus saede l^aet l^aer ne mihte naenig hr5f on beon on ^aere 
cirican on ^aere stowe ^e ure Drihten on st5d J?a he t5 heofonum astag, ac \><e.t se 
weg 'Saer waere a to heofonum open, J^ara monna eagum >e him j^aer gebaedan on 
"S^re ylcan stowe. Ond he saede ]?aet ba Drihtnes fotlastas waeron beworht mid 
aerne hweole, ond J?aes heanes waere o'S monnes swyran; ond baer waere "Syrel on 
middum baem hweole, ^urh baet mihton men ufan beorhtlice sceawuan Drihtnes 
fota swa^e ; ond baet hi mihton mid heora handum raecean ond niman baes halgan 
diistes dael. Ond Sanctus Arculfus saede bast haer hangade ubmaete leohtfaet ond 
tSwaere byrnende daeges and nihtes ofer bara Drihtnes fota swa^a. Ond he saede 
baet aeghwelce geare, 'Sy daege aet Cristes uppastignesse, on middes daeges tide, 
aefter-bon-be maessesangas w^ron geendode on baere ylcan cirican, baet baer t5 

1 Cockayne, 'done' (misprint). 

2 Quoted expressly from Arculf, in whose account, as given by Adamnan, they occur ; 
but partly a citation from an earlier author. lUud mirum, quod locus ille, in quo postre- 
mum institerant divina vestigia, cum in caelum Dominus nube sublatus est, continuari 
pavimento cum reliqua stratorum parte non potuit: siquidem quaecunque applicabantur, 
insolens humana suscipere terra respueret, excussis in ora apponentium saepe marmoribus.. 
Sulpicius Severus, Sacr. Hist. II. 61 and more. (Cockayne's note.) 

3 MS. drihtne. 



124 NOTES. [part 1 1. 

c5me ]p2&s strongestan windes yste, ond jjaet se swa stronglice hrure on ha circan 
>aet hier ne mihte naenig mon aenge gemete on ^sere circean oS^e on hire neah- 
st5we gestandan o>]7e gesittan, ac t^ast ealle ba men ^e ^ser Jjonne waeron lagon 
aj'asnede on \>dere eor'San mid ofdunehealdum ondwleotan o\^-\>set seo ondrysnlice^ 
yst forS geleoreS. Se ondrysnlica wind ]?cet deS, >?et se dsel 'Saere ciricean ne 
maeg habban '5one hrof "Sser ^aes Hselendes fotlastas syndon under. Sanctus 
Arculfus s^de ^aet he self ^ser w^re ondweard aet ^sere ylcan cyricean, ^y daege 
£et Cristes uppastignesse 'Sa se stranga ond se forhtlica wind J'aer onrsesde.' 

Other accounts are by Eusebius, Fz/. Comt. 3. 42 {Fatr. Gr. 20. 11 02); Pauli- 
nus of Nola, Epist. 31. 4 (Migne 61. 328) ; John of Wiirzburg (a.d. 1165), quoted 
in T. Tobler, Descriptiones Terrae Sanctae, Leipzig, 1874, p. 156; Maundrell, in 
Wright, Early Travels in Palestine, pp. 470-1 ; and especially Willibald (a.d. 
723-6), quoted in Tobler, p. ^t^. The passage from Willibald is perhaps quite as 
likely to have been in Cynewulf's mind as that from Bede. Cf. Bl. Horn., pp. 1 25-9. 

496. last weardedun. W^e have seen how, for ages, his * footsteps ' were 
' watched,' by the passages quoted above. 

497. Jjingstede. '^o An. 1100. 

498. Cf. Lk. 24. 51 ; Acts i. 9. 

499. Godbearn of grundum. Cf. 702; also 682 ; ^;/. 640. 

Him wses geoinor sefa. So Beow. 49, 2419; El. 627; cf. Beow. 2632; 
Hy. 494. 

500. hat get heortan. So 539 ; An. .1711 ; Gu. 1182, 1310; El. 628. 

505. One is reminded of Homer, //. 5. 4-7 : ' She [Pallas Athene] kindled 
flame unwearied from his helmet and shield, like to the star of summer that 
above all others glittereth bright after he hath bathed in the ocean stream. In 
such wise kindled she flame yr<?w his head and shoulders.' 

Possibly there may be a reference here to the passage from the Evangeliiim 
Nicodemi, of which the OE. translation is given in the note on 30-32. 

506-526. Acts I. ID, II. For the prose account by ^Ifric, see Bibl. Qiiot, 
p. 227. 

507. ymb Jjaet Frumbearn. This, like of heah}>u, 508, and the whole of 
499^~5*^5' 516-522, is poetical embellishment, though perhaps not original with 
Cynewulf. 

508. Wuldor. Matthew Arnold calls Sophocles {To a Friend) ' The mellow 
glory of the Attic stage.' 

510. beorhtan reorde. Cf. An. 96, but especially Fh. 128. 

511. on hvvearfte. Th. 'about'; Gr. 'da'; Go. 'about.' Cosijn would 
read h7vearfe,= J>reate. It is true that hwearfte is not altogether satisfactory 
Grein {Spr.) renders hwearft by 'ambitus,' 'circuitus,' adduces Az. 38, 41, Rid. 
41^3^ and interprets our passage by 'quid circumstantes exspectatis ? ' Sweet 
renders hwearft by ' circuit,' 'expanse,' ' lapse of time.' Hwearf ' caterva,' ' con- 
gregatio ' (Grein), 'crowd' (Sweet), Gu. 22^4, Jud. 249, is perhaps justified by 
such expressions as iElfric, Horn. i. 28 : ' Drihten . . . astah to heofenum astforan 
heora ealra gesih'Se '; Bl. Horn. 91. 3 : 'On manigra manna gesyhj^e he astag on 
heofenas.' 

515. 8e]?elinga Ord. So 741, 845. — mid ]7as engla gedrylit. Cf. 519. 
1 Cockayne, ' ondrynslice ' (misprint). 



i 






PART II.] NOTES. 125 

517-8. Gollancz says : ' I take these lines to be the reply of Galileans ; another 
interesting instance of the dramatic bent of Cynewulf's genius. Grein takes 
11. 509-525 as one long speech. The MS. is in favor of my view of the passage, 
as a new section begins with 1. 516.' The Galileans, then, if grammar is to be 
heeded, must have been provided with %vings ! Brooke, misled, as on some other 
occasions, by his guide, renders : 

O how fain would we in this fashion, with this band, 
With this cheerful company, o'er the cover of the Heaven, 
To the brightening Burg, bring the Lord along. 

As against this, cf. the use of willan, 514, 523, 571, 577, 941, 1073, 1099, etc. 
A wish is expressed by the opt. pret., as in EL 1080 : ' wolde ic >aet \>v, funde,' or as 
in Chr. 410, 414, 598, 777. Even Conybeare had a clearer perception of the truth, 
as appears from his thus introducing his translation (p. 215): 'It commences 
thus abruptly with what I should apprehend to be a song of the attendant angels : 

Thus in glad triumph o'er the aetherial vault 

To Zion's holy towers, with this fair pomp 

Of Heaven's all-glorious sons we bear our Lord.' 

However, he immediately adds : ' The poet now appears to return to his narra- 
tive.' Dietrich is right in saying : * Offenbar nicht Worte des Dichters an die 
Leser (Thorpe), sondern weitere Rede der beiden Engel an die Jiinger '; but he 
apparently makes the mistake of following Thorpe, who begins a new sentence 
with 520, and regards seleste as nom. Grein considers seleste as ace. ; in favor of 
j this view it is scarcely necessary to do more than adduce the parallelism of 
I frcetwiim blican, 507, 522, as applied to the angels, not to Christ (note gesegon, 
\ 505 ; geseo&, 522). 

518. heofona gelilidu. Cf. 904; 6"^?^. 584. 

• 519- gedryht. It is not perfectly clear whether this band consists wholly of 

H angels, or includes the Old Testament saints delivered from hell; the latter is 

more probable. Neale and Littledale (2. 389) thus interpret Ps. 68. 25, referring 

'] to Jerome ; ' If we take the words of the triumphal Ascension of Christ, then the 

Princes will be the Angels who formed His court, the minstrels the train of 

ransomed Fathers.' 

520a. Conybeare ends the sentence here, so that sigebearna designates the 
angels. — 520^. Con. renders/^/ by ilhim, and translates 520^-525. Note how 
Cynewulf occasionally introduces parenthetical passages which break the sense; 
_ /)fZ'/ of course = Hlaford. Cf. 1097-8, 1316-26. 
521b. So 570; cf. Beow. 2796. 

522. fraetwum blTcan. So 507. Con. ends the sentence here. 
523-4. eorlffan mteg^Je sylfa gesecan. Hear the admirable echo, 9-16-7 
(III). Con. renders gesecan by cotivocare, and side herge by inimensam {latani) 
coronam [!]. 

524. side herge. Cf. 2 Thess. 1.7; Beow. 2347 has sidan herge. 

525. Cf. 803. 

527-532. Conybeare says : ' The next paragraph affording a good example of 
the peculiar construction of the Anglo-Saxon poetical sentence, I have rendered 
it line for line into a Latin dimeter iambic : 



126 NOTES. [part II. 

Sedebat illic Filius 
Tremente caeli fornice, 
Rex angelorum altissimus 
Supra aetheris fastigium, 
Tutela devotae gregis, 
Tunc aucta spes fidelium, 
In urbe sancta gaudium 
Praesente tandem Filio.' 

527. wolcnum. Acts 1.9. 

529^-530^. Cf. Gu. 927, but especially Dream of the Rood 148-156: 

Hiht waes genlwad 
mid bledum ond mid blisse, ^am )?e j^zer bryne })olodan. 
Se Sunu waes sigorfsest on \>2Si\ srSfate, 
mihtig ond spedig, ]?a he mid manigeo com, 
gasta weorode on Codes rice, 
Anwealda aelmihtig, englum to blisse 
ond eallum ^am halgum, j^am \>q. on heofonum Sr 
wunedon on wuldre, )ja heora Wealdend cwom, 
aelmihtig God, \>^x his eSel waes. 

531. Mk. 16. 19. Cf. Hy. 830. 

533-540^. See Analysis, 3 (p. 115). Conybeare renders all but the last line 
(pp. 216-7). _ ^'1 

534. haele'S hygerofe. So Gen. 1550, i-jog; Jud. 303; An. 1056. Con. 
renders : ' heals every sorrow.' 

537b-54ob. Conybeare translates : 

The crowd of mourners there forgot their pain, 
And love glow'd quickening at their inmost soul 
Responsive to their master's. 

537. wopes bring. This difficult phrase must be interpreted in the light of 
its four occurrences. The other three are : 

An. 1280: 

pa cwom wdpes hring 
\>m\v )73es beornes breost blat ut faran, 
weoll wa^uman stream. 

El. 1132: 

pa waes wopes hring ^ 
hat heafodwylm, ofer hleor goten, 
nalles for torne ; tearas feollon. 

Him j^aes wdpes hring, 
torne gemonade ; teagor ySum weoll, 
hate hleordropan, and on hre'Sre waeg 
micle modceare. 

Grimm, on the passage of Andreas, says that it does not mean coetus Jlentium, 
but rather yf^/wj intensissimus, quasi circtilatim eriimpeus ; and this is approved 
by Bosworth-Toller, 'though the connection with hring is not very evident.' 
Conybeare translates by ' lamentationis circulus.' Grein renders hring by 



Gu. 1313 



PART II.] NOTES. 127 

* sonus,' and Zupitza (Glossary to Elene) by 'geton, schall, laut.' Kent (Glossary 
to Elene) renders by ' ring, sound,' and ivopes hring by ' sound of weeping,' which 
is the expression adopted by Garnett in his translation. 

What are the equivalents of wopes hring and of what verbs is it the direct 
or indirect subject .'' It appears to be synonymous with stream (An.) ; with 
Adt heafodwylm and tearas {£/.) ; and with teagor and hate hleordropan (Gu.). 
It comes issuing through the breast as a welling stream (An.); is shed over 
the face, and falls as tears (£1.) ; and gushes, as tears and hot face-drops, in 
waves (Gu.). In so rendering, use is of course made of the synonymous ken- 
nings. Thus the notion of sound or noise seems to be excluded, or at all events 
is not prominent. If, then, wopes hring signifies tears, represented as issuing 
from the troubled bosom, and gushing from the eyes, why might not the succes- 
sion of drops be thought of as pearls upon a string, or as beads in a necklace or 
rosary .'' As for wop, though in the poetry it generally means ' wailing,' ' loud 
lament,' yet wopdropa and wopig indicate tears, to which may be added the 
wdplic{e) of prose. 

It is no argument to say that such a rendering is far-fetched ; any rendering of 
the phrase must be somewhat far-fetched, and not of this phrase only in the 
poetry. The kennings of Norse poetry, as is well known, go much further in this 
direction, like the phraseology of such writers as Nonnus and Lycophron in the 
Greek decadence. Indeed, one need not look further than Shelley and Tennyson 
for instances. Of Tennyson take this {Princess III. 112) : 

Up went the hushed atnaze of hand and eye ; 

or this {ib. VII. 201-2) : 

Azure pillars of the hearth 
Arise to thee ; 

or this {Audley Court 15) : 

Th& pillared dusk of sounding sycamores ; 

or where he speaks of a moon {Audley Court 80-Si) that 

Dimly rained about the leaf 
Twilights of airy silver. 

Here is a conceit which the ancients would probably have called ' frigid ' {In 
Metn. IV) : 

Break, thou deep vase of chilling tears 

That grief hath shaken into frost. 

As a suggestive parallel to the rendering proposed above, cf. Shelley, Adonais 

XL 4-5 : 

An anadem 
Which frozen tears, instead of pearls, begem. 

Remoter, but somewhat to the purpose is Browning's {By the Fireside 149-150) : 

Break the rosary in a pearly rain, 
And gather what we let fall. 

Perhaps the idea of wopes hring might be suggested to the modern reader by 

* circling fountain of tears.' 



128 NOTES. [part II. 

539. hreSer innan weoll. So Beo-w. 2113; Gii. 952; cf. Beoiv. 2593. Con. 
renders hre&er by ' velocius.' 

540. beorn. Wyatt is evidently wrong in saying, on Beow. 1S80 : '• Beorn is 
an unexampled form of the pret. of beorjian {Grammar § 386, N. 2).' Con. ren- 
ders by ' filii ' ! 

541. eodnes gehata. Con. renders by 'Domini electorum,' 'of those 
whom God hath called.' 

542a. byrig. Here, and in 569, Trautmann (Kyniewulf, p. 82) would read 
byrg; cf. 461, 5' 9- 

542b. Con. writes : Tyr riht &agen, and renders : ' Dei justi ministri,' ' the 
servants of his justice.' He evidently understands &agen as &egen, i.e. &egnas, 
and Tyr as Tlw (in ON. Tyr), the god Mars, whose name is preserved in Tues- 
day (cf. Grimm, Tezct. Myth., pp. 193-208 ; Golther, Germ. Myth., pp. 200 ff.). 

For the time, cf. Acts i. 3 and 2. i. 

545. on heofona gehyld. Th. 'in heaven's vault ' [evidently his suggested 
gehlyd^gehlidl ; Gr. ' zu der Himmel Hohen ' ; Go. ' to heaven's keeping.' Gr. 
{Spr.) separates gehyld, 'keeping,' 'protection,' from gehyld, (?) 'recessus,' 'res 
abditae,' 'arcanum,' for which he doubtfully adduces Beow. 356, and the gloss 
on Ps. 16^^, ' on gehyldum in abditis (cf. Bosworth-Toller s. v. gehild. B.-T. 
does not distinguish two words, and doubtfully renders by ' protection ' in our 
passage). Sweet has five meanings under {ge) hi^ld: (i) watching; (2) observance 
(of festival) ; (3) protection ; (4) guardian ; (5) secret place. Gehlid{u) is, of 
course, out of the question here; 518 and 904 are not parallel to this: the ofer 
2iXv^ Jitirh are intelligible with gehlid{u), but not on. One might think of Ps. 91. i : 
' Qui habitat in adjutorio Altissimi, in protectione Dei caeli commorabitur.' 

545^-557- See Analysis 4 (p. 115). 

545b. Hwite. One hardly knows whether to think of 447, 454, or of 506. 

546. Eadgiefan. Cf. An. 74, 451. 
548-9. Cf. 928-9 (HI). 

548. selbeorhte englas. So 506. 

549a. See 632b, 739a. 

551. Wei J»9et gedafena'9. Cf. Blickling Hojnilies, pp. 121, 123: ' paet 
weeron Drihtnes englas ; l^a, hwitan hra^gl )iara engla getacniab j^one gefean engla 
and manna, J^e l?a geworden waes ; for)?on l^eer ^set sefre wsere haet englas on heo- 
fenum maran gefean and maran blisse haefdon }:>onne hie ealne weg ser haefdon, 
l)onne wiere baet on bas halgan tid geworden J^a hie >one heora Scyppend gesegon, 
and bone soban Cyning aelmihtigne God ealra gesceafta mid bsere menniscan 
gecynd to bsem faederlican setle ahafenne, bonon he nafre ne gewat burh his ba 
ecean godcundnesse. And him ba wses eac heora gefea and heora blis geeced ba 
hie wiston baet heora ebel bser on heofenum sceolde eft gebuen and geseted 
weorban mid halgum sawlum, and ba halgan setl eft gefylde mid bsere menniscan 
gecynde, be deofol ser for his oforhygdum of aworpen waes. Hwaet, we witon 
baet Eeghwylcum men bib leofre swa he haebbe holdra freonda ma.' 

556. folca Feorhgiefan. Cf. Gic. 1213. 

fr^et^vuln ealles ^valdend. Against S levers' suggestion we may adduce 
ealles wealdend, 544, 577, while frcet'wui7i is demanded by the alliteration; 
besides, Frcetwan ? 



PART II.] NOTES. 129 

557. So Fk. 66s; Jul. ISA- 

558-585. See Analysis, s {'^. 115). Wanley, Thorpe, Dietrich, and Gollancz 
recognize no break here (see p. 70). Dietrich even connects this intimately with 
the preceding : ' Darum mussten weissgekleidete Engel ihn abholen, da dass 
grosste der Feste gekommen war, denn es hatte der Heilige, der Siegesfrohlock- 
ende, die Holle alles Tributs beraubt.' Grein (Dichtungen, p. 164, note) has: 
* Hier redet wol der Dichter im Geiste die bei der Himmelfahrt im Himmel 
gebUebenen Engel an; denn wegen v. 574-581 kann man es nicht fiiglich als 
Anrede an die Leser auffassen.' Wiilker {Grundriss, p. 186) remarks : ' So 
einfach als es nach Dietrich scheinen konnte ist das Sachverhaltniss nicht. XIII 
ist jedenfalls auch eine Rede (der Engel vielleicht, oder der erlosten Altvater 
und Weissagen, welche mit Christus in den Himmel einziehen). V. 570, 573 ff. 
Dass V. 570 an die " Horer " vom Sanger gerichtet sei [see note on 570] kann ich 
nicht glauben. Und wie erklarten sich alsdann v. 575 und 576.^' Cf. Grundriss, 

P- 385- 

Speaking of the Harrowing of Hell, Grein said {Ktirzgefasste Ags. Gram., p. 
12): 'Vielleicht bildete dies Lied urspriinglich einen integrierenden Teil des 
Crist (vor. v. 558).' On this Wiilker remarks {Grundriss, p. 186) : ' Dies scheint 
mir unglaublich. Jetzt finden wir eine eigentliche Beschreibung der Hollenfahrt 
Christi in dem Crist nicht, denn v. 558-586 kann man nicht als ein solches 
Gedicht bezeichnen. Die Situation ist hier nicht ganz klar, wahrscheinlich aber, 
wenn iiberhaupt XIII nicht wo anders im Crist z\x stehen hat, miissen wir diesen 
Abschnitt als Rede auffassen. Darin soil kurz die Hollenfahrt Christi und sein 
Sieg iiber die Holle erwahnt werden, um die Freude im Himmel zu begriinden ; 
ganz unpassend aber ware an dieser Stelle eine so ausgefiihrte Schilderung, wie 
sie d\Q Hollenfahrt Christi gi&ht. Auch passte die Einleitung, i%//^;//i?//r^ 1-20, 
gar nicht in den Crist an dieser Stelle herein.' Dietrich had already said {Hatipfs 
Zj. 9. 214) : ' . . . da der gute Verband dieser drei Lieder keine Stelle zeigt wo 
es gleich anfangs hatte eingereiht sein konnen.' 

Grein is of course wrong about the possibility of regarding the Harrowing of 
Hell as a part of the Christ. Surely a given literature may contain more than 
one poem on the same subject. Nor can this speech be one by the patriarchs 
and prophets, as Wiilker would admit ; it is most natural in the mouth of the 
angels who have already spoken. 

Ebert's view is as follows (3. 47) : ' Die Engel aber Ziehen im Himmel Christus 
entgegen, indem sie ihn durch ein Loblied als Besieger der Holle bewillkommnen, 
und zur Feier dieses hochsten Festes erscheinen sie in weissen Gewandern. . . . 
Christus aber, der siegreiche Held, fiihrt die dem Teufel entrissenen Seelen in 
seinem Gefolge.' He adds in a footnote: 'Die Verse 558-585 sind der v. 554 
angezeigte wilcuman, wie v. 570 und 573 klar zeigen. Der Sanger selbst spricht 
sie nicht, wie Dietrich annimmt.' 

Morley has {2. 228) : ' The next part celebrates the higher festival at which the 
angels, all arrayed in white, go forth to meet the Saviour of Man as He ascends 
to Heaven, bringing with Him the great company of the redeemed whom He has 
saved from death and hell.' 

Brooke remarks (p. 396), but without producing conviction : ' The order of the 
poem now becomes confused. An episode is introduced which concerns the 



130 NOTES. [part II. 

Harrowing of Hell, an event which the legend always places after the Resurrec- 
tion, and not after the Ascension. I conjecture that Cynewulf had these lines 
by him (11. 558-585), and that they belonged to another poem, of which the 
Descent into Hell, in the Exeter Book, may be a fragment. When he was refitting 
the Christ into a whole, he inserted these lines which are full of imagination, and 
took no particular pains to fit them properly into their place ; or he thought, 
perhaps, that they might represent a hymn sung in heaven after the Ascension. 
The hymn would then describe the event, also an ascension, which had taken 
place forty days before, when Christ brought up to Paradise the souls from 
Hades. Even if that be the case, the passage is most unhappily built together. 
The episode is really a choric hymn supposed to be sung by the host of angels 
who come forth from the gates of heaven on the day of the Resurrection to 
meet and welcome the Old Testament saints as, rising from Hades, they mount 
the sky with Christ. The scene is laid in mid-space. The angels from heaven 
have met the ascending bands, and when Cynewulf sees this mighty meeting in 
his vision, the warrior wakens in him, and the speech the angelic leader makes to 
his followers is such as a heathen chief might have made to his Lord returning 
from war with the spoils of victory.' But of. Bede's hymn, above. 

With reference to earlier accounts of the Harrowing of Hell, I refer to Kirk- 
land, pp. 16-20, from whom I here draw certain statements and quotations. 
Ittigius (^De Evangelio Mortuis ammnciato, Lipsiae, 1699, p. 14) says: 'Haec 
enim sententia in scriptis Patrum tam frequens est ut Isidorus Hispalensis 
[d. 636] inter haereticos numeraverit qui in Christi ad inferos descensu anima- 
rum liberationem factam negant.' Most of the opinions expressed are based 
upon such passages as Eph. 4. 8-9 ; i Pet. 3. 19; 4. 6, and not till several centu- 
ries have elapsed do we find a circumstantial narrative such as is contained in 
the Evangelhtm Nicode77ii. In Eusebius (whether of Emesa or of Alexandria 
has not been decided) a well-developed story meets us almost as soon as in the 
Evaiigelium Nicodemi, and some of the details are even more fully described. In 
the works of Epiphanius, who flourished toward the close of the fourth century, 
we find the Descensus treated : ' Oratio in Christi sepulturam et Domini in 
inferum descensum.' The version here given agrees in many points \s\t\i the 
Evangelium Nicodemi, though there is also much divergence. The Descent is 
alluded to in Prudentius, Cathenierinon 9. 70 ; Proba Faltonia, Centones Virgiliani 
(Migne 19. 815-6); Sedulius, Paschale Carmen 5. 427 ff. (Migne 19. 751), and 
Hymn to Christ 86 ff. (19. 769); Aldhelm, De Laudibus Virg. (Migne 89. 246) ; 
Joannes Scotus Erigena, Christi Descensus ad Inferos et Resurrectio. For Bede, 
see above. 

Besides the quotations from Gregory in the notes on 145, 147, cf. his Moral. 
4. 29 (Migne 75. 666); 12. 10 (75. 994); 13. 43, 44 (75. 1038); Ham. in Evang. 
I. 19 (76. 1156); Ps. Poen. 6. 6 (79. 637). 

Hammerich says (p. 84) : ' Dieses ist aber ein Lieblingsthema geworden fiir 
alle germanischen Sanger, und das eben darum, well in diesem Kampfe mit den 
hollischen Machten der mannhafte, starkmuthige Siegeskonig ihnen in seiner 
ganzen Starke und Herrlichkeit erschien. Daher begegnen wir Bearbeitungen 
desselben Gegenstandes liberall in England, in Deutschland, und im Norden.' 
He might have added, in Celtic, French, Proven9al, Italian, and Spanish ; see 



PART 11.] NOTES. 131 

Wiilker, Das Evangeliufu Nicodemi in der Abendldndischeji Literatur, Pader- 
born, 1872. 

Allusions to the Harrowing of Hell are found Gen. 1076; El. 181 ; Rid. 56^. 
The subject is treated at considerable length in the Bl. Horn., pp. 85-9; cf. 
^Ifric, Horn. i. 28, 216, 480; 2. 6. 

My own view on the interpretation of 558-585 is about as follows. This pas- 
sage would seem to belong immediately after 526, and should be transferred to 
that place, were it not that strict chronological order is hardly to be expected in 
lyrico-dramatic writing; of this, Bede's hymn is a more than sufficient illustration. 
That the two speeches are allied in substance, spirit, and general form is evident 
on com.parison. The two angels deliver the earlier speech ; and no one can be 
conceived more proper than they to deliver this one. Both refer to a hreat as 
present (517, 570), employ the words, ^^ ge her on staria& (521, 570), mention 
the throne to which the journey tends {516, 572), and specifically designate a 
present time {ml, 512 ; 558, 561, 571, 573, 575). 

The first part of the discourse (558-574) is apparently addressed to the apostles 
on the Mount of Olives, and does not form part of a choric hymn sung in mid- 
space by a host of angels who come forth from heaven to meet Christ (Brooke). 
On the latter supposition there is no point in the repeated ge, 570, 573, 575: it 
cannot be addressed to the rescued saints, nor to angels conceived as forming the 
retinue of Christ. Besides, whether we regard ontyna& as ind. or imp., it cannot 
be spoken by angels who have just come forth from the heavenly city, nor after 
the gates have already opened to provide for the reception of the risen Lord. 
On the other hand, this portion, as addressed to the apostles (cf. Bede's hymn, 
63-5) is full of meaning, since it informs them of facts which they are not sup- 
posed to know, and accounts for the multitude of the redeemed who are in the 
act of ascending the skies. This part appropriately terminates with 573^-574: 

* Now we have told you who this Lord is, w^hat he has achieved, and why he is 
thus attended.' 

The two angels, or their spokesman, then turn to the attendant host, saying, 

* Go joyfully to meet those who from henceforth are your friends' (cf. 581b- 
585). With this they call from afar to the gates of heaven, * Open, O ye gates, 
for the King of glory will come in (Ps. 24. 7) ; the Lord mighty and victorious 
in battle with his hellish foes ' (576b-58ia). This is in the highest degree dramatic 
and impressive. 

558-573^. Translated by Brooke, p. 397. 

558. helle bireafod. Bereafian seems to have been the OE. term for ' har- 
row,' as employed in the 'harrowing' of hell. Cf. El. 910, and especially Bl. 
Horn., p. 67 : * Mycelne bite Drihten dyde on helle l^a he l^yder astag, and helle 
bereafode, and J?a halgan sauwla )?onon alsedde, and hie generede of deofles 
anwalde, \>z. he t5 }>eowd6me J?yder on fruman middangeardes gesamnode wseron. 
He hie eft aliedde of helle grunde on ]?a hean Kymmas heofona rices.' See also 
Bl. Horn. 87. 23. The noun, hergttng, is however employed in this sense in OE. : 
-(Elfric, Horn. i. 228 ; Bl. Honi. 83. 29 ; and the verb occurs early in ME. 

559- gafoles. Cf. Bl. Hofn. 85. 12: 'Us deal? mycel gafol geald'; 105. 23: 

* \>\ixh. ]7a gesamnunga [i.e. of humanity and divinity] we wseron gefreo>ode feonda 
gafoles.' 



132 NOTES. [part II. 

geardaguin. So (I) 251, II (821). 

560. orlege. Th. ' dett of death ' ; Gr. {Spr.) ' tormentum, cruciatus, tribu- 
latio,' {D.) ' Abgrund ' ; Go.i ' home (G0.2 ' place ') of strife ' ; Br. ' (lawless) war.* 
Go.i comments: ^Orlege, lit. "war, strife, hostihty," also "a place where hostility 
is shown," as in this passage ; cp. Ctvadon &cEt he on &dm beorge byrnan sceolde 
. . . gif he monna dream of &dm orlege eft ne wolde sylfa gesecan, Guth. 167 ; also 
Giith. 426 ; orlege in both passages ^= the place which Guthlac had selected for 
his dwelling, wresting it from the evil spirits.' For metrical reasons, Trautmann 
{Kynewulf p. 75) would read orlege, comparing OHG. tirliugi. 

swealg. Cf. Bede's hymn, 15, 28. For this sense of swelgan, cf. 1593, 1603. 

563. dugu]?uin bidaeled. Similarly 1408 (HI); 6'^;z. 930 ; Sat. 122. 

564. Cosijn emends to wiherbreocan, since ' widerschrecken ' makes no sense. 
He appeals to Gu. 265 for the form he adopts, and refers to Bl. Horn. 175. 7. 
He adds : ' brecan (denn wi&erbreca ist synonym mit andsaca) bedeutet hier 
"streiten," got. brikan, brakja, dOXeiv, TrdXTj.' 

565. wuldres Cynlng. Cf. Bl. Jlom., p. 6y : 'Hit waes ludisc heaw, jjonne 
heora ciningas haefdon sige geworht on heora feondum, and hie waron eft ham 
hweorfende, l>onne eodan hie him tdgeanes mid blowendum palmtwigum, heora 
siges t5 wyorl^myndum. Wei baet gedafenode >ast Drihten swa dyde on \>a. gelic- 
nesse, forj^on \>e he wses wuldres Cyning. pysne daeg hie nemdon siges daeg ; se 
nama tacnaj? Jjone sige be Drihten gesigef aested wi^stod deofle, J?a he mid his dea^e 
>one ecan deaj? oferswl^de, swa he sylf J?urh bone witgan saegde ; he cwaeb : 
" Eala deab, ic beo bin deab, and ic beo bin bite on helle." ' 

568-9. Dietrich compares Ps. 68. 19 (18) ; Eph. 4. 8. 

568. hu]7a m^ste. Cf. Bl. Horn. 87. y^: 'ba herehyhb [herehyb.-*] be on helle 
genumen haefde.' 

570. ' " Diese Beute ist," so redet nun der Sanger seine Horer an, " eben diese 
Schaar, die ihr hier vor euch seht" — alle erlosten Christen werden ja als der 
Holle beraubt angesehen ' (Dietrich). Against this view, see above, on 558-585. 

571. sawla Nergend. So Ph. 498 ; An. 549, 923; El. 461 ; Ps. C. 16, 59, 83. 
572b. Br. ' He of God the proper Bairn.' 

573. aefter gu^plegan. So Ap. 22. 

574. hwaet. So Beow. 233. 

575. freondum. Cf. (Ill) 1344, 1658. 

576. Th. ' go glad of mood, your gates unclose.' Gr. ' empfangt sie freundlich, 
die Pforten offnet.' Go. ' go . . . joyful in spirit. Open, O ye gates ! ' Br. ' March 
. . . with a gladdened heart ! O, ye gates unclose.' 

Geatu, ontyna?^. Ps. 24. 7. The 24th Psalm was read at the First Nocturn 
of the Feast of the Circumcision, and the Second Nocturn of Easter Eve, as well 
as on other occasions ; the Antiphon for the same occasions was : ' Be ye lift up, 
ye everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in.' According to Neale 
and Littledale, i. 335, the two chief mystical interpretations of this verse, out of 
six enumerated, are the reference of it to the gates of hell, and to the gates of 
heaven. Neale says : ' The second, which is received by very great authorities, 
would refer it to our Lord's descent into Hell, His bursting the gates of brass, 
and smiting the bars of iron in sunder. To this the Latin Church would seem to 
appropriate it, by appointing this Psalm as one of those for the Second Nocturn 



PART II.] NOTES. 133 

for Easter Eve, with the antiphon from this verse. . . . The third signification 
would see in this verse the exclamation of the angels attending our ascended 
Lord.' He adds: 'The fifth meaning sees in the verse a prophecy of the Incar- 
nation ; and on this account it is that, in the Mass of the Vigil of the Nativity, it 
forms the offertory. This sense is adopted by S. Jerome ; though here also he 
would find a spiritual reference to the virtual opening of the gates of heaven by 
the fact of our Lord's taking flesh upon Himself.' Our authorities still further 
subjoin: ' The words of Vieyra are well worth notice: "When Christ ascended 
in triumph to heaven, the angels who accompanied Him said to them that kept the 
guard, Lift up, O ye princes, your gates, and the King of Glory shall come in. They 
think the term strange ; and before opening the portal, they inquire, Quis est iste 
Rex Gloriae .? " ' 

The primary and all but exclusive reference here is of course to the gates of 
heaven ; but if we admit that there may be any remoter connotation, we shall at 
once think of 251, 318, the prophecy of the Advent, and shall not be unwilling to 
be reminded, in this triumphal entry, of the passage on the Harrowing of Hell 
which has just preceded. 

Interesting, by way of comparison, is a stanza from Giles Fletcher, Chrisfs 
Victory and Triumph, Part IV : 

' Toss up your heads, ye everlasting gates, 
And let the Prince of glory enter in ! 
At whose brave volley of sidereal states 
The sun to blush, and stars grow pale, were seen, 
When leaping first from earth He did begin 
To climb His angels' wings; then open hang 
Your crystal doors ! ' so all the chorus sang 
Of heavenly birds, as to the stars they nimbly sprang. 

See Bede's hymn, 74 ff. 

577. ealles Waldend. So 544, 556. 

578. cor9re. So 494. 

580. in dreama dream. So Ph. 658. For the idiom, cf . Winer, N'ew Testament 
Grammar, ed. Thayer, p. 246: "Of the well-known Hebrew mode of expressing 
the Superlative . . . [cf. Deut. 10. 12; Josh. 22. 22; Ps. 136. 3; Dan. 2. 47], only 
the following examples occur in the N. T. : Heb. 9. 3 . . ., Rev. 19. 16 . . ., i Tim. 
6. 1 5. But none of these expressions is a pure Hebraism ; in the Greek poets 
also we find such a doubling of adjectives (used substantively) : Soph. Electr. 849 
5ei\oia deiKaliov, Oed. R. 466 dppr)T dpprjTUV, Soph. Rhil. 65, /cafca KaKQp. Soph. 
Oed. C. 1238, see Bhdy. 154; Wex, Antig. I. 316. The phrase ^aaikeiis ^aaCk^wv 
too, is very simple, and more emphatic than 6 /xeyiaros fSaaiXevs ; cf. yEschyl. 
Suppl. 524 &.va.^ dvcLKTuv, and, even as a technical designation, Theophan. contin. 
^27. 387 6 apx^^v tQ}v dpxovTcov.^' To these might be added Plutarch, Pomp, 38. i. 

581. sygor. Perhaps we should read sigor, with Grein. 

582. englum ond selduin. Cf. note on 11, and 697 ; Beow. 1855. 
586-599. See Analysis, 6 (p. 115). 

Ebert says (3. 48) : ' Diese Betrachtungen griinden sich bei Gregor auf einzelne 
Stellen des Alten Testaments die auf Christi Himmelfahrt bezogen werden ' ; but 
it is not easy to discover the original in Gregory's Homily. 



134 NOTES. [part II. 

587. hydercyme. Advent; cf. (I) 142, 367; 250. — bals. Cosijn would 
emend to hdlor. 

591 ff. Note the rime, perfect and imperfect, and cf. 757, 1320, 148 1-2, 1496, 
1 570-1, 1646. In Anglian, we should have henjiu, merM^, leht, nceht. 

Brooke renders : 

As of Hell the scornful story, so of Heaven the noble glory ; 
As the lightsome light, so the loathly night ; 
Glory's rush of gladness, or of gloomy souls the sadness ; 
As with devils all discord, so delight with God the Lord ; 
Torment grievous with the grim, glory with the seraphim, 
Either life or death ! 

592. leohte leoht. Pleonasm ; so (I) 41, 118. 

593. J>rymines jjraece. Th. ' power of dignity ' ; Gr. (Z>.) ' Glanz der Glorie,' 
but (6)!'r.)/rj/»2 = ' majestas, magnificentia, pompa,' and/ra^z^ = ' impetus, tumul- 
tus, pugna'; Go. ' majestic state ' ; Br. ' Glory's rush of gladness' ; B.-T. 'power 
of glory.' 

pystra. So I believe we must read, and not hrystra. The reasons in favor 
of the latter are the more perfect alliteration, and the difficulty of ascribing per- 
sonality to hystro. However, the poet here has his eye upon rime, rather than 
alliteration; and &ystro {&eostor) seems sometimes to be used for ' hell,' 'hell- 
torments,' through some such evolution as this : darkness >■ spiritual darkness, 
privation of the Sun of Righteousness, banishment from God >- the gloomy, 
eternal prison of hell >> the punishment inflicted through this agency. As illus- 
trations cf. 1247, 1385 ; Gu. 607, 668; Jill. 419, 554; etc. The joy in light, and 
dread of darkness, are very noticeable in this poem, and throughout the OE. 
Christian poetry ; in fact, the sentiment is almost Zoroastrian in its character. 
For the most part the words must be taken figuratively, to denote spiritual illumi- 
nation and the horror of thick darkness enveloping the soul : cf. 27, 106, 400, 504, 
696, 900, 1463, 1643, ^"'^ especially 5S5 ; 118, 257, etc. Add Gen. 15. 12; Job 
3. 5 ; 10. 22 ; Joel 2. 2 ; Mt. 25. 30 ; 2 Pet. 2. 4 ; Jude 6. 13. 

596. Cf. EL 606. 

597. fleesc ond g^est. Cf. Rid. 2^^. * 
599. prynysse prym. Ci.Jud.^6', Gzi. 61S. 

600-778. Conybeare directed attention to our poem in 1812, in vol. 17 of the 
ArchcBologia. On p. 181 he remarks concerning this section : ' It . . . has been 
erroneously described by Wanley as two separate poems, " De Mundi Creatione," 
and " De Christi Incarnatione." It is evidently one hymn ' (cf. above, p. 68). 

600-612. ^QQ Analysis, y (p. 115). Conybeare's poetic paraphrase should be 
noted. 

603. So Gil. 616. 

604 ff . Perhaps from Ps. 65. 9 ff. 

605. ofer widlond. Cf. (Ill) 1384. Br. tr. 605-9. 

606. under swegles Meo. Cf. Ph. 374; An. 834; El. 507. — Sunne ond 
mona. Perhaps anticipatory of 694. 

607. 8e]7elast tungla. Applied to the sun in Ph. 93. 

609. deaw ond ren. Cf. Ps. 64II. Note the change of number in the verbs. 



' 



PART II.] NOTES. 135 

610. to feorhuere. So 1596 (III). 

613-632. See Analysis, 8 (p. 116). The original is Gregory, Horn, in Evang. 
29. 10 : ' Sed hoc nobis magnopere, fratres carissimi, in hac solemnitate pensan- 
dum est quia deletum est hodierna die chirographum damnationis nostrae, mutata 
est sententia corruptionis nostrae. Ilia enim natura cui dictum est : Terra es, et 
in terram ibis (Gen. 3. 19), hodie in caelum ivit.' Cf. Col. 2. 14. 

617. Cf. Beow. 458. — sw^asne. Cf. the twofold sense of the Homeric 0tXo;. 

618. anboren. Lat. unigenitus. So El. 392 ; cf. dncenned, 464. 

621-6. This is merely an extended paraphrase of the quotation from Genesis. 
It is still further paraphrased by Conybeare in these lines : 

Lo I have set thee on earth's stubborn soil 
With grief and stern necessity to strive, 
To wear thy days in unavailing toil, 

The ceaseless sport of torturing fiends to live. 
Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm's repast, 
And dwell where penal flames through endless ages last. 

621. of. So Cosijn would read. 

625. wyrmum aw^eallen. Perhaps suggested by 2 Mace. 9. 9 : ' Ita ut de 
corpore impii vermes scaturirent,' or possibly by Exod. 16. 20: * Scatere coepit 
vermibus.' The radical notion of scatere, like that of weallan, is to boil up. 
Cosijn compares JEXixic, Horn. i. 86, 472, and ON. vella. 

627. )7is. The doom, curse. 

629. monnes magutudre. Th. 'for man's offspring'; Gr. 'eines Menschens- 
kindes'; Go. 'from child of man.' I see in this an adaptation of Heb. 2. 16: 
' semen Abrahae apprehendit,' with the substitution of ' hominis ' for ' Abrahae ' ; 
magutudre would thus be dat. after onfeng, and appositive with lichojnan. 

630. engla ej>el. So An. 525, 642. 

631^-632. Th. 'for us the will him entered, in help to the humble, at that holy 
tide ' ; Gr. ' dieser Wille kam zur Hilfe uns Gebeugten in der heiligen Zeit ' ; Go.i 
'at that holy tide, the wish arose to help us, the forlorn ' ; G0.2 'upon that holy 
tide, the wish arose to help us, wretched men.' 

632. heanum to helpe. So 1471. Cf. also 427, 11 73, and Rose, p. 29. 
633-658. See Analysis, 9 (p. 116). Based upon Gregory, Horn, in Evang. 29 

(following the above ; see on 613-632) : 'Pro hac ipsa namque carnis nostrae sub- 
levatione per figuram beatus Job Dominum avem vocat. Quia enim Ascensionis 
ejus mysterium Judaeam non intelligere conspexit, de infidelitate ejus sententiam 
protulit, dicens : Semitam ignoravit avis (Job 28. 7). Avis enim recte appelatus 
est Dominus, quia corpus carneum ad aethera libravit. Cujus avis semitam igno- 
ravit quisquis eum ad caelum ascendisse non credidit. De hac solemnitate per 
Psalmistam dicitur : Elevata est magnificentia tua super caelos (Ps. 8. 2). De hac 
rursus ait : Ascendit Deus in jubilatione, et Dominus in voce tubae (Ps. 47. 5). De 
hac iterum dicit: Ascendens in altum captivam duxit captivitate7?i, dedit dona 
hominibus (Ps. 68. 18). Ascendens quippe in altum, captivam duxit captivitatem, 
quia corruptionem nostram virtute suae incorruptionis absorbuit.' 

633. Cf. Beow. 1724 : ' Ic Ms gid be >e awraec ' ; similarly Beow. 2108 ; Mod. 51. 

634. Helm wera. So El. 475. 



136 NOTES. [PART II. 

635. Suiiu Waldendes. Ci.Sat.iic)'. Wdldendes Suna. 

636. freoiioman. Renders Lat. cognomenititn, Bede, Ecd. Hist. 2. 5 ; 4. 2; 
5. II, 19 (Miller no. 18; 258. 28; 422. 3; 452. 29). 

fugel. Lauchert, Gesch. des Physiologus, p. 158, thinks this must be the 
phoenix, because in the OE. Phoenix (550 ff.) there is a reference to Job; but our 
passage refers to Job 28. 7, that in the Phoenix to 29. 18, as Lauchert himself 
points out. 

638. Geestes strengSu. Cf. Rom. 15. 13, 19. 

640. dyrne ond degol. Cf. El. 1093 ; Gn. C. 63. 

641. heortan st^iine, Cf. Ezek. 11. 19; 36. 26. 

643. Freobearn Godes. So 788; ^^/. 289. 

644. iJiislicu. The emendation according to Frucht (p. 78), who instances 
heardhcu, Jul. 263 ; Cosijn approves. 

645. fiela. See Grimm's Andreas und Elene, note on El. 88. 

646. Cf. 630. 

647. mieran. This is evidently right; cf. A71. 227. 

648. gestylde. An artistic anticipation of 716, 720 ff., 745 ff. 

649. ]7urh Geestes giefe. So 710; 6^z/. 1088; -£"/. 1058, 1157. 

651-3. Dietrich compares Ps. 8. i ; iS. 10. See also what is said in the note 
on 494. 

657. Inw. Yox hiwe \ so 721. Cf. 6^^.682. 

659-690. See Analysis, 10 (p. 116). Based upon Gregory (following that 
under 633-658) : ' Dedit vero dona hominibus, quia, misso desuper Spiritu, alii 
sermonem sapientiae, alii sermonem scientiae, alii gratiam virtutum, alii gratiam 
curationum, alii genera linguarum, alii interpretationem tribuit sermonum (i Cor. 
12. 8). Dedit ergo dona hominibus.' Conybeare's version (pp. 121-3), in the 
form of an ode, is praised by Korner, p. 263. W. Clarke Robinson, Introd. to 
our Early Eng. Lit., p. 66, renders vv. 659-678^. 

659. Avorld. See note on 8. 

660. Godes Gsestsunu, So 860 ; El. 673. 

661. uppe mid englum. Cf. 387 (I), 1467-8 (III); Sat. 123. 

662. modes snyttru. So El. 554; ci. Jul. 366. 

663. seo\v. Plummer says {St. Ltike, p. 218), commenting on Lk. 8. 5: ' The 
comparison of teaching with sowing is frequent in all literature.' 

664-682. Translated by Brooke, p. 398; cf. p. 129. 

664-685. Cf. Homer, //. 4. 320-5: 'But the gods in no wise grant men all 
things at once. As I was then a youth, so doth old age now beset me. Yet even 
so will I abide among the horsemen and urge them by counsel and words ; for 
that is the right of elders. But the young men shall wield the spear, they that 
are more youthful than I and have confidence in their strength ' ; //. 13. 726-734 : 
' Hector, thou art hard to be persuaded by them that would counsel thee ; for 
that God has given thee excellence in the works of war, therefore in council also 
thou art fain to excel other men in knowledge. But in nowise wilt thou be able 
to take everything on thyself. For to one man has God given for his portion the 
works of war, to another the dance, to another the lute and song, but in the heart 
of yet another hath far-seeing Zeus placed an excellent understanding, whereof 
many men get gain, yea he saveth many a one, and himself best knoweth it ' ; 



PART II.] NOTES. 137 

Od. 8. 167-177 : ' So true it is that the gods do not give every gracious gift to all, 
neither shapeliness, nor wisdom, nor skilled speech. For one man is feebler than 
another in presence, yet the god crowns his words with beauty, and men behold 
him and rejoice, and his speech runs surely on his way with a sweet modesty, and 
he shines forth among the gathering of his people, and as he passes through the 
town men gaze on him as a god. Another again is like the deathless gods for 
beauty, but his words have no crown of grace about them ; even as thou art in 
comeliness pre-eminent, nor could a god himself fashion thee for the better, but 
in wit thou art a weakling' ; Od. i. 347-9 : ' It is not minstrels who are in fault, 
but Zeus, methinks, is in fault, who gives to men that live by bread, to each one 
as he will ' ; Od. 8. 62-4 : ' Then the henchmen drew near, leading with him the 
beloved minstrel, whom the muse loved dearly, and she gave him both good and 
evil ; of his sight she reft him, but granted him sweet song.' Cf. //. i. 280, 352 ff. ; 
9. 37ff. ; 18.106; 23.670; (9^.8.481; 17.518; 22.347; 24, 198 ; Hesiod, 77/^(7^. 
80 ff.; Bergk. Anal. Lyr. Gr. Part 2 (Marburg, 1852), p. 4; Poet. Lyr. Gr.^, 
p. 1324, No. 10 ; Authol. Gr. 12. 96 ; Virgil, Eel. 8. 63 (from Lucilius, Sat. 5. 21 (Ger- 
lach)) ; Livy 22. 51 ; Macrobius 5. 16. 7 ; 6. i. 35; A. Seneca, Exeerpta Controv. 
3, Proaem. i. 3. 5 (paraphrased by Ben Jonson, Timber, Ed. Schelling, p. 29). 
Professor Bright suggests Chaucer, Wife of Bath's Prologue 99-104, but this re- 
poses rather on i Cor. 7. 7 than on 12. 8. Dietrich compares Eph. 4. 8. 

Cf. yElfric's version of i Cor. 12. 8-1 1 {Horn. i. 322) : ' Sumum men he forgifS 
wisdom and spriece, sumum god ingehyd, sumum micelne geleafan, sumum mihte 
to geheelenne untruman, sumum witegunge, sumum toscead godra gasta and 
yfelra ; sumum he forgif 5 mislice gereord, sumum gereccednysse mislicra sprjeca. 
Ealle "Sas ^ing de^ se Halga Gast, tddaelende eeghwilcum be ^am 'Se him gewyr'S.' 
In the same Homily (i. 326; cf. i. 328; 2. 14, 292, 398) iElfric explains: 'We 
wur'Sia'S j^ass Halgan Gastes tdcyme mid lofsangum seofon dagas, for'Sam '5e he 
onbryrt iire mod mid seofonfealdre gife, haet is, mid wisdome and andgyte, mid 
ge'Seahte and strencSe, mid ingehyde and arfaestnysse, and he us gefylS mid Godes 
ege. Se 'Se "Surh gode geearnunga becynvS to 'Sissum seofonfealdum gifum J?ss 
Halgan Gastes, he haef'S }7onne ealle ge'Sinc'Se.' 

In conjunction with this passage there should be read the whole of the two 
poems, Gifts of Men {Bi Monna Crceftuin, Gr.), and Fates of Men {Bi Matina 
Wyrdum, Gr.). The most remarkable parallels will be quoted, but these alone 
will not suffice to disclose the similarity. 

The subjects which are mentioned are, in succession: (i) eloquence (and social 
charm?); (2) instrumental music; (3) theology; (4) astronomy; (5) authorship; 
(6) prowess in war; (7) seamanship ; (8) athletics; (9) armory; (10) wayfaring. 

664-668. Sumum . . . fer(5e. Cf. Gifts of Men 41-43 : 

Sum in mse'Sle maeg modsnoterra 
folcrSdenne for'S gehycgan, 
}?aer witena \>\\> worn aetsomne. 



Also 35-36 : 



Also 



Sum bij? woSbora, 
giedda giffaest. 

Sum leoSa gleaw. 



138 NOTES. [part II. 

664. "wordlaj^e. Cf. An. 66^. Con. 'orationis vocem' ; Th. ' eloquence ' ; Gr. 
{Spr.) 'sermocinatio,' 'Icquela,' {D.) ' Wortbegabtheit ' ; R. 'invitatio verbi,' *sua- 
dela'; K. ' Redegabe,' 'Rede,' ' Beredsamkeit ' ; Go.i 'eloquence'; G0.2 ' charm 
of . . . words.' 

665. his mu]7es Gsest. Con. 'per spiritum oris ejus'; Th. 'through his 
mouth's guest ' (interpreting in a footnote as ' the tongue ') ; Gr. ' durch seines 
Mundes Geist ' ; Go. 'through (G0.2 the) spirit of the mouth'; Br. 'through the 
spirit of his mouth.' Cf. Ps. 33. 6 ; 2 Thess. 2. 8. The former has : ' Verbo 
Domini caeli firmati sunt, et spiritu ofis ejus omnis virtus eorum.' On this Neale 
and Littledale have : ' Here we have one of the most remarkable testimonials in 
the Old Testament to the doctrine of the Trinity. Almost all the Fathers have 
so applied it. . . . Some of these have gone further, and have attributed the cre- 
ation of the heavens more especially to the Word, that of the stars and Angels 
more especially to the Holy Ghost.' 

667. singan ond secgan. A formula; cf. Wtd. 54; Met. 2I" ; and Lach- 
mann, Ueber Singen und Sagen {Kleinere Schriften i. 461-479). 
668-670. Sum . . . gretan. Cf. Gifts of Men 49-50 : 

Sum mid hondum maeg hearpan gretan ; 
ah he gleobeames gearobrygda list. 

So Fates of Men 80-84 : 

Sum sceal mid hearpan aet his hlafordes 

fotum sittan, feoh ]?icgan, 

and a snellice snere wrsestan, 

laetan scralletan scearo se l?e hleape'S 

ncBgl neomegende ; bi^ him neod micel. 

669. gleobeam. Cf. Beow. 2263. Con. 'gaudii tubam' [!] ; Th., G0.2, Br. 
' glee-beam ' ; Gr. (Z>.) ' Lustholz ' ; R. ' Baum der Freude,' ' Harfe ' ; K. ' Freu- 
denholz ' ; Go.^ ' minstrel's joy ' [!]. 

gretan. In this sense Beow. 2108; Gn. Ex. 171. Con. ^inflare^\}l\. 

On harp-playing among the Anglo-Saxons, cf., besides the quotations above, 
such as Beow. 89, 2105 ff., 2456 ; Ph. 135; Gen. 1079; Seaf 44 ff.; Bede, ^<:r/. 
Hist. 4. 24; Cura Past. 175. 6; Lchdm. 3. 202. See especially Pseudo-Bede, 
Comin. in Psalm. 52 (Migne 93. mo) : ' Sicut peritus citharoeda, chordas plures 
tendens in cithara, temperat eas acumine et gravitate tali, ut superiores inferiori- 
bus conveniant in melodia, quaedam semitonii, quaedam unius toni, quaedam duo- 
rum tonorum differentiam gerentes, aliae vero diatessaron, aliae autem diapente 
vel etiam diapason consonantiam reddentes,' etc. On the general subject of 
music and musical instruments among the Anglo-Saxons, Mr. F. M. Padelford, 
Fellow in English of Yale University, expects to publish a monograph which will 
tabulate practically all the Old English material (Bonner Beitrage, No. 4). 

67ob-67ia. See note on 682-4, s. f. 

671. ryhte ae. Cf. An. 151 3, but especially El. 281 ; ryhte may possibly be 
adv., as Th., Go., Br. render. Cf. note on 682-684. 

ryne tungla. So Met. 28. 1-5 {zi. Jul. 498) : 



I 



PART II.] NOTES. 139 

Hwa is on eorSan nu unlierdra, 
\)e ne wundrige wolcna faereldes, 
rodres swifto, ryne tiingla^ 
hu hy Sice dsege utan ymbhwerfa'5 
eallne middangeard ? 

Cf. Cicero, The Dj-eam of Scipio, in Republic 6. 17. 17 : ' The Universe is com- 
posed of nine circles, or rather spheres, one of which is the heavenly one, and is 
exterior to the rest, which it embraces ; being itself the Supreme God, and bound- 
ing and containing the whole. In it are fixed those stars w^hich revolve with 
never varying courses (stellaruni cursus sempiternt).^ Cf. Judges 5. 20: ' Stellae 
manentes in ordine et cursu suo.' 

672. side gesceaft. So (III) 1087 ; cf. (I) 59, 239, 356. 
672-673. Sum . . . writan. Cf. Gifts of Men 95-96: 

Sum bi'S listhendig 
t5 awritanne wordgeryno. 

673-676. Sumuin . . . flangeweorc. Cf. Gifts of Men 39-40: 

Sum biS wiges heard, 
beadocraeftig beorn, J^aer bord stuna^. 

673. "wiges sped. Note the peculiar genitive. 

674. gargetrum. Con. 'exercitus'; Th. 'shaft-shower'; Gr. * der Geere 
Schauer ' (Z>.), ' telorum impetus ' {Spr^ ; R. ' Kraft oder Menge der Geere '; Go., 
Br. 'storm of darts'; (p. 129) 'javelin shower.' Korner says (p. 264) : ' Nach 
Grein " telorum impetus,'"' was mir falsch scheint ; getritm heisst " Heer," " Schar," 
" Haufe," demnach gargetrum " Speerhaufe," wie in meiner Uebersetzung steht, 
oder " Speerheer," " mit Speeren bewaffnete Schar," wie ^^7'/^(?a/ {Exod. 321, hcef 
don drared in &am gdrheape gyldenne leoii), oder wie scildtruma " das schild- 
bewaffnete Heer," " die Schlachtreihe." Nimmt man das letztere an, was ich 
vorziehe, so ware gargetrum nom., mit ihm stande sceoteftd parallel, nach senda& 
ware das Komma zu tilgen : " wenn das speertragende Heer, die Schiitzen, senden 
die im Zickzack dahin schwirrenden Pfeile." ' 

675. scildhreadan, Cf. Exod. 113, 160, 236, 320; Beow. 2203; An. 1208; 
El. 122. Con. ' clypeorum testudines'; Th. 'shield's defence'; Gr.i {Spr.) 
' clypeus,' (Z>.) ' Schildes Rand ' ; R. ' Phalanx,' ' Schlachthaufe mit eng an ein- 
ander geschlossenen Schilden ' = scildburh ; K. ' Schildiiberzug'; Go., Br. 'shield's 
defence ' ; (p. 129) ' shelter of the shield.' Korner comments : ' Sonst scild-, bord- 
hreo&an ; . . . die Bedeutung des zweiten Teiles des Comp. ist noch nicht mit 
Sicherheit ermittelt ; . . . jedenfalls ist zunachst an die gefarbte oder sonst ver- 
zierte Aussenseite des Schildes zu denken ; dann allgemein : Schild.' Cf. hreodan 
{kroden), 292, 330, and Brooke, pp. 123-4. 

676. flacor flangeweorc. Con. 'volucrem sagittae operam ' ; Th. 'flickering 
arrow-work ' ; Gr. ' das fliichtige Pfeilgeschoss ' ; K. ' flackerndes Pfeilwerk ' ; Go.i 
* the winged javelin ' ; G0.2 ' swift-flying arrow-work ' ; Br. ' winging-work of arrows ' ; 
(p. 129) 'flickering flight of arrows.' Cf. Gu. in 7. 

flacor. So Gu. 11 27. Cf. the vexhsfack and flacker in the N. E. D.\ the pri- 
mary meaning of each is ' flap,' ' flutter,' ' throb ' ; of flacker, esp. of birds : ' flap 



140 NOTES. [PART II. 

the wings,' ' fly flutteringly.' One of the quotations is from the Coverdale Bible, 
Isa. 6. 2 : ' From above flakred the Seraphins.' Murray thinks this verb may 
possibly represent an OE. *Jiacorian, cognate with MDu. flackeren, ON. flq^kray 
MxvQ. flackern. 

flangew^eorc. Gr. {Spr^ ' apparatus jaculatorius,' comparing Rid. y]'^'^ 
(emended); R. 'Arbeit mit Pfeilen,' ' Pf eilschiessen ' ; K. ' Pfeilwerk ' ; Sweet 
{Diet.) ' arrows.' 

676-678. Sum . . . holmpraece. Cf. Gifts of Men 53-57: 

Sum [on] fealone w^g 
stefnan steore'5, streamrade con 
weorudes wisa ofer widne holm, 
j^onne sasrofe snelle msegne 
arum bregda\N y'gborde neah. 

677. sealtne sse. So salsmn mare, Enn. ap. Macr. 6. 4 (Ann. v. 453 Vahl.) ; 
id. ap. Non. 183. 19 (Trag. v. 145 ib.); salsian aequor, Lucr. 3. 493, etc.; salsa 
vada, Virg. Aen. 5. 158; salsus fiuctus, Aen. 5. 182. The epithet is common in 
OE. poetry in this application ; see Grein, Spr., s.v. sealt. 

sundwudu. Ci. flodwudzi, 853, and the compounds under wudu in Grein, Spr. 

678. lireran. Cf. Wand. 4; An. 491. — holmprgece. Cf. An. 467 ; El. 728; 
Fh. 115. 

678^-679^. Conybeare mistakes : ' Aliqui possunt altum telum chalybe praeten- 
tem attollere.' 

679-680. Sum . . . gewyrcan. Cf. Gifts of Men 61-66. 

Sum mseg W2epenJ?raece wige to nytte 
modcraeftig smi^ monige gefremman, 
Jjonne he gewyrce^ t5 wera hilde 
helm o\>\>Q. hupseax o^e heajjubyrnan, 
sclrne mece o^^e scyldes rond, 
faeste gefegan wi^ flyge gares. 

679. stielgne. Perhaps miswritten for st^glne. If not, it is a case of metathe- 
sis {Gr. 183), for OHG. has steigal, and the OET. stcegil-. Cosijn agrees, saying: 
' Wenigstens diinkt mich die Metathese verdachtig, denn die voile Form ist st^gil. 
Man erwartet steapne = heanfte.^ 

styled. The bronze age was evidently past ; cf. siilecg, Beow. 1553, and Rid. 
41^9, 88"; Beow. 985 ; Sal. 299. 

sweord. Cf. Bosworth-Toller, s.v., and Brooke, pp. 121-3, for interesting 
accounts of the sword among the Anglo-Saxons. 

680-1. Sum . . . widgielle. Con. 'Aliqui possunt ora exercere . . . elata 
voce'; Th. 'One knoweth the course of the fields, the spacious ways'; Gr. 
' Mancher kennt der Welt Lander, weitfuhrende Wege'; K. 'Ein Anderer kennt 
das Gebiet der Fluren, die weithin sich erstreckenden Wege' ; Go. ' One knoweth 
the plains' direction, the wide ways ' ; Br. ' One the spacious ways knows, and 
all the plains' outgoing.' Conybeare adds : ' I do not clearly perceive its con- 
struction, unless wonga wegas are to be taken together as " the way or passage of 
the mouth." ' 



PART II.] NOTES. 141 

680. Avonga. Wangas may sometimes be taken as a poetical expression for 
• earth.' Thus, Met. 20"'^ : ' wangas ymbe licga'S, eor&e aelgreno ' ; Rid. 13^ : 'foldan 
slite, grene wongas ' ; 67^ ; so even the singular, Beow. 92 : * eor&an worhte, wlite- 
beorhtne wang, swa water bebuge'5' ; Rid. 41^1' ^3. 

bigong. a. Az. 129; Beow. 362, 860, 1497, 1773, 1826, i^d-] \ Jul. 112; An. 
195, 530; Met. ii^o, 

681. "wegas widgielle. Weg{as) is frequently used in composition with words 
denoting distance to express extent of space rather than of linear direction: thus 
feorweg{as), Gu. 228, Beow. yj^ An. 930, etc. ; sidwegas, El. 282 ; widwegas, Beow. 
840, 1704, Fs. 144^"^, 10536. Cf. 482, and our expression 'wayfarer.' 

682. giefe bryttaS. Cf. Gifts of Meft 105 ; JVtd. 102 ; A^t. 755 ; and, for the 
sense, Beow. 1726. 

682-684. From Gregory, Horn, in Ezech. lib. i, hom. 10 (Migne 76. 899) : 
^ Noji enim uni dantur omnia, ne in superbiam elatus cadat, sed huic datur quod 
tibi non datur, et tibi datur quod illi denegatur, ut dum iste considerat bonum 
quod habes et ipse non habet, te sibi in cogitatione praeferat, . . . et fiat quod 
scriptum est : Superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes ' (Phil. 2. 3). 

Gollancz calls attention to this passage in the following curiously oblique 
fashion : * I am inclined to think that Gregory's Commentary on Job, xxxviii. 4-5, 
was the original of the poem \_Gifts of Meti\. Here we have the motive, which is 
not in the Homily. At the same time I should not be surprised to find a passage 
in Gregory's works even nearer to the Anglo-Saxon. The original of 11. 682-4 
[683-5] should be words to this effect : — 

'* Non enim uni dantur omnia, ne in superbiam elatus cadat." 

(Cp. Gregory, Lib. i, Homilia x. sect. 32, on Ezekiel iii. 13, with marginal note, 
*' cur divisiones gratiarum sint.") ' 

The passage from the Commentary on Job (Migne 76. 461-462) is indeed par- 
allel. Referring to i Cor. 12. 8 ff., Gregory says: 'Sic itaque Creator noster 
atque Dispositor cuncta moderatur, ut qui extolli poterat ex dono quod habet 
humilietur ex virtute quam non habet.' 

Again he says : ' Huic ilia largitur quae alii denegat, alii haec denegat quae isti 
largitur ' ; and at the close of the same sentence : . . . ' ut si fortasse ... is, quem 
supernae virtutis donum ad sola miracula roborat, etiam divinae legis pandere 
occulta contendat.' The italicized words may possibly have been in the poet's 
mind in writing 67ob-67ia. 

684. ]?y-laes Mm gielp scej>]7e. Cf. Gifts of Men 24-26: 

py-laes he for wlence wuldorgeofona ful 
mon mode swI'S of gemete hweorfe, 
and Jponne forhycge heanspedigran. 

Also lOO-iOl : 

py-laes him gilp sce^e, 
o\>\>Q fore J?aere maer'ge mod astige. 

685. ofer o]?re for (5. Cf. Gifts of Men 102 : 

Ofer ealle men. 
And Beow. 17 17. 



142 NOTES. [part II. 

The break here, though authorized by the manuscript, is evidently not struc- 
tural; Grein (see p. 69) was right. 

686. geofum unhnea\vuin. Qi. geofum unhneawne, IVic/. i^g- 

687-690. Note the correspondence between earth and heaven. 

Cyning alv^ihta. So Gen. 978 (ea//-) ; Exod. 420 ; Sat. 616, 671. 

688. eor]7an tuddor. So Gen. 1402 ; Sat. 659, etc. Gr. interprets as ' Erden- 
kinder' (D.), 'homines' {Spr.). 

689^-690. Cf. 58ib-582, and note on 11. 

691-71 1. See Aftalysis, 11 (p. 116). 

Based upon Greg. Horn, in Evang. 29. 10 (following the above ; see on 659- 
690) : * De hac Ascensionis ejus gloria etiam Habacuc ait : Elevatus est sol, et 
luna stetit in ordine suo [Hab. 3. ii, sec. LXX ; the Vulgate is quite different : 
' Sol et luna steterunt in habitaculo suo]. Quis enim solis nomine nisi Dominus, 
et quae lunae nomine nisi Ecclesia designatur ? Quousque enim Dominus ascen- 
dit ad caelos, sancta ejus Ecclesia ad versa mundi omnimodo formidavit; at post- 
quam ejus Ascensione roborata est, aperte praedicavit quod occulte credidit. 
Elevatus est ergo sol, et luna stetit in ordine suo, quia cum Dominus caelum 
petiit, sancta ejus Ecclesia in auctoritate praedicationis excrevit.' 

692. gimmas. Cf. Sylvester's Z>z^ .S'ar/aj', p. 84 : 'Heaven's richest ^^wzw.' 

693. hsedre heofontungol. Cf. Met. 22'^^, hddor heofontungol (the sun). 
HSdor also appears El. 748 : hadrum stefnum ; elsewhere hddor, but adv. hadi-e. 

694. sunne ond mona. Cf . note on 606. Brooke says (p. 483) : * It is worth 
while to compare Gregory's phrase . . . with Cynewulf's expansion of it into a 
simile. . . . How much tenderness, how much delight, in the nature of the sun 
and moon themselves is added to the Latin !' He tr. 692-70x2. 

695. gimmas. Not properly both; cf. the Latin. 

696. An echo of 106 (I). 

697. Cf. 690; Gu. 579. 

699. circe. So often by mystical interpretation of Cant. 6. 10, though this is 
often applied to the Virgin Mary. Thus Augustine, Ep. 55. 10; Mone i. 325 
(Hymn 316, vv. 29-32) : 

Pulcra, potens, partu mirabilis, 
ut luna sol fulget spectabilis, 
plus acie multa terribilis 
ordinata. 

700. gesomninga. Th., Br. ' congregations ' [!]. 

soSes ond ryhtes. For the association of these two words in different cases, 
cf. Sat. 207 ; Beow. 1700 ; El. 390, 662 ; Gtc. 782 ; Hy. 7"^^ ; Fs. 95!^, iii^ ; Gen. 
21. For the association oi Justus and verus, see Rev. 15. 3 ; 16. 7 ; 19. 2. 

701. bocum. ^<?(: = ' Biblia,' Bible. So 453, 785, 793, 1630. 

701^-704. Th. * As it saith in books, when from earth the Child divine 
ascended. King of all purity, then the Church here of the faithful awaited perse- 
cution ' ; Go. * As it saith in books, that when the Child divine, the King all pure, 
had risen (Go.^ ascended) from the earth, then the Church here of the faithful 
ones endured oppression." Gr. as in our text. So Dietrich : ' Nachdem das 
Gotteskind vom Erdengrund aufgestiegen, hatte die Kirche heidnische Verfolgung 



, 



PART II.] NOTES. 143 

2u leiden ; doch gedieh durch des Geistes Gabe der Segen der Gottesmanner jiach 
der Himmelfahrt.' 

Against this view is to be adduced : (i) it contradicts the Latin, which Dietrich 
and Gollancz themselves cite ; (2) sijij>an and J>d are not usually correlative ; (3) 
it destroys the parallelism of dstdg, 702, and upstige, 711. 

703. clsenra. Soy>^/. 420; El. ()6. Th. and Go. both mistake. 
J>a. Must refer to the period antedating the Ascension. 

704. gefyllendra. Cosijn says: ' (sfyllendra fasse ich als gen. subj., also 
fyllan =fellan; vgl. El. 1040: gedwolaJi fylde, unrihte a ; vgl. auch unten v. 709, 
wo blodgyte worktan (708) einzuklammern ist.' 

eahtnysse. Cf . Jtcl. 4. 

706. ]7£er. Gr. connects with the preceding: ' als sich die wilden Siinder,' etc. ; 
this is correlating J^d and Ji^r, which is hardly admissible. 

s6J>es ne gienidon. Cf. rihtes ne glemdon, An. 139. 

707. g^stes pearfe. So 816 (III), 1057 ; Gifts of Meji 86. — tempel. In this 
sense Ga. 461. 

709. feodan ond fyldon. Note the echo from 486, with new application. 
forS bic"«'oin. In Lind. Jn. 5. 2<^, for&cnnia tra.nsla.tes procedere. 

710. Jrnrh Geestes giefe. So 649. 
712-743. See Analysis, 12 (p. ti6). 

Based upon Greg. Jlom. in Evang. 29. 10 (following the above ; see on 691- 
711): ' Hinc ejusdem Ecclesiae voce per Salomonem dicitur: Ecce iste venit 
saliens in montibzis, et trajtsiliens colles (Cant. 2. 8). Consideravit namque tan- 
torum operum culmina, et ait : Ecce iste venit saliens in montibus. Veniendo 
quippe ad redemptionem nostram, quosdam, ut ita dixerim, saltus dedit. Vultis, 
fratres carissimi, ipsos ejus saltus agnoscere .? De caelo venit in uterum, de 
utero venit in praesepe, de praesepe venit in crucem, de cruce venit in sepulcrum, 
de sepulcro rediit in caelum. . . .' 

712. Dauijjes. But Dduides, 96, 165, 291. Such wavering between the origi- 
nal d of foreign proper names and OE. & is frequent, e.g. in Anglian, cf . the 
Ddiildes of Lind. Mt. i. i, 20 ; Jn. 7. 42, etc. with the Ddui&es of Mt. 9. 27 ; 21.9; 
Mk. ID. 47 ; Lk. i. 32, etc. ; the Dduld of Rush. Mk. 2. 25 ; 12. 36 with the Ddni& 
of Mk. 12. yj, etc. ; in Rush.2 always Ddut&es. 

713. giedda gearosnottor. So jg"/. 418 ; cf. -£"/. 586 ; JVzd. i^g. 

713. ggestgerynum. So 440 (I) ; An. 860; El. 180, 1148 ; Gu. 1086 ; cf. Gu. 
219. 

716. Meotud, meahtum switJ. So An. 1209 ; Sat. 262 ; Gifts of Men 4 ; cf. 
Az. 5 ; Dan. 284. 

717. gehleape?^. In By. 189: * he gehle5p hone eoh.' — headune. Cf., in 
Grein, the numerous compounds in hea{h)- : heahburg, heahclif etc. 

718. woruld alysetJ. Cf. Jn. i. 29 ; 3. 17 ; 4. 42; i Jn. 2. 2 ; 4. 14. 

719. ealle eor^Hsviend. Note the exegesis of woruld. Br. tr. 715-9 (p. 209). 
720 ff. Cf. 1418 ff. (III). 

720. se forma hlyp. The ultimate source of this mystical interpretation of 
Cant. 2. 8 is to be found (as I wrote on Apr. 4, 1895, ^o'' ^^ Eestgabe fiir Eduard 
Sievers) in two passages of Ambrose. I subjoin that note: 'The first is {De 
Isaac et Anima 4. 31 ; Migne 14. 513) : '■'■Saliens super jnontes, et transiliens super 



144 NOTES. [part ir. 

colles (Cant. 2. 8). Super majoris gratiae animas salit, inferioris transilit. Vel 
sic: saliens quomodo venit ? Saltu quodam venit in hunc mundum. Apud 
Patrem erat, in Virginem venit, et ex Virgine in praesepe transilivit. In praesepi 
erat, et fulgebat in caelo, descendit in Jordanem, ascendit in crucem, descendit in 
tumulum, surrexit e tumulo, et sedet ad Patris dexteram." The second is i^In 
Fsahmtm iij Expositio, Sermo 6. 6 ; Migne 1 5. 1 269-70) : " Videamus salientem. 
Salit de caelo in Virginem, de utero in praesepe, de praesepio \sic\ in Jordanem, 
de Jordane in crucem, de cruce in tumulum, in caelum de sepulcro." Ambrose is 
followed by (Pseudo-) Cassiodorus, in his commentary on the Canticles (Migne 
70. 1064) : " Potest etiam hoc ad incarnationem Christi referre, qui veniens quos- 
dam saltus dedit : quia de caelo venit in uterum Virginis, de utero Virginis in 
praesepe, de praesepi in baptismum, de baptismo in crucem, de cruce ad sepul- 
crum, de sepulcro ad caelum." [Then followed the quotation from Gregory.] 
Finally, Alcuin has the same thought, and in almost the same words as Greg- 
ory {Compendium in Canticum Canticorum 2. 8 ; Migne 100. 646-7) : *' Tales 
enim saltus fecit dilectus mens : de caelo venit in uterum, de utero in praesepe, 
de praesepi in crucem, de cruce in sepulcrum, de sepulcro rediit in caelum." 
Cf. Pseudo-Jerome (Migne 30. 379). 

' It will be remarked that Cynewulf omits the leap into Jordan (baptism), like 
Gregory and Alcuin. In this respect, and in adding the descent into hell, there 
is an agreement between the Christ and the Middle English homily on the Ascen- 
sion, now printed in Old English Homilies of the Twelfth Century^ Second Series, 
pp. 1 1 1-3 (cf. Conybeare's note in his Illustrations, p. 202): ^^ ecce uenit salietts 
in montibus et transiliens colles. Here he cume'S stridende fro dune to dune, and 
ouer strit >e cnolles. Septem- igitur ut ita dicam saltus dedit: e celo in uirgi- 
nis iiterum ; inde in presepium ; inde in crucem ; inde in sepulcrum ; inde in 
infernum ; inde in mundu77i ; et hinc in celum? ' Seuen strides he makede : on 
of heuene into \>q maidenes inne'Se ; o^er >enne in to he stalle ; "Sridde in to )?e 
holi rode ; feorSe Jeanne in to )?e sepulcre ; fifte into helle ; sixte into his midden- 
erd ; >e seuelSe eft into heuene." Here the " ut ita dicam " suggests Gregory as 
the source of the passage in general. Bede, in his commentary on the Canticles, 
has nothing about the leaps. It might be suspected that the thought would occur 
in Origen, but I have not found it there.' 

The suggestion for this interpretation may have come from Wisd. 18. 14, 15: 
' Cum enim quietum silentium contineret omnia, et nox in suo cursu medium iter 
haberet, omnipotens sermo tuus de caelo a regalibus sedibus, durus debellator in 
mediam exterminii terra-va prosilivit.'' This is rendered in the English Apocrypha: 
' For while all things were in quiet silence, and that night was in the midst of her 
swift course, thine Almighty word leaped down from heaven out of thy royal 
throne as a fierce man of war into the midst of a land of destruction.' The Latin 
has been adapted in the Antiphon for the Magnificat for the Sunday before the 
Octave of Christmas : ' Dum medium silentium tenerent omnia, et nox in suo 
cursu medium iter perageret, omnipotens sermo tuus, Domine, a regalibus sedibus 
venit. Alleluia.' 

721. hiw. Cf. 657. 

722. onfeng. Cf. 418 (I), 628. — to frofre. Cf. 65 (I), 1421 (III). 

723. stiell. Note the order: gestyllan, 648, 716; gehleapan, 717 ; stiell, 719; 



PART IL] notes. 145 

hlyp, 720; stiell^ 723; hlyp, 726 ; stiell, 728 ; hlyp, 730, 736 ; styllan, hlyp, 745 ; 
styllan, hlyp, 747. In other words, after preluding with -styll-, the poet employs 
the two stems, in verb and noun, in almost absolute alternation, and ends with 
two phrases in which both stems occur ; yet even here the two phrases are not 
identical. This is hardly to be ascribed to chance (see note on 729). 

724. binne. Not ' bin' (Th.). The regular word for \.2i\.. praesepe ; cf. my 
Bibl. Quot. 118. I ; 187. 5, 14, 23 ; 188. 10, 29 ; so in the Gospel of Luke. The 
etymology is uncertain; see NED. Unlike rrj'*^;^ (1425), it retains this specific 
sense no later than 1425 {Leg. Rood 2i\ : ' God was borne with beest in bynne '). 
The chief modern sense appears with Chaucer, Pj-oI. 595. 

725. hiw. Trautmann, KyiiewidfZo, regards this and the other instances as 
ace. — clajjum bewunden. Cf. Mwjindenne mid wonnum cldj^tim, 1423 (HI), 
Cf. Lk. 2. 7 (Corp.) : ' Hine mid cildclaj^um bewand, and hine on binne alede ' ; 
/Elfric, Horn. i. 30 {Bibl. Quot., p. 187) : ' Mid cildclaSum bewand, and alede l^set 
cild on heora assena binne '; (Lind.) : ' Mid cildcla'Sum bewand, and eftgebeg hine 
in binnae '; (Rush.): ' Mi5 cla'Sum hine biw^and, and efnegibeg hine in binne.' 

726. ealra J>ryinina J)rym. So Ph. 628; Gu. 1076 ; El. 483. 

727. Rodoreyninges. ^o Jul. ^4,7] El. 624 {Pddor-), 887. — rges. Not 
' career ' (Go.). 

728. Faeder, frofre Geest. ^o Jul. 724; El. 1106. For the suggestion of 
the Trinity, cf. Jiid. 83 ; An. 1686. — Faeder. Not ' Father's ' (Th.), ' des Vaters* 
(Gr.). 

729. in byrgenne. So 1467. Gr. inclines to think this dat. 

beam. The two words for 'cross' are thus distributed in the poem : rod, 727 ; 
beam, 729 ; (III) rod, 1064, 1084; beam, 1089, 1093; ^<^^' uoi, 1114; beam, 1446; 
rod, 1447, 1487, 1489. 

In the Elene, besides compounds, we have a third synonym, treow. The man- 
ner of their distribution is again significant for Cynewulf's art. Disregarding 
compounds, w^e have : treow, 89 ; beam, 91 ; rod, 103 ; treow, 107, 128 ; rod, treow, 
147 ; treow, 165 ; rod, treow, 206 ; treow, 214 ; beam, 217 ; rod, 219 ; beam, 421 ; 
treow, 429, 442; rod, 482; treow, 534; rod, 601 ; treow, 624; rod, 631; treow, 
664, 701, 706 ; rod, 720, 774 ; treow, 828 ; rod, 834 ; treow, 841 ; beam, 851 ; rod, 
treow, 856 ; beam, 865 ; treow, 867 ; rod, 869, 880 ; beam, rod, 887 ; rod, 919, 1012 ; 
beam, 1013 ; rod, 1023; treow, 1027; rod, 1067; beatn, 1074; rod, 1075, 1224; 
beam, 1225 ; rod, 1235; treow, 1252; beam, 1255. That is, of 51 occurrences of 
the different words, 8 are of pairs of words in the same line, and 10 are of a 
repeated occurrence of the same word before another is employed ; with these 
exceptions, the expressions are alternated. Take the first three, for example : 
treow, beam, rod', and the last three: rod, treow, beat?i. As bearing on the ques- 
tion of authorship, what conclusions might not be drawn from the fact that Cyne- 
wulf regularly employs in the Elene at least one synonym for ' cross ' not found in 
the Christ! 

730. foldaerne. So Gu. 1004. — faest. In the same construction Zi"/. 723, 
783; Beow. 1007, 2901 ; Gii. 1005, etc. 

732. cwicsusle. Not ' quick sulphur ' (Th.). Cf. Whale 38, and WW. Voc. 
144. 14: ^ baratrum, uorago profunda, cwicsusl, vel hellelic deopnes.' See also 
Bosworth-Toller, s.v. 



146 NOTES. [part II. 

733. feonda foresprecan. Cf. Gu. 236. WW. has (140. 3): ' causidicus, 
adiiocatus, forespeca.' 

fyrnum. Qi. PaJither 60 ; /^«. 1380. 

736. synnum gesseled. Cf. 117 (I). 

737. hyhtplega. Ci. Rid. zi"^^. Not ' Triumph ' (Gr.). 

738. his ealdcySSe. Cf. Ph. 351, 435. 

739. bli]7e. Cf. 519, 55ot>-55ia. 

741. ae]7elmga Ord. 80515,845; El. 2,93', Gen. 1278. 

742. beorhtra bolda. Not ' brighter dwellings ' (Th.), nor ' Bau des Glanzes' 
(Gr.). 

743. ece gefea. Cf. ecne gefean, 159(1). — plega. Cf. ']y]. Not 'solace' 
(Th.), nor 'revel' (Go.). 

744-755. See Analysis, 13 (p. 116). 

Based upon Greg. Horn, in Evang. 29. 11 (following the above; see on 712- 
743) : ' Unde, fratres carissimi, oportet ut illuc sequamur corde, ubi eum corpore 
ascendisse credimus. Desideria terrena fugiamus, nihil nos jam delectet in infimis, 
qui Patrem habemus in caelis.' Cf. Bede, Horn, in Ascensione (Migne 94. 181); 
'Et ipsi quoque ut ejus vestigia sequi, atque ad caelos mereamur ascendere. . . . 
Ad hujus ergo patriae perpetuam felicitatem omni studio festinemus. In hac 
quia necdum corpore possumus, desiderio semper et mente versemur.' There is 
a translation of the close of this homily in Mayor and Lumby's Bede, p. 404. 

745. heahlileoJ>u. Cf. Gen. 1439. 

748. of insegne in maegen. So in Bede's Eccl. Hist. {Bibl. Qiiot., p. 71): 
' Halige gonga'S of masgene in msegen,' as tr. of Ps. 84. 7, where /Elfric {ib. 113) 
has: 'Da halgan faraS fram mihte to mihte.' Th., Go., Br. 'from virtue (un)to 
virtue'; Diet, 'von Tugend zu Tugend ' ; Gr. 'von Thaten zu Thaten'; Ham- 
merich, ' von That zu That.' 

749. hrofe. The word sometimes translates cacu?nen, culmen. Cf. Tenny- 
son's {Lotos-Eaters 69) 

Why should we only toil, the roof and crown of things ? 

750. hyht ond Wis. Cf. 529a-53oa. 
75it). So 847b. 

753. J7£er. Not 'that' (Th.). — gelyfa^J. Not 'repose' (Go.i). 

754. J>aet J>8et, Not 'so that' (Go.). 

755. mid usse llchoman. Not 'with our bodies^ (Th., Go.); cf. corpore, 
above : ' our human body.' 

756-783^. See Analysis, 14 (p. 116). 

757. sellran. This looks like ' contamination ' of sellan and selran. 
synwunde. Artistic anticipation of wiinde, 763. 

Note the rime. 

758. Faeder on roderum. Mt. 6. 9. 

759. aras. In this sense 493, 503; Gett. 2424; An. 831; etc. 

760. halig of heahSu. So 789; El. 1087 {hieh&o); Jul. 263; An. 1146 
{heh&o) ; cf. Gu. 910, 1061. 

761. GescildaJ?. With general reference to such passages as Ps. 34. 7 ; 91 
ID, II (Mt. 4. 6; Lk. 4. 10, 11); Heb. i. 14. 



PART II.] NOTES. 147 

sce]7]7endra. So Gii. 375. 

762. earhfaruin. For the word in this sense, cf . y«/. 404 ; Sal. 129. Not 
* quivers' (Th.), nor 'arrow-shafts' (Go.^). 

763. Avunder gewyrcen. Cf. Beow. 2906. — ^vrohtbora. Wroht means, 
according to Grein, {a) accusation; (b) crime, offense; {c) strife; {d) injury, 
harm. He renders wrohtbora by ' scelerum auctor,' and in D. by ' Wutkampf- 
bringer ' ; Th., Go.i, Br. by * accuser.' The last word would best translate 
diabolus in its primary signification. 

763^-7713. Tr. by Brooke. 

764. folc Godes. Cf. Heb. 4. 9; 11. 25; i Pet. 2. 10; also Lk. 2. 6S ; 7. 16; 
etc. 

765. braegdhogan. Perhaps this is the ' deceitful bow,' arcus pravus, dolos7ts, 
of Ps. 78. 57; Hos. 7. 16. Th., Go., 'drawn bow'; D. {Haupfs Zs. 9. 208) 
'Trugbogen'; Gr. {Spr.) ' arcus fraudulentus,' {D.) *des Bogens Sehne'; Br. 
< bended bow.' 'Drawn sword' I understand, but not 'drawn bow.' 'Bend' 
is OE. {ge)bendan, or (once) teon, not bregdan. 

Representations of the Old English bow and arrow (from MSS. Cott. Claudius 

B. IV and Tiberius C. VI) are to be found in Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, Bk. 2, 
chap. I, and Horda Angelcynnan, PI. 17, Fig. 2 (Claud. B. IV); PI. 22, Figs. 23, 24, 
25; and in Grein 's Short History of the English People, illustrated edition, 
pp. 100, 152, from MSS. Cott. Galba A. VIII and Claudius B. IV. 

Hewitt, Ancient Armor and Weapons in Europe i. 55, remarks: 'According 
to the testimony of Henry of Huntingdon [6. 29], William the Conqueror re- 
proached the English with their want of this weapon. The Bayeux tapestry, 
however, seems to authorize the belief that they were not entirely without it. 
(See the first group of Anglo-Saxons in Stothard's XlVth plate.) The proba- 
bility seems to be that, while the Normans employed archers in large bodies, the 
English merely interspersed them in small numbers among their men-at-arms. 
The bow, at all events, was in use among the Anglo-Saxons ; it is frequently 
represented in manuscript illuminations, and arrow-heads have been found in the 
graves. Figs, i, 2, 3, and 4 in our Plate are from Kentish interments; the 
others, figured in the N'enia Britannica, were found on Chatham Lines. The 
whole are of iron. Pictorial examples of the Anglo-Saxon bow, arrows, and 
quiver may be seen in Cotton MSS. Cleop. C. VIII, Claudius B. IV, Tiberius 

C. VI, and in the fine Pnidentius of the Tenison Library.' 

Henry of Huntingdon's (d. 11 55) supposed testimony is worthless, since it is 
contained in a speech of William the Conqueror to his troops before the battle 
of Hastings, which, according to his editor in the Rolls Series (p. 201), is 'a 
rhetorical flight of Henry's own invention ; no contemporary author mentions 
anything of the kind.' Besides, William's alleged words, "• gentem nee etiam 
sagittas habentem,' need only mean that the ammunition of the English soldiery 
was momentarily deficient. 

De Baye, Industrial Arts of the Anglo-Saxons, pp. 30-31, is of little value. 

Oman, in Traill's Social England i. 411, evidently thinks these to have been 
short bows : ' Whence the English got their long-bow is not quite easy to decide ; 
the Normans at Hastings — as the Bayeux Tapestry clearly shows — still used 
the short four-foot bow, not the great six-foot weapon with its cloth-yard arrow.' 



148 NOTES. [part II. 

Elsewhere he says (i. 179): 'The bow, though not uncommon, was never a 
typical nor a very effective weapon with the Old English.' 
The bow was sometimes known 2iS Jldnboga, Beow. 1432-5 : 

Sumne Geata leod 
oi fldnbogan feores getwrefde 
ySgewinnes, jiset him on aldre stod 
herestrsel hearda. 

Sometimes as hornboga, Beow. 2437-40 : 

SyS'San bine H^^cyn of hornbogan, 
his freawine, flane geswencte, 
miste mercelses ond his mcig ofscet, 
broSor oSerne blodigan gare. 

Jiid. 220-223: 

Hie •§& fromlice 
leton for^ fleogan flana scuras, 
hildenSdran of hornbogan, 
straelas stedehearde. 

See also Rid. 24, and Brooke, pp. 125, 128, 129, 131. 

biterne strgel. Cf. Eph. 6. 16. Referring to the sin of pride, Beow. 1743-6 
has : 

Bona swi-ge neah 
se J^e of flanbogan fyrenum sceoteS ; 
j^onne bi'5 on hre)?re under helm drepen 
biterati strcsle. 

So of a sword, Beow. 2704. The Gr. iriKpds originally meant ' pointed,' ' sharp,' 
* keen '; cf. iriKpbs oIcttos, //. 4. 118. So Tennyson, Oriana 37 : 

The bitter arrow went aside. 

Biter probably stands in ablaut relation with bitan. 

767. wearde healdan. Cf. Beow. 305, 319; Jul. 664; Jud. 142. 

768. attres ord. ^o Jul. 471 ; cf. aires drync, An. 53. 

On the construction, cf. Buttmann, Gram. N. T. Greek, tr. Thayer, p. 161 : 
' The use of a substantive in the genitive as a periphrasis for an adjective, which 
is mentioned as a poetic peculiarity among the Greeks, is found not infrequently 
in the N. T. ; at any rate, there are numerous genitives that can hardly be repro- 
duced by us otherwise than by means of their corresponding adjectives. In this 
peculiarity the influence of the genius of the Oriental tongues is unmistakable, 
for they were especially addicted to this more poetic mode of expression.' See, 
in the Greek, Lk. 4. 22; 16. 8; 18. 6; Rom. i. 26; 12. 20; Heb. 12. 15; Matt. 
24. 31. Winen, ed. Thayer, p. 237, adds Col. i. 13; Rev. 13. 3; 2 Pet. 2. 10; 
Jas. I. 25; Heb. i. 3, and says : 'This, in prose, is a Hebraistic mode of expres- 
sion, and is to be attributed not merely to the want of adjectives in Hebrew, 
Ewald 572, but to the peculiar vividness of the Oriental languages. In the more 
elevated style, however, there are instances of the same construction even in 
Greek authors ; see Erfurdt, Soph. Oed. R. 826.' Of the above instances, the 
Vulgate imitates this idiom in all except Matt. 24. 31 and Jas. i. 25. The OE. 



PART II.] NOTES. 149 

■omits the genitive in Lk. 4. 22, renders it by a genitive in Lk. 16. 8, and clianges 
it to the adjective in Lk. 18. 6 (but North, has genitive). 

Poisoned arrows are elsewhere mentioned in OE. : Jul. 471; An. 1333; Rid. 
i8^ 24*, 9; By. 47, 146; WW. 143' has: scorpius, 'geaettrad flaa.' In the Life of 
St. Neot (Cockayne, Shrine, p. 13) occurs: ' Ongann \>z. sasnden his settrige 
waepnen, >aet synd costnungen, togeanes ban halgen were.' Cf. Bl. Horn. 199. 
17-19 : ' pa genam he his bogan, and hine gebende, and Sa mid geaettredum strsele 
ongan sceotan.' 

Alfred's translation of Orosius relates of the attempt to capture the city ruled 
over by Ambira: ' J:^r forwear)? micel Alexandres heres for gesetredum gescotum 
{sagittis veneno illitis).' However, a number are saved by an herb which is shown 
to Alexander in a dream. 

In Beowulf v;q, are told of the sword Hrunting (1459) : 

ecg waes iren atertanum fah, 

where some scholars read ' atertearum.' Arrows (and darts ?) are called kilde- 
n^dre (cf. .'Esch. Eum. 181), perhaps with reference to their venom, as well as to 
their biting and hissing: Jicd. 222 ; El. 119, 141. 

Interesting for its parallelism to our passage is an extract from the Life of St. 
Guthlac, ed. Goodwin, pp. 26, 28: ' pa gelamp hit sume dasge mid \\>y he] ban gewune- 
lican beawe his sealm sang, and his gebedum befeal, ba se ealda feond mancynnes 
(efne swa grymetigende leo, bast he his costunga attor wide todSle^), mid by he 
b>a his yfelnysse msegen and grymnysse attor [todielde], bset he mid ban ba men- 
niscan heortan wundode, ba semninga swa he of gebendum bogan his costunge 
streale on bam m5de gefsestnode baes Cristes cempan.i Da he ba, se eadiga wer, 
mid beere ge^ttredan streale gewundod wees bses awerigedan gastes, 'Sa waes his 
mod, b^es eadigan weres, swrSe gedrefed on him. ... Da hsefde hine seo deofol- 
lice str^l mid ormodnysse gewundodne ; wass se eadiga wer, Gu^lac, mid baere 
ormodnysse bn dagas gewundod.' 

The poisoning of arrows is mentioned in the Odyssey (i. 261-3): 'For even 
thither [to Ephyra] had Odysseus gone on his swift ship to seek a deadly drug, 
that he might have wherewithal to smear his bronze-shod arrows ; but Ilus would 
in nowise give it him, for he had in awe the everliving gods.' 

Ovid thus speaks of the Sauromatae, Bessi, and Getae {Ex Ponto i. 2. 17-23): 
* These foes, that they may effect a twofold cause for death in the cruel wound, 
■dip all their darts in the venom of the viper. Provided with these, the horseman 
surveys the fortifications, just like a wolf prowling round the sheep in their 
fold. Their light bow, when once stretched with the horse-hair cord {nervo 
■equina), always remains with its string unrelaxed. The houses bristle as though 
palisaded with the arrows fixed there.' Cf. Trist. 3. 10. 63, 64; Ex Ponto d,. 7. 
II, 12. 

Pliny says of the Scythians {H. N. 11. 53) : 'The Scythians dip their arrows 
in the poison of serpents and human blood ; against this frightful composition 

1 Goodwin (p. in) gives the Latin from the Life by Felix of Croyland : ' Dum enim 
•omnis nequitiae suae vires versuta mente tentaret, turn veluti ab extenso arcu venenifiuam 
desperationis sagittam totis viribus jaculavit, quousque in Christe militis inente umbone 
defixa pependit.' 



150 NOTES. [PART II. 

there is no remedy, for with the slightest touch it is productive of instant death.' 
lb. 25. 25 : 'The people of Gaul, when hunting, tip their arrows with hellebore, 
taking care to cut away the parts about the wound in the animal so slain ; the 
flesh, they say, is all the more tender for it.' Again (27. 11. 76): ' Limeum is 
the name given by the Gauls to a plant, in a preparation of which, known by 
them as " deer's poison," they dip their arrows when hunting.' Strabo asserts 
(4. 4. 6) : ' The following is also credible : that a tree grows in Keltica similar to 
a fig, which produces a fruit resembling a Corinthian capital, and which, being 
cut, exudes a poisonous juice, which they use for poisoning their arrows.' On 
the poisoned arrows of the Moors, cf. Hor. Od, i. 22. 3; of the Arabs, Pollux 
I. 138; Seneca, Medea 693-5. ^^^ V\\n. 16. 10. 20j Caecil. and Afran. ap. Fest. 
p. 355 MUUer; Dioscor. 6. 20. Ambrose has sagitta toxicata (Tob. 7. 26). The 
etymology of toxiawi is significant of this custom. 

in gebiige. Similarly 1504 (III). 

769. bordgelac. Gr. {Spr.) * clypeorum impugnatio ? ', (Z>.) 'Geschoss'; Th. 
* shield-play ' ; Go. 'dart ' ; Br. ' bitter piercing dart, stormer of the shield ' ; Hall 
(Diet.) '(sport of shields) dart'; Sweet {Diet.) 'weapon.' There \?, z. lindgeldc , 
Ap. 76, which Grein renders ' pugna scutiferorum.' Cosijn says: '•bordgelac, 
lindgeldc, lindplega bedeuten einfach " streit," eigentlich ^^/^<: {plega) borde-Jind- 
hcebbendra. Ich verwerfe Grein's deutung " clypeorum impugnatio." ' 

771. blatast. Cf. An. 1090; Gen. 981 ; Met. 8^*; 2oii5. 

773. Cf. Beow. 188; Dan. 222. See Grein, to (3). 

774. Note the Trinity. 

]7one bli(5an gaest. Cf. Gzi. 306. 

775. Cf. 761. The thought occurs in the Advent Hymn, ' Conditor alme 
siderum ' {Surtees Hymns, p. 34), in the lines: 

Conserva nos in tempore 
Hostis a tells perfidi. 

The last line is glossed : * feondes fram flanum geleaflease ' {sic). 
scea]7an wsepnuni. So ^;z. 1293. 

776. lif forgeaf. So Ge7i. 2843. 

777a. leomu, lie, ond gaest. Cf. Ph. 513; Gu. 810, 1149. 
777^-778. Cf. Ph. 66ib-662 : 

Sy him lof symle 
J)urh woruld worulda and wuldres blaed. 

779-782^. This is certainly transitional. Since it echoes the preceding lines, 
it ought perhaps to be reckoned with them: cf. str^l., 765: str^las, 779; on 
eor&an, 772, 780; earhfartim, 762 : gar/are, 781 ; gescildaj>, 761, gescilde, 77^1 
scildeh, 781. Against it is the doxology just preceding, which suggests the close 
of a division. 

779. deofla streelas. Cf. deojies strml.. An. 1191, and note on dttres ord, 768. 

780. selda cynnes. So Ph. 546; Gu. 727, 793, 948 ; cf. Ph. 198 ; Jid. 727. 

781. garfare. Only Exod. 343, and there in another sense. 

782. dugu9a Dryhten. So Ph. 494; El. 81. 



PART II.] NOTES. 1 5 1 

Is ]?ain dome neah. Impersonal construction. Cf. the two following pas- 
sages from Bede (quoted by Wiilfing, i. 6i) : Bd. 598. 37 : * Ne 'Sinre for'Sfore swa 
neah is'; 599. 3 : ' Hu neah '5^re tide wsere )?aette . . .' See Jas. 5. 8. 

782^-796. See Analysisy 15 (p. 116). Based upon Gregory, Horn, in Evang. 
29. II (following the above; see on 744-755) : ' Et hoc nobis est magnopere per- 
pendendum, quia is qui placidus ascendit terribilis redibit, et quidquid nobis cum 
mansuetudine praecepit, hoc a nobis cum districtione exiget. Nemo ergo indulta 
poenitentiae tempora parvipendat, nemo curam sui, dum valet, agere negligat, 
quia Redemptor noster tanto tunc in judicium districtior veniet, quanto nobis 
ante judicium magnam patientiam praerogavit. Haec itaque vobiscum, fratres, 
agite, haec in mente sedula cogitatione versate.' Cf. Bede, Horn, in Ascensione 
(Migne 94. 181): 'Cum ipse qtii placidus ascendit terribilis redierit, nos paratos 
inveniat.' 

783. J7aet. Perhaps we should read ^ar. — leanum Meotan. Cf. leana 
hleotan.Jul. 622. Cynewulf changed the construction, then. 

784. Cosijn inserts iis after we., to provide an object for hlodnn. — weor- 
cum. Cf. Mt. 16. 27 ; Rom. 2. 6 ; 2 Cor. 5. 10; Rev. 20. 12 ; 22. 12. — Modun. 
Cf. 1034; Hel. 2469, 3785, 4255. 

785. geond sidne grund. So Gen. 134, 1388, 1429 ; Jtil. 332 ; Hy. 3II. 

786. Eadmod. Echoing 255 (I). 

787. Goldhord. Cf. Bl. Horn. 9. 28 : ' pa wags gesended j^st Goldhord >aes 
maegen)?rymmes on l^one bend )>aes clsenan inno'Ses ' ; 11. 29: 'On Inssum daege 
astag^^/ heofonlice Goldhord on Hsne ymbhwyrft fram j^sem heahsetle ure[s] Ge- 
scyppendes, k(^t wees Crist, }>aes lifgendan Godes Sunu.' 

788. Freobearn. Cf. 223 (I). 

789. Huru. So (I) 22, 82, 337 ; (II) 613. On account of the metre, Frucht 
(p. 30) would either cancel ne, place it before wene, or prefix it to the next line. 

790. dom tJy rej>ran. Th., G0.2 ' a doom the sterner ' ; Gr. ' das furchtbare 
Gericht' ; Go.i 'a sterner doom.' — 15y repran . . . J>e. Cf. Ge7i. 1325: 'symble 
bi^ ^y heardra J^e hit hreoh waeter swi'Sor beata'S.' See Wiilfing i. 378-9; Grein, 
Sprachschatz, s. v.J>cet, pron. (2). For the line, see Doomsday (Bede) 15. 

79i-8o8a. Printed in Hickes' Thesaurus, vol. i, after p. 4 of the Grammatica 
Islandica, following Table 4 of Runes. It is headed : ' Specimen e Cod. MS. 
Exoniensi C On p. 5 he says : ' In Tab. C describitur conclusio seculi, et ad- 
ventus Christi ad judicium.' 

791. engla Jjeoden. So 332; Exod. 431 ; An. 290, 902; cf. h^odoi engla, 
Sat. 388, 666; Pa. 63; Men. 85 ; El. 487, yjy, 858. 

794. As against Thorpe's note, cf. 1539; Gu. 832. 
J>8es ]7e ic so9 talge. So Ait. 1565; cf. Beow. 532. 

795. monige. The verb evidently requires the emendation, as appears from 
Ph. 491. — on gemot. So 832, (III) 942. 

796. So 836; Gti. 755, 1161 ; El. 746 ; cf. Ph. 600 ; An. 721. 
797-807^. See Analysis, 16 (p. 116). 

On the runes, cf. Gollancz, Christ, pp. 173-4: 'The runes in this passage stand 
for the letters Cynwulf, and together form the name of the author. A similar 
artifice is found in three other poems — Elene, Juliana, and The. Fates of the 
Apostles. Christ and Juliana are both in the Exeter Codex ; Elene and The 



152 NOTES. [part II. 

Fates of the Apostles in the Vercelli Codex. . . . The four runic passages may be 
divided into two divisions ; the first, in which the runes stand merely for the let- 
ters of the poet's name ; the second, in which the runes discharge a twofold func- 
tion, representing not merely the letters of the poet's name, but also the words 
that the letters suggest, the names of the letters or homonyms. To the first class 
belongs the passage in Juliana ; to the second, the other three passages. The 
interpretation of the runes in these latter passages is one of difficulty.' Cony- 
beare had already said (p. 119) that 'several runic characters are introduced, 
obviously as monogrammatic cyphers, each denoting an entire word, either the 
same with that which gave its name to the respective letters of the runic alpha- 
bet, or some one of similar sound.' 

Any deeper consideration of one of these runic passages demands a compari- 
son with the others, and I accordingly print them all here. In using the title. 
Fates of the Apostles, I leave out of account the question whether the lines so 
named are part of the Andreas, or independent. On the restoration of this pas- 
sage, see especially Napier, Haupfs Zeitschrift 33. 66 ff. ; Sievers, Anglia 13. i ff. ; 
Trautmann, Kynewulf, pp. 50-51. 

The runes of the manuscripts are here represented by the corresponding letters 
of the alphabet. 

Juliana (695-710). 

Is me J^earf micel 
J>3et seo halge me helpe gefremme, 
Jjonne me gedaelaS deorast ealra, 
sibbe toslita'5 sinhiwan tu, 
micle modlufan, min sceal of lice 
sawul on sr5faet, nat ic sylfa hwider, 
eardes uncy 5]iu ; of sceal ic I'issum, 
secan 6)?erne aergewyrhtum, 
gongan ludsedum. Geomor hweorfe'5 

• C • • Y • ond • N •• Cyning \>\\> rej^e, 
sigora Syllend, J?onne synnum fah 

• E • • W • ond • U • acle bida«, 
hwaet him eefter dSdum deman wille 
llfes to leane. • L • • F • beofa'5, 
seoma'5 sorgcearig, sar eal gemon, 
synna wunde, j^e ic %VS o^^e Sr 
geworhte in worulde. 

Fates of the Apostles (unrestored). 

Her maeg findan for )?ancei' ^leaw. se'Se ^ine lyste-5 leotS gid 
dunga. Hwa t>as fitte iegde • F ' }>3er on ende standat> 
eorlas j^aes oneor'San b(r) ; ca\>. Nemoton hie awa aet 
somne woruld wxxnigende • (W) ' sceal gedreosan * U ' 
on eSle aefter to (/i) :::::::(/) : ene lices fraetewa efne 
swa • L • to glide's. : {swa). (C) (Y?) crasftes neotaf?. nihtes 
nearowe on him. :::::::::: ninges \>qo dom. Nv "Su 
cannon miht .{h) ::::::::: {r)d\x-m. waes weru on cySig. 



. 



PART II.] NOTES. 153 



Fates of the Apostles (Napier's restoration). 

Her maeg findan forigj^ances gleaw, 

se '5e hine lyste'5 leo^giddunga, 

hwa j^as fitte fegde. Feoh J?^r on ende 

stand4', eorlas jiaes on eor'San brz7caJ7. 

Ne moton hie awa eardian setsomne, 

woruldwunigende. Wen sceal gedreosan, 

Ur on eSle ; asfter \.o\ireosaj> 

laene lices fraetewa, efne swa Lago toglide'5. 

. swa Cen ond Yr craeftes neota'S 

nihtes nearowe on him 

tjvninges J^eodom. Nil '5ii cunnan miht, 
hwd on Jidm wordxim waes werum oncy'Sig. 



Fates of the Apostles (Sievers' restoration). 

Her masg findan for^J^ances gleaw, 

se '5e hine lysteS leoSgiddunga, 

hwa ))as fitte fegde. Feoh }iier on ende stand<?"5 ; 

eorlas Jjaes on eor'San br27ca)? ; ne moton hie awa aetsomne, 

woruldwunigende ; wynn sceal gedreosan, 

UR on e^le, aefter ibhreosan 

ISne lices fraetewa, efne swa lago toglide'5. 

f>onne (?) cen ond yr craeftes neoja'S 

nihtes nearowe ; on him tiyd lige^^ 

fjninges })eodom. Nu "6ii cunn^in miht, 

hwd on J3^m wordium waes werum 9ncy'5ig. 



Elene (1257-1271). 

X waes secg 1 o'S 'Saet 
cnyssed cearwelmum, • C ' driisende, 
}ieah he in medohealle maSmas J^ege, 
aeplede gold. • Y • gnornode, 
• N • gefera nearusorge dreah, 
enge riine, Ji5r him • E * fore 
mllpatSas maet, modig }>raegde 
wirum gewlenced. * W • is geswI'Srad, 
gomen aefter gearum ; geogo'5 is gecyrred, 
aid onmedla. • XJ ' waes geara 
geogo'Shades gliem ; nu synt geardagas 
aefter fyrstmearce for'S gewitene, 
lifwynne geliden, swa • L ' tSglide'S, 
flodas gefysde. • F • ieghwam bi'5 
ISne under lyfte; landes fraetwe 
gewitaj) under wolcnum winde geliccost. 

1 MS. ssecc. 



154 NOTES. [PART II. 



Christ (796-806). 

ponne • C " cwaca^, gehyre'S Cyning mae'Slan, 
rodera Ryhtend, sprecan repe word 
j^am Jie him Sr in worulde wace hyrdon, 
jiendan • Y ' and • N ' yj^ast meahtan 
frofre findan. pSr sceal forht monig 
on }>am wongstede werig bidan 
hwaet him aefter dSdum deman wille 
wra}>ra wita. Bi)? se • "W ' scaecen 
eorl^an fraetwa. • U • wses longe 

• L • flodum bilocen, llfwynna dael, 

• F • on foldan. 

The most important document for the interpretation of these passages is the 
Runic Poem, first published by Hickes {Thesaurus 135) from MS. Cott. Otho B. X, 
which was destroyed in the fire of 1731. Other editions are by W. Grimm (1821), 
Ueber Deutsche Runen, pp. 217-225 ; Kemble (1840), in Archceologia 28. 339-345 ; 
Ettmiiller (1850), Scopas and Boceras, pp. 286-9; Zacher (1855), Das Gotische 
Alphabet ; Grein (1858), Bibliothek 2. 351-4; Rieger (1861), Lesebuch, pp. 136-9; 
Botkine (1879), ^^ Chanson des Rimes, pp. 9-11 ; Wul(c)ker (1882), Klehtere 
Angelsdchsische Dichtungen, pp. 37-40; Bibliothek i. 331-7. Translations: into 
German by Grimm, 225-233; English, by Kemble, pp. 339-345; French, by Bot- 
kine, pp. 12-14. Chief commentaries: Grimm and Zacher (as above); Kirchhoff 
(1851, 1854), Das Gothische Runen-Alphabet. 

The Old English Runic alphabet is also found on the so-called Thames Knife, 
and in several MSS. dating from the ninth to the eleventh century. These are 
reproduced by Hickes, Gram. Anglo-Sax., p. 136; Gram. IsL, tabb. II and VI; 
Grimm (as above), tables I-III, and Zur Literatur der Runen (Vienna, 1828), 
pp. 1-2, 23, 25 (from the Wiejter JahrbUcher der Literatur, vol. 43) ; Kemble 
(as above), pi. XV-XVI; G. Stephens, The Old-Northern Runic Monuments i. 
100-114, cf. 829-832. On the whole subject, cf. the prime authority, Wimmer, 
Die Runenschrift (Berlin, 1887) ; an accurate outline of the subject, based on 
Wimmer, by Sievers, in Paul's Grundriss, vol. i. 

The runic passages of the Cynewulfian poems have been discussed in the fol- 
lowing works, which may be consulted in addition to those cited above : 

1840. Kemble, in Archceologia 28. 360-364. 

1840. Grimm, Andreas tend Elene, pp. 169-170. 

1842. Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, pp. 50, 284-5. 

1850. Ettmiiller, Scopas and Boceras, pp. 161, 177-8, 239-240. 

1856. Kemble, Poetry of the Codex Vercellensis, pp. 74-75 (^^ ^" Archceologici). 
1857-8. Grein, Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie I. 169-170; 2. 70, 135- 

6; Dichtungen der Angelsachsen i. 171 ; 2. 66, 138. 

1857. Leo, Quce de se ipso Cynevulfus Poeta Anglosaxonicus tradiderit, pp. 6- 
II, 16-19, 28-29. 

1859. Dietrich, \n fahrbuch fiir Romanische und Englische Literatur I. 242-3. 
1869. Rieger, in Zeitschrift fiir Deutsche Philologie I. 219-226. 
1879. Ten Brink, in Anzeiger fiir Deutsches Alterthum 5. 65-68. 



PART II.] 



NOTES. 



155 



1885. Wulker, Grtmdriss, pp. 158 ff. 

1890. Cosijn, Cynewulf^ s KiinejiverzeJi (from Verslagcti en Mededeelingen der 
Koninklijke Akademie van Wetaisckappen, Afdeeling Letterk. III. 7). 
1890 (1891). Sievers, Anglia 13. i ff. 
1892. Gollancz, Cynewulfs Christ, pp. 173 ff. 

1894. Wulker, Bibliothek der Ags. Poesie 2. 196 ff. 

1895. Gollancz, The Exeter Book, pp. 51, 285. 

1897. Wulker, Bibliothek 3. 27-28, 138. 

1898. Trautmann, Kynewulf, pp. 43-70, containing a review of the whole subject. 
From the Runic Poem and certain of the alphabets we derive the names of the 

runic letters, as given in the following table ; and from the Runic Poem the most 
that we know concerning the signification of these words, when they are other- 
wise unknown. The Runic Poem is, however, on all hands assumed to be late, 
and perhaps, in part at least, an adaptation of a Scandinavian original, so that 
too much reliance must not be placed upon its indications in the interpretation of 
a poem of the eighth century. The substitutions made by various scholars for the 
words of the Runic Poem are appended in the table for convenience of reference. 
For justification and explanation of these renderings, the works themselves should 
be consulted. Where blanks are left, Kemble's renderings are accepted, or the 
runes in question are not discussed. 

Runes in the Cynewulfian Poems. 




156 



NOTES. 



Names. 


Leo. 


Dietrich. 


RiEGER. 


cell 






' pine-tree ' 


ned 
eoh 
wen (wynn) 


yr, ear, ' state of col- 
lapse ' 


Not treatec 
except u. 


yr, ' money,' or oeSil, 

for waedl or adl 
ehlseca, 'demon ' 


ur 


5r (=: 6ra), ' money ' 


ufan, ' from above ' 


ur, ' bison ' 


lagu 




or, uppe, * lascivia ' 




feoh 






' cattle ' 



Names. 


Ten Brink. 


WiJLKER. 


COSIJN. 


SlEVERS. 


cen 






C 




V 


oE«il 


yr, or yrmSu 


Y 




ned 






N 




eoh 










wen (wynn) 






wyn, ' joy ' 


wyn, 'joy' 


ur 






lire, ' our,' 


ur, 'possession,' 


lagu 






or ur, ' dampness ' 


' goods ' 


feoh 











Names. 


GOLLANCZ. 


Trautmann. 


cen 


cene 


cearu, ' care ' ; ceorl, ' man ' ; cyn, ' mankind ' 


yr 


yfel (i) 'wretched,' 


'yst,' 'passion ' 


ned 


(2) 'affliction' 


nied ; neod, ' desire ' ; nlS, 'ardor of battle' 


eoh 






wen (wynn) 


wyn, 'joy' 


wela, * wealth ' ; wyn, or willa, * joy ' 


ur 


ur, ' our ' 


unne, ' possession ' 


lagu 




lagu ; lond ; lie (in /«/.) 


feoh 




faet (in/z//.) 



The portions of the Runic Poem which bear on the interpretation of the runic 
passages in our poems are printed below. In the original, as given by Hickes, 
the runic letters have their names written near them, by whose hand or at what 
period is uncertain, because of the subsequent destruction of the manuscript- 
Here the names are substituted for the runes. Variations from the text of 
Hickes are recorded in foot-notes. 



I 



PART II.] NOTES. 157 

Cen by)> cwicera gehwam cu}) on fyre, 
blac and beorhtllc, byrne}> oftust 
'gSr hi sej^elingas inne restaj>. 

Yr by}? aejjelinga and eorla gehwaes 
wyn and wyrj^mynd, by}? on wicge faeger, 
fsestlic on faerelde fyrdgeatewa 1 sum. 

Nyd by)5 nearu on breostan, weorjie)? hio 2 ^eah oft nij^a bearnum 
to helpe and to hiele gehwaej^re, gif hi hire 3 hlysta)? Sror, 

\Eh byb for eorlum se^jelinga wyn, 
hors hofum wlanc, 'S^er him haeleji ymb 
welege on wicgum wrixlajj sprSce, 
and \)\\> unstillum sfre frofur.] 

Wynne 4 bruce)? ^e can weana lyt, 
sares and sorge, and him sylfa haefj? 
blaed and blysse and eac byrga geniht. 

Ur byj> anmod and oferhyrned, 
felafrecne deor ; feohte]? mid hornum 
mSre morstapa; jjset is modig wuht. 

Lagti by)? leodum langsum gejuht, 
gif hi sculun nejian 5 on nacan tealtum, 
and hi s^y]?a swyf^e bregaj>, 
and se brimhengest bridles ne gyme'5.5 

Feo/t by|j fr5fur fira gehwylcum ; 

sceal 'Seah manna gehwylc miclun hyt dselan, 

gif he wile for Drihtne domes hleotan. 

Space will not permit of a full discussion of the difificulties presented by the 
runes in the Cynewulfian poems. For a conspectus of opinion on the subject, 
the student is referred to Trautmann's monograph. Only the more important 
considerations will be presented in the following notes. 

Cen. In Old English this is found only as the name of the runic letter. It is 
Mod. G. Azen, from MHG. /Tien, OHG. chien, ken. It had the double sense in 
these other dialects of * pine ' and ' pine-torch ' ; cf. the two meanings of Lat. 
pinus, e.g. (i) Alh. 9. 116; (2) ySw. 7. 397; 9. 72. The substitutions proposed 
have been : C; cene ; cempa ; cearu ; ceorl ; cyn. 

Yr. This is one of the most difficult. Variations of the name are {Archceo- 
logia, PI. XV) : yur (Fig. 4), uyr (Fig. 6), huyri (Fig. i), and even yn (Fig. 2). 
Kemble translates the relevant lines of the Runic Poem : *■ Bcnv is of nobles and 
of every man joy and dignity; it is fair on the horse, firm in the expedition, part 
of warlike arms.' 

Wimmer, the highest authority on runes, assumes (pp. 241 ff.) that this runic 
letter, represented by Jr, at one time stood for the final r {K) corresponding to 
Goth. J, z ; later, this r was designated by another sign, and this left the aban- 
doned runic letter free to represent J. He rejects (p. 243) the theory of Miillen- 
hoff {Zur Runenlehre^ pp. 60 ff.) according to which the Scandinavian name J^ is 

^ MS. fyrdgeacewa. ^ MS. his. ^ MS. ne|?un. 

2 MS. hi. * MS. wenne. c MS. gym. 



158 NOTES. [part II. 

identified with OHG. twa, Mod. G. Elbe, OE. eoh {ih)=eow {hu), not because it 
is linguistically untenable, but because of considerations derived from the history 
of the runic alphabet. Further, the final r (J^), which eventually came to be 
called Jr, was originally called e/^r, the name J/r being borrowed from the OE. at 
a comparatively late period, and the OE. ^r being derived from the OE. ur (ur). 
Thus he says (p. 244) : 

*Als Erklarung dafiir, dass das jr im jiingsten Nordischen Futhark e/^-r als 
Namen fiir die Rune J^ verdrangt hat, sehe ich nur eine Moglichkeit, (. . .) dass die 
N'ordleute erst in sehr spdter Zeit den Namen yr aus dem Altenglischen Runenal- 
phabete aufgenommen haben. Hier hatte man friih aus der alten «-Rune ein 
neues Zeichen fiir y gebildet, welches hinter die urspriingliche Reihe gestellt 
wurde, und den Namen jr hatte. Die Form des Nordischen ^ elgr fiihrte leicht 
zu der Annahme das es, wie Altengl. jj'r, eine Umbildung von p| sei, und, als man 
)^ auf den letzten Platz im Futhark gestellt hatte, wurde die scheinbare Ueber- 
einstimmung mit dem Altenglischen Zeichen noch grosser, was mit sich brachte 
dass auch der Altengl. Name auf die Nordische Rune iibertragen wurde; dies 
konnte um so leichter geschehen, als man im Altengl. Namen _yr das Nordische 
Wort yr zu finden glaubte. Wir haben hier dann denselben Vorgang wie wenn 
Altengl. OS spater das nordische ass verdrangt, und mit Altnord. oss identificiert 
wird. Zwar scheint der Futhark in der Handschrift von St. Gallen zu beweisen, 
dass Jr im Norden frlihzeitig als Name fiir ^ gebraucht worden; aber ich kann 
dem Zeugnis dieser Handschrift beziiglich dieser Frage kein grosses Gewicht 
beimessen, da Einwirkung von dem Altenglischen Alphabete gerade hier so nahe 
lag, dass ich kein Bedenken hege anzunehmen, der Name yr im cod. Sangall. sei 
durch ein Missverstandnis, unter Einfiuss der^r-Rune des Altenglischen Alpha- 
betes, in das Nordische gekommen, welche man naturlich mit dem Nordischen 
Zeichen identificierte. Dessen ivirklicher Name war damals und weit spdter^ nach 
meiner Meinung, elgR, tuid elgR wurde erst dann von yr verdrangt^ als man das 
Bediirfnis nack einem eigenen Zeichen fiir den '^-Laut filhlte.'' 

And a little later he adds : ' Eine befriedigende Erklarung der Thatsache, dass 
die Rune y|^, wdhrend sie nock in vollem Gebrauch als Zeichen fiir das '* Schhiss-R " 
war., und lange bevor sie mit der jiingeren Bedeutung y atiftritt, zugleich als Bezeich- 
nung fiir den e- und ce-Laut angewandt werden kann, finde ich darin, dass sie 
noch zu der Zeit den alten Namen elgR gehabt hat ; am Ende der Worte f uhr sie 
fort mit der urspriinglichen Bedeutung R gebraucht zu werden ; aber man konnte 
auch, wie bei den andern Runenzeichen, ihre Bedeutung in dem Buchstaben 
suchen womit der Name begann, und sie konnte somit zugleich fiir e und oe ange- 
wandt W'Crden. . . . Als Xk spater wieder in die Runenschrift aufgenommen 
wurde, hatte es die netie Bedeutung y, und den neuen Namen yr. Wie ein punk- 
tiertes I (-j-) Zeichen fiir*? wurde, so bildete man das punktierte p) (pj) als Zeichen 
f Ur y ; aber auch das alte /|^ wurde spater als eine veranderte Form von p| aufge- 
fassty und bekam daher dieselbe Bedeutung wie p). Den Namen fiir diese Rune 
entlehnte man von der Altenglischen j-Rune, die weit friiher von P) gebildet war, 
und in der Form ziemlich genau mit dem Nordischen ^ iibereinstimmte, weshalb 
bereits \m Abecedarium Nordmannictim der Name j>/r auf p| iibertragen ist. Ich 
nehme deshalb an, dass man gleichzeitig Altengl. os und jj/^, die mit Nord. oss und 
yr identificiert wurden, als Namen fiir die Runen aufgenommen hat, welche auf 



PART II.] NOTES. 159 

der jiingsten Entwicklungsstufe der Runenschrift Zeichen fiir o und y wurden. 
Wo friiher die ass- und ^/^r-Rune gestanden hatten, dahin stellte man jetzt die 
OSS- undJr-Rune' (pp. 249-255). 

Relatively to the replacement of older jj/ by later jp (see above), it is to be noted 
that the runic signs for short and long u are identical (pp. 191, 324, etc.). 

We are now ready to summarize such statements by Wimmer, or inferences 
from them, as bear upon the problem of this rune : 

1. The OE. rune for^ was earlier than that in ON., and the ON. use was bor- 
rowed from the OE. 

2. The use of a rune for thejj/-sound in ON. was late. 

3. The j-rune in OE. did not originally designate a long y, or at least not 
exclusively. 

Another conclusion, formulated by Miillenhoff, and accepted by Wimmer and 
other authorities (e.g. Kluge, Etym. Wort. s. v. Elbe) is this : 

4. ON._yr^ OE. ^^//. 

We are now ready to take another step: The OE. eoh occurs in the Runic 

Poem : _ 

Eoh by)! utan unsmejie treow, 

heard, hrusan fsest, hyrde fyres, 

wyrtrumun underwrebyd, wyn 1 on e))le. 

This is universally interpreted as 'yew' ; but, according to 4, above, this is the 
interpretation that we should expect to find ioxyr (on the supposition that _j/r = 
the ON. Jr). Accordingly, we find j/r, in the Runic Poem, interpreted as 'bow,' 
i.e. ' the bow made of yew-tree.' Cf. the Old Norwegian runic poem of the end 
of the twelfth or early part of the thirteenth century (Wimmer, p. 280) : 

Yr er vetrgr0nstr viga ; 
vant er, er brennr, at svi^a. 

* Elbe ist der wintergriinste Baum ; es pflegt zu sengen wo (wenn) es brennt.' 
Also this from the Icelandic (p. 286) : 

Yr er bendr bogi 
ok brotgjarnt jarn 
ok fifu farbauti. 
arcus. ynglingr. 

' Yr ist gespannter Bogen, und sprodes Eisen, und des Pfeiles Riese ' [the bow]. 
And again (p. 288): 'Arcus er bogi, bogi er yr, yr er runastafr' \_A7-ctis is bow, 
bow is yr, yr is rune]. 

To sum up: If Jr is ' bow ' in ON., and ON.Jr is phonetically equivalent to 
OE. eoh ; if, moreover, ON.J/r, as a runic name, is late, and borrowed from some 
OE. original ; then an OE. runic poem in which yr occurs in its Old Norse sense, 
side by side with eoh in practically the same sense, must be a decidedly late poem. 
Corroborative of this are Wimmer's remarks on the blunder made with regard to 
the rune eolhx (p. 132), and the statement of Kemble's {Arch. 28. 345) : 'The 
language, the introduction of Christian thoughts and words, and some gross 
blunders in the explanations given by the Anglo-Saxon poet himself, place the 
date of this composition at a late period.' Cf. p. 155. 

IMS. wynan. 



l60 NOTES. [PART II. 

If, then, yr, interpreted in a late poem as • yew ' or ' bow,' makes no sense in 
our eighth century poems ; and if there was an earlier runic ;j/r in OE., from which 
the ON. yr, which is not etymologically explainable in OE. as anything but a bor- 
rowed word, is derived, it is clear that we have no right to press upon the Cyne- 
wulfian runic sign an interpretation of yr derived from the Runic Poem ; and it 
is also clear that the original OE. rune for y may have had quite a different 
meaning. 

The substitutions proposed have been: Y ; yrm&u ; yj-ming ; yr-=ear ; yr, 
' money ' ; ce&il (for w^dl, or ddl) ; yfel ; yst. 

Ned (Nyd). Concerning this there has been but little discussion. Besides 
unimportant variations in the rendering of it, the substitutions have been : N ; 
7ieod ; m&. The rune occurs also Rid. 43^. 

Eoh. The rune is clear. Substitutions : ege-; ehl^ca. 

Wyn. The earlier editors understood the rune as wen., but Grein {Spr. s. v.) 
called wen the ' Name der Rune V., deren Zeichen jedoch auch zum Teil im Text fiir 
ven^=vynn steht : El. 1090, 1264 ; Rd. 87"^; Jul. 706; Cri. 805 ; Run. 8'; in Z>. 
he translates our rune in Christ by ' Lust.' This view is well substantiated by 
Sievers, Anglia 13. 3-4 : * Zwar kann es wol keinem Zweifel unterliegen dass die 
w-Rune bei den Angelsachsen auch einmal wen geheissen hat, denn dieser Name 
Hegt in mehreren Ags. Runenalphabeten vor ; aber der altere Name war sicher 
wyn, dem Got. miinne der Salzburger Handschrift naher entsprechend (Zacher, 
Das Goth. Alphabet, s. 9 f.). So bietet die Salzburger Handschrift in ihrem Ags. 
Alphabet selbst den Namen uyji (Wimmer, Runenschrift, s. 85), und auf diese 
Form gehen die vielfachen Entstellungen des Namens in den offenbar aus sehr 
alten Quellen geflossenen deutschen Umschriften der Ags. Runenalphabete 
zuriick, wie bereits Kirchhoff, Das Goth. Runenalphabet^, s. 40, angemerkt hat. 
Das Alphabet des Runenliedes (Wimmer a. a. o.) giebt freilich dem Zeichen P 
die Ueberschrift wen, aber das P ne des Contextes ist sicher mindestens dem 
Sinne nach in wynne aufzulosen (vgl. Grein, Sprachsch. i. 145; 2. 658), wie der 
Zusammenhang zeigt. . . . Ausserdem findet sich W. in unseren poetischen 
Texten noch ofter, namentlich Rats. 87"^. und sechsmal bei Cynewulf ; doch 
kommt von den letzteren Stellen /ul. 706 nicht in Betracht, da das Zeichen hier 
bloss als Buchstabenname fungiert. Alle andereti Stellen verlangen notwendig 
die Aujldsung wyn.' 

Proposed substitutions have been : wela ; willa. Thorpe translated : ' wain.* 

Ur. Properly designating the aurochs or urus, an extinct species of wild ox. 
Cognate are MHG., OHG. Ur, ON. urr ; from the Germanic word come Lat. 
urus (Caes. B. G. 6. 28; Plin. 8. 15. 15. § 38; Macr. S. 6. 4), Gr. olpo%. In the 
Norwegian runic poem (Wimmer, p. 276) we have : ' ur er af illu jarne ' (Schlacke 
kommt von schlechtem Eisen) ; and in the Icelandic runic poem (p. 282): 'ur er 
skyja gratr, ok skara )>verrir, ok hir'Sis hatr ' ('Staubregen (" Wasser") ist der 
Wolken Weinen, und der Eisrander Aufloser, und (Gegenstand fiir) des Hirten 
Hass'). Cosijn calls attention to the OE. adj. Urig-, 'dewy.' 

Proposed substitutions : U ; ur, ' of old ' ; unne ; or {ora) ; ufan ; uppe ; ur^ 
lire, 'our'; Ur, 'dampness'; Ur, 'possession.' 

Lagu. This has occasioned but little discussion. Proposed substitutions ; 
lond ; lie. 



PART II.] NOTES. l6l 

«- 
Feoh. This is accepted as 'money,' 'wealth,' or 'cattle.' Trautmaim substi- 
i\xte& feet in Jiiliana. 

I append the various translations of the runic passage in Christ: 

Kemble, Archceologia 28. 362 : 'Then shall the bold quake ; shall hear the king 
discourse, the Ruler of the Heavens speak stern words to them who him before 
that in the world weakly (ill) obeyed, while misery and need might most easily 
find consolation. There shall many a one in terror on that plain weary await 
what to him after his deeds [God] shall adjudge of angry penalties. Hope hath 
departed, the treasures of earth ; long was it of old surrounded with the sea- 
streams, a portion of the joy of life, money on the earth.' 

Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, p. 50 : ' Then the bold shall quake, shall hear the 
King harangue, the Ruler of the skies speak angry words to those who him ere 
in the world weakly obey'd ; while misery and need might easiest comfort find. 
There many a fearful one shall on that plain weary await what he to him, accord- 
ing to his deeds, will judge of wrathful punishments. . . . The wain shall have 
departed of earth's treasures. Of old was long with wa/.?r-floods enclos'd the 
region of life's joys, men's wealth on earth: so then shall their treasures burn on 
the pile,' etc: 

Grein, Dichttmgen, p. 171 : 

Der Kiihne bebt alsdann, hort er den Konig sprechen 

den Richter der Himmel rauhe Worte 

zu denen die wenig ihm gehorchten in der Welt zuvor, 

solange sie noch Abhilfe leicht des Elends und der Not 

und Frieda mochten finden. Da wird furchtsam dann 

gar mancher Siinder barren auf dem Siegesfelde, 

was ihm nach seinen Thaten da ertheilen wolle 

an dem angstreichen Tage der Engel Konig 

an leidvollen Strafen. Dann ist die Ltist zergangen 

nach Erdenschatzen. hi Urzeiten waren 

bedeckt mit Wasser?i\yX.Qn des Lebens Wonnegiiter, 

die Freudettschdtze lange. 

Leo, Qucs de se ipso, etc., pp. 17, 19 ; 

Dann erzittert der Kiihne ; er hort den Konig verhandeln. 

Den Himmelsrichter, (hort ihn) sprechen rauhe Worte 

Zu denen, die ihn friiher nur nachlassig horten, 

Wahrend Verfall und Noth gar leicht konnten 

Trost erhalten.i Da wird mancher furchtsam 

Auf dem Versammlungsfelde gebrochenes Geistes barren, 

Was er ihm seinen Thaten gemass zuertbeilen werde 

Zorniger Strafurtheile. Der Wahn wird zerscbiittert sein. 

Die Herrlicbkeit der Erde. Geld war lange, 

Das durcb Meeres^ogoxi abgescblossene, ein Theil der Lebenswonne 

Der Reichthnm auf der Erde.2 

^ I.e. facillime tabescentes et miseros consolari potuissent, si non tam negligenter Dei praecepta 
audiissent. 

2 Pecunia, quae ab hac insula undis secluditur (in transmarinis partibus), divitiae terrae diu et avide 
a me adpetebantur. In hoc loco ubi ' divitiae terrae ' uti ad positio ad litteram runicam ur atque ad 



1 62 NOTES. [part II. 

Gollancz, Cyitewidfs Christ, p. 69 : 

The Keenest there shall quake, when he heareth the Lord, 

the heaven's Ruler, utter words of wrath 

to those who in the world obeyed Him ill, 

while they might solace find most easily 

for their Yearjting and their Need. Many afeard 

shall wearily await upon that plain 

what penalty He will adjudge to them 

for their deeds. The IViusomeness of earthly gauds 

shall then be changed. In days of yore Unknown, 

Lake-Hoods embraced the region of life's joy, 

and all earth's Fortune. 

Cynewulf s Christ, p. 182 : 

Then the Keen shall quake ; he shall hear the Lord, 

the heaven's Ruler, utter words of wrath 

to those who in the world obeyed Him ill, 

while Affliction and Distress most easily 

might find solace. There many afeared 

shall wearily await upon that plain 

what dire penalty He will adjudge to them, 

according to their deeds. The Winsomeness of earthy gauds 

shall then be changed. Long time ago Oztr portion of life's joys 

was all encompassed by Water-Hoods, 

yea, all our Possessions upon earth. 

Exeter Book, p. 51 : 

Then the Keen shall quake, when he heareth the king, 

heaven's ruler, speak and utter wrathful words 

to those who erewhile in the world obeyed him feebly, 

while Yearning and Need might most easily 

find solace : there many a one afeard 

shall wearily await upon that plain 

what fearful penalty He will adjudge to him 

after his deeds : then the Winsomeness of earthly gauds 

shall be all changed. Longsince, the portion of life's joys 

allotted Us, by Lake-Hood^ was enclosed, 

our Fortune on the earth. 

Brooke, p. 379 : 

Then the Courage-hearted quakes,i when the King he hears 
Speak the words of wrath — Him the wielder of the Heavens — 
Speak to those who once on earth but obeyed him weakly. 
While as yet their Yearni?ig pain and their Need most easily 

Comfort might discover 

Gone is then the Wiitsomeness 

Of the earth's adornments ! What to Us as men belonged 
Of the joys of life was locked, long ago, in Lake-flood{s), 
All t\\Q-Fee on earth ! 

accuratius definiendum sensum nominis litterae runicae adhibentur, luce clarius est, hoc nomen non 
ur (urus) &%%& posse, sed synonymiam inter hoc nomen et feoh on foldum existere — nulla alia vero 
vox, quam or, inveniri potest, qua sic uti potest poeta. ^ Br.*, cowers. 



PART II.] NOTES. 163 

rrautmann, p. 61 : 

Dann bebt die Menge ; sie hort den Kdnig reden, 

den Richter der Himmel, zornige Worte 

zu denen die ihm friiher in der Welt schwach gehorchten, 

so lange Leiden scha ft und Begierde auf leichteste Weise 

Befriedigung finden konnten. Da muss mancher in Furcht 

auf dem weiten Felde in Betriibnis barren, 

was ihm nacb seinen Taten der Richter (zuerkennen) 

an herben Strafen will. Dahin geht die Freude 

an den Schatzen der Erde. Mein Besitz war lange 

ein flutumschlossnes Land^ ein Teil der Lebenswonnen, 

Reichtiun auf der Erde. Hernach miissen die Schatze 

verbrennen im Feuer. 

799. wace hyrdon. Cf. Hy. 4I6 : ' peah \>q ic Scyppendum, Wuldorcyninge, 
wdcor hyrde, ricum Dryhtne, Jjonne min rSd w^re.' Add Wulfstan qi^^ : * . . . hset 
we t5 wdce hyra& urum Drihtne.' 

800. Cosijn {Cynewidf^s Runenverzeti) takes C, Y, and N as forming the 
word cyn = monjia cyti. In favor of this is the circumstance, which seems to 
have been overlooked by most of the commentators, that Old English does not 
speak of abstractions, like misery and need, but of persons, as finding help or 
consolation : thus Gu. 860, 895 ; cf. Hy. 4*". People find relief from affliction 
(expressed by the genitive), as in Beow. 628 : * paet he on senigne eorl gelyfde 
fyrena frofre.' Until parallels to the other construction are found, it maybe just 
as well to abstain from seeking recondite meanings for the runes Y and N. 
According to the most natural rendering, Cynewulf's references to himself would 
end with 796, and the rune passage would refer to people in general. 

ypast meahtan. (Zi.yh<^st inceg, 1283 (III). 

801. forht monig. So An. 1087; cf. An. 1551, 1598. 
802a. on pam Avongstede. So {wang-) An. 990; El. 1104. 

8o2b-8o4. bidan . . . \vita. Qi. Jul. 705-7: ' blda'S hwaet him sefter diedum 
deman wille llfes to leane.' 

802b. bidan. Cf. 1020. 

803a. sefter dsedum. Cf. Hel. 3319 ; ' adelean aftar iro dadiun.' 

803b. deman ■wille. ^oSat.dz^. Cf. A't'^^ 107-9 :' paet he jjonne wile deman, 
se ah domes geweald, anra gehwylcum swa he him serur her on J^yssum lienum life 
geearna^.' Cf. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 

With reference to the loss of a line, as postulated by Thorpe and others (see 
Variants), Sievers remarks (Anglia 13. 11) : ' Dem gegenliber mochte ich betonen, 
dass der Zusammenhang hier ebenso wenig gestort ist wie in der fast wortlich 
iibereinstimmenden Stelle der Juliana, die doch das hier vermisste E enthalt. . . . 
Die beiden Stellen stiitzen sich gegenseitig. Entweder ist das Subject an beiden 
Stellen " Gott " {Cyning, Jul. 704= Crist 797), oder es liegt eine unpersonliche 
Construction vor, wie sie im Nordischen so haufig sind (s. z. b. Grimm, Gr. 4. 54 ; 
vgl. auch das Alts, {al) so (it ini) an ira euua gibod, Hel. 529, 975, und ahnlich 
1419, 1476, 1528, 3267, 5197), und die man am bequemsten durch Umsetzung in's 
Passivum auflost : " was ihnen nach ihren Taten beschert werden wird zum Eohn 
fiir ihr Leben," bezvv. "an grimmigen Strafen."' He adds: 'Als Resultat ergibt 



164 NOTES. [part II. 

sich also, dass Cynewulf seinen Namen im Crist und unsern Schlussversen [of 
the Fata Apostoloruni\ als Cynwulf, in der JiUiane und Eleiie aber als Cynewulf 
gibt. Ob diese Doppelheit der Form fiir die Bestimmung der Zeitfolge der ein- 
zelnen Dichtungen zu verwerten ist, lasse ich dahingestellt sein. . . . Dass die 
Form Cynwulf gQ,g^xm\,QX Cynewulf ^\% relativ jungere ist, steht ausser Zweifel. 
... So schreibt Beda (Sweet, O. E. T. 132 £f.) Cyniberd, etc. . . . Nur sparlich 
treten daneben verkiirzte Formen auf. Der alteste Beleg diirfte Cynuise reginam, 
Beda 196, sein. . . . Reichlicher sind die Zeugnisse in den North. Genealogien, 
Sweet 167 : Cynheard 21, etc. . . . Ueberblickt man diese Beispiele : Cytildf ; 
Cynred, -reou, -ric ; Cynuis, -uulf ; Cynheard, -helm, so sieht man leicht dass die 
Verkiirzung nur vor /, r, w, und h eingetreten ist, d. h. vor Lauten welche eine 
Absorption des vorausgehenden unbetonten Vokals besonders begunstigten. . . . 
Im Uebrigen stehen die Cyni-, Cyne- ohne Synkope fiir die ganze Dauer der Ags. 
Sprachperiode fest. . . . Auf alle Falle ist die Namensform Cynwulf als gut Ags. 
fiir das 8. Jahrhundert bezeugt, und man braucht also auch von dieser Seite her 
an dem Schwanken Cynewulf's in der Wiedergabe seines Namens keinen Anstoss 
zu nehmen. Leider lasst sich weder die Entstehungszeit noch das Verbreitungs- 
gebiet der Form Cyn- genauer bestimmen. Belegt ist sie fiir Northumbrien, 
Mercia, und Kent; dem rein-Sachsischen scheint sie dagegen bis auf das stereo- 
type Cynric fremd zu sein. . . . 

' Nach einer andern Seite hin gibt die vollere Namensform Cynewulf Anlass 
zu naherer Erorterung. . . . Der Uebergang von i (<r) zu ^ . . . ist im Siiden und 
Mittellande etwa um die Mitte des 8. Jahrhunderts eingetreten. Mit einer ein- 
zigen, mir unerklarlichen Ausnahme . . . herrscht bis ca. 740 das i. . . . Aber mit 
740 setzt e ein. ... Im ganzen . . . darf man . . . behaupten dass in dem Urkunden- 
gebiet der Uebergang zum e im Allgemeinen um 750 vollzogen gewesen ist. Fiir 
Northumbrien versagen uns freilich die urkundlichen Hilfsmittel. Aber es liegt 
doch kein dringender Grund vor, den Norden hier speciell auszuschliessen.' 

804a. -wraSra wita. Ci. ful. 177. 

8o4t>. Cf. Sievers, Anglia 13. 5: 'Mit dem zuletzt angefiihrten Citat \_Beow. 
iT^O- 'sele'S him on eSle eor&an wynne to healdanne, hleoburh haele'Sa'] beriihrt 
sich ganz nahe die Stelle in dem Akrostichon des Crist, . . . bei der man nur 
zweif eln kann ob wynn eor&an fmtwa mit '* die Freude an irdischen Giitern," 
oder — was mir wahrscheinlicher ist — " die wonniglichen Erdengiiter" zu tiber- 
setzen sei; fiir die erstere Moglichkeit vgl. "')>aet he daeghwila gedrogen haefde, 
eor&an wynne,^'' Beow. 2727.' 

On this masculine j^ Sievers remarks {Anglia 13. 5, note): 'Das handschrift- 
liche masc. se ist ganz richtig auf W. als Buchstabennamen bezogen, denn diese 
Namen sind in Ags. — nach stcEf — mannlich ; vgl. z. B. se Grecisca,ylca y, M\ix. 
Or. 5. 14 f., se i, 6. 16 f., se u, 6. 17 f., se a, 7. 5, etc. Dasselbe gilt schon von 
den Runennamen; vgl. namentlich Rats. 43. 8 £f.* To the same effect Cosijn 
{Cyn. Run., pp. 57-8). The two articles were written in the same month. 

sceacen. Cf. Beow. 1124 ; Doomsday 45; Fates of Men 39. 

805a. eor]7an fraetwa. Similarly Pa. 48; Ps. 101^2 j zi. foldan frcetuwe. Men, 
207; and see El. 1270 (above, p. 153). Perhaps from Gen. 2. i : * Igitur perfecti 
sunt caeli et terra, et omnis ornatus eorum '; ^Ifr. tr. : ' . . . heofonas and eor'Se, 
and eall heoxdi frczteruung.^ 



PART II.] NOTES. 165 

805b ff. The thought seems to be that of 2 Pet. 3. 5-7 : '. . . Caeli erant prius 
et terra de aqua et per aquam consistens Dei verba, per quae ille tunc mundus 
aqua inundatus periit ; caeli autem qui nunc sunt, et terra, eodem verbo repositi 
sunt igni reservati in diem judicii et perditionis impiorum hominum.' Cf. Greg. 
Horn, in Ezech. I. 9 (Migne 76. 867) : 'Unde est in arcu eodem color aquae et 
ignis simul ostenditur, quia et ex parte est caeruleus, et ex parte rubicund us, ut 
utriusque judicii testis sit, unus videlicet faciendi, et alterius facti, sed quia mun- 
dus quidem judicii igne cremabitur, sed jam non ulterius faciendi, aqua jam diluvii 
non deletur.' The point is illustrated by Ph. 39b-49; cf. Hel. 4362-6, though this 
reposes rather on Mt. 24. 17 ff. Chr. 984 ff. is hardly a parallel. Cf. Th. p. 502. 

8o5b-8o6a. Cf. El. 602, 793. 

805b. iir. Cf. note 2 on Leo's translation, above, p. 161. Sievers remarks on the 
corresponding line in the Fata Apost. (see above, p. 153) : ' Der Sinn ist untadlig, 
wenn man, ahnlich wie Leo, ur als Synonymon von feoh, " Besitz, GUter," fasst. 
Im Crist 806 ff. wird iir geradezu mit feoh variiert : " ur wees longe laguflodum 
bilocen, lifwynna dsel, feoh on foldan " ; und ahnlich heisst es in der El. 1266 ff.' 
(above, p. 153). 

806. laguflodum. Cf. Hel. 4363, lagustromun. — lifwynna. The word 
occurs Beoiv. 2097 ; El. 1269. 

8o7b-849. See Analysis, ly (p. 116). 

8o7b-8i4. Tr. by Brooke (p. 400; Br.^ p. 173). 

807b. fraetwe. No doubt as in 805. 

808. blac. Grein tr. {D.) by * bleich,' contrary to Spr. See An. 1543 ; Met. 4^; 
Alms 7 ; etc. 

rasetteS. Grein says in a note : ' Rdsettan ist abgeleitet von ras, ' impetus,' 
und findet sich ebenso in Alfr. Metr. 9I* : " paet fyr meahte read rasettan," wo 
readra settan (Fox, Ettm.) sinnlos ist.' He defines {Spr^ as 'grassari cum 
impetu,' *rasen,' and tr. (Z>.) by ' wiitet.' But cf. Doomsday (Bede) 152, 165. 

809. recen. Gr. {Spr) ' fumosus ' ; but there is no other instance of recen in 
the poetry. In D. he renders recen reada by ranchrote, following Th.'s 'smoke- 
red ' ; but smoke does not render flame red. The meaning of recen may be 
gathered from the adverb, and from the three examples : Met. 24^'^ ; Wald. 2^6 ; 
Ps. 105I8. Cf., however. Gen. 44. — re]7e. Cf, Fates of Men 46. 

810. Wongas. Cf. note on 680. — ' Sunken are the plains' (Brooke), follow- 
ing Thorpe's 'The plains shall sink down,' hardly renders Wongas hreosa&. Gr., 
' Es wanken die Gefilde.' 

811. burgstede berstaS. Cf. burgstede burston, Ricin 2. See Rev. 16. 19. 
Brond bi3 on tyhte. Cf. Ph. S'^S- fy^ ^^^ ^^^ tihte. Thorpe read ontyhte, 

' kindled.' Brooke renders : * See ! the Burning on its way.' 

812. seleS. Brooke: 'gorges.' — unmurnlice. So .5^(?w. 449, 1756. 

813. gsesta gifrast. Cf. Grimm, Teut. Myth. 601 : ' Fire, like water, is 
regarded as a living being : corresponding to quecprunno we have a quecfiiir, 
" daz quecke fiwer," Parz. 71. 13; ... t6 irvp drjpiov €ix\pvxov of the Egyptians, 
Herod. 3. 16; "ignis animal," Cic. de JV. D. 3. 14, i.e. a devouring, hungry, insa- 
tiable beast, vorax flamma ; frekr (" avidus "), Seem. 50b; bitar Jiiir., Hel. 78. 22; 
bitar logna, 79. 20 ; grddag logna (" greedy lowe "), 130. 23 ; gj'im endi grddag, 133. 
II; eld nnfuodi (" insatiabilis " ), 78. 23 ; it licks with its tongue, eats all round 



1 66 NOTES. [part ii. 

\\., pastures, vi/j-eraL, 11. 23. 177 ; the land gets eaten clean by it, trvpl x^wi' vefxerai, 
2. 780; leztu eld eta iofra bygdir,' S/^m. 142a; it is restless, aKa/xaTov TrOp, //. 23. 
52.' Cf. (Ill) 972; FA. 507; Beow. 1123. Th., Go., Br. render: 'greediest of 
guests.' 

geo guman. One does not see why Grein renders : ' die Gaumanner ' ; not so 
in Spr. 

814. J»endeii him on eorj^an. Cf. 772a. — onmedla. Ci. El. 1266. 

815. Cf. EL 522. — gsestes J>earfe. So 1057; Gifts of Men 86. 

817a. Cf. Father's Maxims 41 : geotende gielp ; see also Gu. 1206: on gea& 
gutaji. Is not geotan here intransitive = ' dissolve ' t 

819. Cf. 597b-598a, 1326, 1579-80; Ph. 584; El. 880. 

820. gaesthofe. So gystsele, Exod. 534, probably referring to the ' tabernacle ' 
= (r/c?7i'os, of 2 Cor. 5. I, 4; see also 1480. Cf. i Chr. 29. 15; Ps. 39. 12 ; 119. 
19 ; Heb. 11. 13 ; 13. 14; i Pet. 2. 11 ; etc. 

820b £f. Cf. Prudentius, Cath. 11. 97-108: 

Hunc, quam latebra et obstetrix 
et virgo feta et cunulae 
et inbecilla infantia 
regem dederunt gentibus, 

peccator intueberis 
celsum coruscis nubibus, 
delectus ipse et inritus 
plangens reatum fletibus. 

Non esca flammarum nigros 
volvamur inter turbines, 
vultu Dei sed compotes, 
caeli fruamur gaudiis. 

820b. gumena gehwylc. Gr. : 'der Gaumanner [!] jeder.' 

822. Cf. 627-632. 

823. aet gerestan. The first time. — J>urh paes engles word. Cf. 201 ff., 
335 ff.; 120. 

824. eorneste. Not 'earnest' (Thorpe, Brother Azarias). Cf. iioo, unless 
we should there read eornesse. 

825. re9e. Cf. 1527 \ Jul. 704. — Rodor bi(J onhrered. Cf. 932, and Mt. 
24. 29. 

826-827a. Cf. Isa. 41.5; Ps. 67. 7 (?). So, in the Latin MS. quoted by Nolle 
{PBB. 6. 460) we read (v. 18): ' Colles vallesque timebunt.' Add 881, and 
Doomsday 112: 'wongas beofia'S; cf. Doomsday 58. 

827. beofiaS. Cosijn condemns Wiilker's reading, and adds: ' Hatte das 
Original behofa&, Wie geholu iur geolu, Erf. 1064 u. s. w. ? ' 

As to Rieger's suggestion, the position of honne is certainly unusual, but the 
sense seems to be better if it is construed with beofia&. 

828-9b. eargum dsedum lifdon. Cf. Soul of Man 75-6: eargum dadum 
leofa& in leahtrum ; for the inst. see also Beow. 2144 : J>eawum lifde. 

829. leahtrum fa. So 1538 (III) ; Whale 66 ; cf. 1000, 1632. 



PART II.] NOTES. 167 

830. fer^werge. Cf. Gu. 1130. — :^Tba(5e. So 985 (III); El. 919; Ph. 437. 

831. w^aelmum. Cf. (Ill) 931, 965, 1006. 
832-833a. Cf. 941-2 (III). 

832. J>oiine. Gr., Go. translate as if there were a comma at the end of 831, 
and a semicolon at the middle of 833 ; but this seems inconsistent with longe, 
829. — niaegna Cyning. Cf. Mcegencyning, 916, 942 (III). — gemot. Not 
' meeting' (Th.). 

833. For the retention of m^ste, as against G0.2, cf. 950; Ph. 167, 618; An. 
1503 ; Gu. 882 ; El. 274. 

834. bi. Go. 'amid'; Grein {Spr?) compares 998 (III), and designates the 
prep, as ' instrumental and causal.' — heofonwoman. Gr. (Z>.) ' Himmels- 
schrecken,' but {Spr.) 'fragor caelestis.' 

835. CAvanendra. Cosijn advocates this emendation. — cearige. Not 'sadly' 
(Th., Go.). — reota3. Cf. 1229 (III). See note on 1454 ff. (3). 

836. So 796. 

837. wace. Cf. 799. 

838 ff. Cf. Joel 2. 2 ; Mt. 24. 21 ; Mk. 13. 19. 

841. snudan. Gr. (Z>.) ' schlimmen ' ; but Thorpe's 'sudden' is better. 

842. leofra. Cosijn thus argues for the retention of this form, instead of sub- 
stituting leofre : * (nsn.), wie Guthlac 1294: })^r wees ^nlicra &= wynsimira, etc. 
Ebenso soMa, Guthl. 1096, und Beispiele fiir die weibliche Endung -a sind 
sw^rra, Crist 1490; heardra, 1489; leohtra, 1652; sylfa, Guthl. 964; bdnco/>a 
998 (?). Darf man dies alles andern.? Was die Bedeutung unsrer Stelle betrifft, 
vgl. Sal. 30 : ' Jjonne him bi'S leofre J>onne eall }>eos leohte gesceaft . . . gif he 
aefre J?aes organes owiht cii^e ' ; Beow. 2651 steht h^et, was aber mit gif synonym 
ist, wie mit }>^r, weshalb Ettmiiller's Aenderung, v. 844 [843] unnotig ist.' 

Gollancz makes this extraordinary comment : ' The change to the neuter is, 
perhaps, unnecessary, as the word probably anticipated a masculine noun, ^t5r = 
sum stede hwcer.'' 

j7eos Ifcene gesceaft. So Beow. 1622 ; Hy. 11 12. 

843. J>£et. See last note. 

847b-866. Brooke translates twice (pp. 187-8,400); the former version is 
repeated, with some changes, on p. 169 of his English Lit. from the Beginning to 
the Norman Conquest (Br.^). 

847b. So 751b. Cf. An. 1 168, 1607; El. 426; also Bede's Death Hymn, and 
Hel. 1585, 2376, 4275 ; see on 760. 

848-9. gaestes wlite . . . georne bijjencen. Cf. (Ill) 1 580-1 : sdwle wlite 
. . . georne bigonge. 

848. wlite. Not 'Heir (Gr.). Gollancz's (Brooke's) ' grace ' is ambiguous. 
— gryrebrogaii. Cf. Beow. 2228. 

849a. Cf. (Ill) 1558b, 1585b. 

850-866. See Analysis, 18 (p. 116). 

Based upon Greg. Horn, in Evang. 29. 11 (following the above ; see on 782b- 
796) : ' Quamvis adhuc rerum perturbationibus animus fiuctuet, jam tamen spei 
vestrae anchoram in aeternam patriam figite, intentionem mentis in vera luce 
solidate. Ecce ad caelum ascendisse Dominum audivimus. Hoc ergo servemus 
in meditatione quod credimus.' 



•I 

I 



1 68 NOTES. [PART II. 

850 ff. Brooke compares this with the Latin source, and remarks (p. 483) : 
' What a change ; what an illustration it is of what a poet can do with a well- 
worn thought ! How little of the Latin convention in it, how much of Northum- 
brian individuality and of Cynewulf's distinctive feeling ! ' 

850a. Cf. Afi. 501a, Ban. 275. 

850b. lagiiflode. Not 'liquid flood' (Thorpe, Brother Azarias), nor 'lake of 
ocean' (Br.). Cf. 806. 

851. ceolum li9an. So An. 256. 

852^-8533. Th. 'on ocean-horses the flood-wood traverse'; Gr. ' mit Sund- 
hengsten das Flutholz treiben ' (Gr. s. v. Sundhengest defines : ' die das Schiff 
bewegende Kraft') ; Go.^ 'driving our vessels . . . with horses of the deep'; G0.2 
'drive the flood-wood . . . with horses of the deep'; Br. 'with our stallions of the 
Sound forward drive the flood-wood'; (p. 400) 'driving the sea- wood on our sea- 
steeds'; Br.2 'with our stallions of the deep forward drove the Flood-wood.' But 
no doubt Ettmiiller is right in his emendation, 2Si^ fergeti is intr., as in Ps. 67^; 
Gen. 2100; By. 179; Rid. 53I. 

853. flodwuduin. Not 'flood-wave' (Br. Az.). — fergen. Not 'traverse' (Th.). 

854a. ySa ofermseta. Not ' iibermassiger Wogen' (Gr., D.), 'of boundless 
waves ' (Th., Br. Az., Go.), ' of immeasurable surges,' ' of endless waves ' (Br.) ; cf. 
the parallel ' windge holmas.' 

854b. 'On which here we are tossed' (Br. Az.) ; 'where we . . . swing to and 
fro ' (Br.). Th. reads onldca&, ' are tossed ' ; Go.'s ' toss ' is best. 

855-6. Gr., Wii. print : 

geond );as wacan woruld, windge holmas ; 
ofer deop gelad waes se drohta'S strong, 

which of course makes nonsense of windge holmas, as Cosijn sees. 

855. wacan. Br. 'wavering,' 'swooning.' 

856. deop gelad. In the same sense An. 190, Gti. 1266. Br. 'upon the 
unfathomed road.' — Waes se drohtaS strong. Cf. An. 313. 

857. a. Jul. 677 ; also El. 249. 

858. hrycg. Like the Homeric vCjtov., i^wtos; cf. //. 2. 159; Od. 3. 142. Per- 
haps this may be taken as one of the proofs of a familiarity with Homer on the 
part of OE. poets, since tergiim is rarely used in Latin of the sea. Cf. Beow. 471 ; 
Sal. 19; Ps. 68^; also Rid. d^^. Br.'s 'rough sea-ridges,' 'storm-ridged deep' 
miss the point. 

859. hselo hyj>e. So Ps. io6-9; Sal. 245; cf. Ps. 107. 30. Br. 'That to hithe 
of Healing homeward led us on,' 'That led us to the hithe where Healing is ' [!]. 

860. So 660. 

86ib. Br. ' Outlooking o'er the bulwarks of our keel ' [!]. 

863. y^mearas. So IV/iale 4g. — ancrum faeste. 80^7.252. Br. 'deeply 
set,' as if inst. On p. 187 he translates the line : ' Fast a-riding by their anchors 
— ancient horses of the waves ! ' 

864. Utan. Cf. 771, 773. — sta]7elian. Cf. ' figite,' note on 850-866. 

865. gerymde. Br. 'roomed' [!]. — rodera Waldend. ^Ifric has once 
roderes Wealdend in prose {Horn. 2. 256), in a translation of Lk. 23. 42. See 
my Bibl. Quot., p. 208. 



PART II.] NOTES, 169 

866a. Cf. Muspilli 18: 'pidiu ist durft mihhil daz ze pidenchanne.' — lialge. 
Must agree with &d, referring to hy&e, unless we emend to hdlig, following the sug- 
gestion of 760, 789. Br. assumes that it agrees with Wdldend. 

866b. Cosijn also inserts to, saying: 'Lies mit Ettmliller *'t>a he to heofonum 
astag," wie v. -]-};] (vgl. auch El. 188) vorkommt' 

Hammerich, p. 85, remarks: ' Aus dieser Abtheilung der Kynewulfschen Dich- 
tungen hat der Dane Grundtvig, welcher zur Wiederbelebung des Nordischen 
Alterthums in Sage und Literatur soviel geleistet hat, dabei als Dichter eine her- 
vorragende Bedeutung hat, den Hauptgedanken zu mehreren seiner, zum Theil 
kirchlich recipirten geistlichen Lieder geschopft. Seine Production als geistlicher 
Liederdichter lasst iiberhaupt in Bildern und Ausdriicken die Ein-^irkung der 
Angelsachsen liberall erkennen.' 



PART III. 

It is difficult to make a satisfactory analysis of this Part. However, since a 
general survey is desirable, I present the following as an attempt (cf. pp. 70-71) : 

1. The great day of the Lord shall appear suddenly, like a thief in the night 

(867-874). 

2. The dead shall be raised by the sound of trumpet. Both the righteous and 
the evil shall assemble; the wicked shall lament (875-898). 

3. Christ shall come in great glory to Mount Zion, benign to his own, but for- 
bidding to his enemies (899-920). 

4. The righteous will have no occasion to fear when the Lord comes with the 
host of angels (921-929). 

5. Fire shall go before the Lord ; the moon and stars shall fall, and the sun 
shall be turned into blood (930-940). 

6. The saints shall accompany their King. The trumpet shall sound, seven 
winds shall blow, and there shall be din immeasurable (941-955). 

7. Fire shall consume the universe ; the whole world shall break out into 
lamentation (956-1006). 

8. God shall come with his angels, who will tremble at the Judgment. That 
will be a dreadful Day when the King of Glory summons the dead before his 
throne (1007-1026). 

9. Every one shall rise with the good or evil which w^ere in his soul on earth ; 
deeds, words, and thoughts shall be manifest (1027-1038). 

10. All mankind shall arise; fire shall ravage; all secrets shall be disclosed. 
Let him w^ho will be justified in that day take heed in time (i 039-1 060). 

11. Called by name, each shall appear before the Son of God. Well for him 
who shall be pleasing in the Lord's sight (1061-1080). 

12. The Cross shall appear in the heavens. It shall drip with blood, yet shall 
shine like the sun (1081-1102). 

13. They shall look on Him whom they pierced and mocked (1103-1127^). 

14. The dumb creation trembled and mourned at the death of its Maker; only 
hard-hearted men were insensible (ii27b-ii98). 

15. The sinful shall look with anguish upon the wounds of the Crucified, 
which were meant to purchase for them the joy of heaven (1199-1215). 

16. The sheep shall be divided from the goats (12 16-1233). 

17. The three marks of the righteous (1234-1261). 

18. The three marks of the ungodly (i 262-1300). 

19. Better had they confessed to God's ambassador (1301-1311). 

20. Let us try to see our sins with the eye of the mind, since with the bodily 
eye it is impossible (1312-1333, with the parenthetical 1316-1326: Every one 
should try to live longer and grow continually better, that he may be unblamable 
among men !). 

21. The welcome to the righteous (1334-1361). 

22. Christ addresses the ungodly. They need hope for no mercy (1362-138 3). 



NOTES. 171 

23. Christ recounts his benefits and sacrifices for mankind (i 384-1 468). 

24. He asks why they have scorned his redemption, and made light of his 
sufferings (1469-1498). 

25. They have not kept his commandments (1499-1514). 

26. Christ pronounces the doom of the wicked (151 5-1 529). 

27. With the sword of victory he smites the disobedient down to hell (1530- 
1548). 

28. Beware in time ; Doomsday will be too late for repentance (i 549-1 590). 

29. The horrors of hell (i 591-1633). 

30. The joys of heaven (1634-1664). 

As I showed in Modern Language Notes for June, 1889, an important source 
for this Part is the alphabetic hymn quoted by Bede in his De Arte Metrica 
(translations by Neale and by Mrs. Charles), which I here subjoin : 

Apparebit repentina dies magna Domini, 
fur obscura velut nocte improvisos occupans. 

Brevis totus turn parebit prisci luxus saeculi, 
totum simul cum clarebit praeterisse saeculum. 

Clangor tubae per quaternas terras plagas concinens, 5 

vivos una mortuosque Christo ciet obviam. 

De caelesti Judex area, majestate fulgidus, 
Claris angelorum choris comitatus aderit. 

Erubescet orbis lunae, sol et obscurabitur, 

stellae cadent pallescentes, mundi tremet ambitus. 10 

Flamma ignis anteibit justi vultum Judicis, 
caelos, terras, et profundi fluctus ponti devorans. 

Gloriosus in sublimi Rex sedebit solio ; 
angelorum tremebunda circumstabunt agmina. 

Hujus omnes ad electi coUigentur dexteram ; 1 5 

pravi pavent a sinistris, hoedi velut foetidi, 

* Ite,' dixit Rex ad dextros, ' regnum caeli sumite, 
Pater vobis quod paravit ante omne saeculum ; 

Karitate i qui fraterna me juvistis pauperem, 

karitatisl nunc mercedem reportate divites,' 20 

Laeti dicent : ' Quando, Christe, pauperem te vidimus, 
te, Rex magne, vel egentem miserati juvimus ? ' 

Magnus illus dicet Judex : ' Cum juvistis pauperes, 
panem, domum, vestem dantes, me juvistis humiles.' 

Nee tardabit et sinistris loqui Justus Arbiter : 25 

' in gehennae maledicti flammas hinc discedite ; 

Obsecrantem me audire despexistis mendicum, 
nudo vestem non dedistis, neglexistis languidum.' 

^ Daniel has an initial c in both cases. 



1/2 NOTES. [PART III. 

Peccatores dicent : ' Christe, quando te vel pauperem, 

te, Rex magne, vel infirmum contemnentes sprevimus.' 30 

Quibus contra Judex altus: ' Mendicant! quamdiu 
opem ferre despexistis, me sprevistis improbi.' 

Retro ruent turn injusti ignes in perpetuos, 

vermis quorum non morietur, flamma nee restinguitur, 

Satan atro cum ministris quo tenetur carcere, 35 

fletus ubi mugitusque, strident omnes dentibus. 

Tunc fideles ad caelestem sustollentur patriam, 
chores inter angelorum regni petent gaudia ; 

TJrbis summae Hierusalem introibunt gloriam, 

vera lucis atque pacis in qua fulget visio, 40 

XPM Regem jam paterna claritate splendidum 
ubi celsa beatorum contemplantur agmina. 

Ydri fraudes ergo cave, infirmantes subleva, 
aurum temne, fuge luxus, si vis astra petere ; 

Zona clara castitatis lumbos nunc praecingere, 45 

in occursum magni Regis fer ardentes lampades. 

Daniel, the celebrated hymnologist, says of this composition : * Juvat carmen 
fere totum e Scriptura sacra depromptum comparare cum celebratissimo illo 
extremi judicii praeconio, Dies irce, dies ilia, quo majestate et terroribus, non 
sancta simplicitate et fide, superatur.' Ebert, Gesch. Lit. des Mittelalters (i. 530) 
thinks it may be as old as the sixth century. 

In my article I endeavored to establish general parallels as follows (I designate 
the couplets of the Latin hymn by the letter vv^ith which they begin) : 

(I) A: 867-873; (II) C: 878-889a; (III) D: 899-909, 927-9; (IV) E: 934- 
940; (V) F: 930-932a, 964-968a; (VI) G: 1007-1014, 1216-7; (VII) H: 1221- 
1231; (VIII) I, K, M: 1344-1361; (IX) N, O, Q, R, S: 1362-3, 1499-1514, 
1 519-1 526; 1535, 1 541-8; (X) T, U, X: i634-5a, 1639, 1645, 1647^-1651, 
1658-1660, i662b-i664. I then added (pp. 173-6; I change Grein's numbering 
of the lines) : 

' It will not escape observation : 

' I. That there is a considerable number of verbal resemblances between the 
Latin and the Old English, amounting in several instances to literal translations. 
Thus: 

I. a. repentina : mid fere ^ semninga. 

b. dies magna : se micla dceg. 

c. Domini : Dryhtnes, j 

d. fur : h'eof. "\ 

e. velut : swd. ,i 

«■ 

f . obscura nocte : on sweartre niht 4t 

g. improvisos : sorglease. j| 
h. occupans : /or/eh&. 



i 



PART III.] NOTES. 173 

II. a. clangor tubae : byman on brehinie. 

b. per quaternas terrae plagas : from feo7verum foldan sc'eatum. 

c. concinens : singa& and swinsia&. 

d. ciet mortuos : wecca& of dea&e dryhtgumejia beam. 

e. obviam Christo : to 7)ieotiidsceafte {}). 

III. a. majestate fulgidus : (loosely paraphrased in 11. 899-909, preserving, 

however, the thought of both words) ; cf. mccgenlirymme, 1. 1008. 

b. comitatus : on healfa gehwone. 

c. angelorum choris : heofonengla Jireat, hergas hdligra. 

d. Claris : celbeorhtra. 

IV. a. sol obscurabitur : sttnne sweart gewended. 

b. erubescet : gewended on blodes hiw (applied to the sun instead of the 

moon). 

c. stellae cadent: steorran streda& of heofone. 
Vo a. ante vultum Judicis : fore Dryhtne. 

b. flamma ignis : tvcelmfyra m^st, hdta leg. 

c. caelos : iipheofon. 

d. terras : eor&an. 

e. fluctus ponti : s^s. 

VI. a. in sublimi solio : on his cynesfole, on heahsetle. 

b. sedebit : site^. 

c. gloriosus Rex : heofonma^gna God. 

d. circum- : ymbutan. 

e. angelorum agmina : e^igla gedryht. 

f . tremebunda : forhte beofa&. 
VII. a. electi : gecorene. 

b. colligentur: beo& gesomnad. 

c. ad dexteram : on i>d swi&ran hond. 

d. a sinistris : on J>d winstran hond. 

e. pravi : womscea&an. 

f. pavent : beofia& fore Frean forhte. 

g. velut : swd. 
h. hoedi: g^t. 

i. io^^hAS.'. fule, unsyfre i^). 

VIIL a. sumite : onfd&. 

b. regnum : rtce. 

c. Pater : Fader. 

d. quod paravit : J>cst . . . wees . . . gearo. 

e. ante omne saeculum : (£r woruldum. 

f. mercedem : lean [ge Jtcss earnedon). 

g. reportate : ge . . . sceolon . . . brilcan. 
h. pauperes : earme men. 

i. panem : hldf 

']. vestem : hrcegl. 

IX. a. sinistris : yflum. 

b. loqui : wordwn mce&lan. 

c. nee tardabit : onginne&. 



1 74 NOTES. [part III. 

d. obsecrantem me : h^irh jnlnjie nonian . . . bSdan. 

e. nudo vestem : hrcegles Jiacedimi. 

f. neglexistis languidum : sdrge ge 7ie sohton. 

g. me sprevistis : ge hcBt me dydon to hyn&um. 
h. maledicti : dwyrgde. 

i. in flammas gehennae : oji ece fir. 

j. discedite : fara&. 

k. Satan cum ministris : Sdtdne and his gesi&um mid. 

1. ruent : ge kreosaji sceolon, sceolon ra&e feallan. 

m. car cere : witehHs. 

n. in perpetuos : sinnihte, to widaftfeore. 

o. vermis : wrd&tim wyrmum. 

X. a. fideles : J>d gecorenan. 

b. patriam : e&el. 

c. inter chores angelorum : engla gemdnan, engla song. 

d. paterna : Feeder (?). 

e. beatorum agmina : eadigra gedryht. 

f. lucis visio : Dryhtnes onsien siinnan leohtre. 

g. pacis : /rz'^, sib. 

' 2. That, in certain of these cases, the Old English word or phrase would not 
correspond to the Latin of the Vulgate texts on which the Latin hymn is based. 
Thus : 

obscura : sweartre. 

improvisos : sorglease. 

occupans : forfeh&. 

concinens : singa& and s'winsia&. j 

ciet : wecca&. ■ 

Claris : celbeorhtra. . * 

fluctus ponti : s^s. 

angelorum agmina : engla gedryht. 

tremebunda : forhte beofia&. 

pavent : beofia& fore Frean forhte. 

f oetidi : fule. 

mercedem : leaji. 

panem : hldf. 

vestem : hragl. 

me sprevistis : me dydon to hyti&iim. 

Satan cum ministris : Sdtdne and his gest&um mid. 

ruent: hreosan, feallan. 

patriam : e&el. 

beatorum agmina : eadigra gedryht. 

pacis : fri&, sib. 

Most of the foregoing seem to me conclusive with respect to Cynewulf's use of 
this hymn. 

'3. That, as a rule, the order of events in the Latin hymn is followed by Cyne- 
wulf. So in I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX (in general), X (in general). 



I. 


f. 


I. 

I. 


h. 


II. 


c. 


IL 


d. 


III. 


d. 


V. 


e. 


VI. 


e. 


VI. 


f. 


VII. 


f. 


VII. 


i. 


nil. 


f. 


nil. 


i. 


nil. 

IX. 
IX. 


g- 
k. 


IX. 


1. 


X. 


b. 


X. 


e. 


X. 


g- 



PART III.] NOTES. 175 

With respect to V, the Old English poem anticipates a portion, that referring to 
the flame of fire, placing it before the whole of IV. 

' 4. That certain distichs of the Latin hymn are not paraphrased by Cynewulf . 
These are the distichs beginning with B, L, P, Y, and Z. B interrupts the narra- 
tive, though not more than Cynewulf frequently does in other places ; L and P 
introduce a dramatic element, which would be out of place here (Ebert, op. cit., 
3. 50-51); Y and Z are hortatory, and not epical. The omission of L and P is 
more intelligible than that of B, Y, and Z ; Cynewulf is dramatic in the first part 
of the Christ, the Advent, and not in the second and third ; but he is frequently 
hortatory and admonitive, perhaps so frequently as to leave no space for sermon- 
izing at just these points. Another reason for the exclusion of the questions put 
by the righteous and the wicked respectively may be found in Cynewulf's prob- 
able unwillingness to interrupt these solemn and awful deliverances by anything 
in the nature of a retort. 

' 5. That the passages of Christ here quoted do not cover the whole of Dietrich's 
third division, and, in fact, that only a small proportion of these 916 lines is ad- 
duced in evidence. To meet this objection it will be necessary to examine these 
lines somewhat more carefully, but first to consider what subject-matter is fur- 
nished us by the stanzas of the Latin hymn, so far as made use of by Cynewulf. 
An analysis of these stanzas or distichs shows that we have ten stages in the 
development, ten Leitmotive, as they might be called. 

I. The great day of the Lord shall appear suddenly, like a thief seizing the 
unwary in the dark night. 

n. The sound of the trumpet shall summon quick and dead from the four 
corners of the earth. 

in. The Judge shall approach, resplendent in majesty, attended by the 
angelic choirs. 

IV. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood; the 
stars shall fall, and the earth be shaken. 

V. Fire shall break out before the face of the Judge, and consume heaven, 
earth and sea. 

VL The King shall sit on the throne of his majesty, surrounded by trem- 
bling hosts of angels. 

VII. The elect shall be gathered at the right, and the wicked, like fetid goats, 
at the left. 

VIII. The righteous shall be welcomed to the kingdom, because of their pity 
for the poor. 

IX. The wicked shall be cast into hell, because of their uncharitableness. 
X. The faithful shall be admitted to the joys of Paradise. 

'For the sake of brevity, these may be called respectively the Doomsday motive, 
the Trumpet motive, the Judge, Darkness, Fire, Throne, Assemblage, Welcome, 
Sentence, and Paradise motives. The object of this analysis is to exhibit the 
re-introduction and blending of these motives in various transitional passages. 
Other motives are occasionally found, and will be characterized as occasion 
requires. 

' Grein's sixteenth Canto of the Christ, 11. 779-866, is a transitional passage ; 
779-782a, connective passage, referring to the close of the preceding division; 



1/6 NOTES. [part III. 

7S2b-785a, Doomsday motive; 785b-789a, Advent motive; 789^-796, Doomsday 
motive, personal fear; 797-807^, Doomsday motive, Rune passage; 8o7b-8i4, 
Fire motive ; 815-8253, exhortation; 825b-827a, Darkness motive (cf. IV) ; 827b- 
831, Sentence motive; 832-8473, Judge motive, and terror of sinners ; 847b-849, 
exhortation; 850-866, comparison of life to a voyage, with exhortation (864-866), 
ending in Ascension motive {}id he [/<?] heofonum dstdg). The whole passage 
forms a kind of interlude, while it is also a prelude to Part III, as is apparent 
from the repetition of the whole Judgment motive in various forms, while the 
Advent and Ascension motives occur only once each. 

' A strong chord is struck at the opening of the Judgment Poem proper (Grein's 
Seventeenth Canto). This is the passage first quoted under I (11. 867-873) ; 874 
amplifies 872-873 ; 875-877 possibly renders the vivos of II ; 878-8893 is the pas- 
sage given under II, the principal Trumpet motive ; 889^-898 seems to be a varia- 
tion on the Assemblage motive, anticipatory; 899-909, principal Judge motive; 
910-920, paraphrase of majestate ftdgidus ; 921-9243, exhortation, passing into 
(924b-929) second part of principal Judge motive (the attending angels) ; 930- 
9323, first half of principal Fire motive, anticipatory of its place in the Latin 
hymn ; 932-933, opening chord of Darkness motive; 934-940, principal Darkness 
motive; 941-9433, repetition of Judge motive, extended by mention of the accom- 
panying multitude (943^-947^) ; 947^-955) repetition of Trumpet motive; 956-959, 
anticipation of Sentence motive (?) ; 960, Doomsday motive as terror, passing over 
into (964-9683) principal Fire motive, second part ; 968t'-9883, poetical amplifica- 
tion and variation of Fire motive ; 988^-9913, repetition of Darkness motive, last 
part (mundi tremet ambitus?); 991^-993, Doomsday motive, terror; 994-996, 
Fire motive repeated ; 997-9993, Doomsday motive, terror and anguish, passing 
into (999*^-1006) Fire motive repeated, which ends the canto with conflagration. 

' In contrast with the close of the preceding, the Eighteenth Canto begins (1007- 
1014) with the coming of the King in glory (Throne motive blended to some ex- 
tent with Judge motive) ; 1015-10213, amplification of Throne motive {tremebimda 
agmifid); I02it'-i0423, resumption of Trumpet motive {Christo ciet obviam); 
i042b-io44^. Fire and Darkness motives; io44b-io8o, Throne motive (thoughts 
and intents of the heart revealed before a word is spoken), complicated by passing 
allusions to previous motives; anticipatory introduction of the Rood motive in 
io64''-io65 {and seo hea rod, ryht dr^red rices to beacne) ; 1081-1215, Rood motive, 
with extended reference to the Crucifixion, its import, and the accompanying signs. 

' At the beginning of the Nineteenth Canto stands the principal Throne motive 
(1216-1217), which is extended in 1218-1220; the Assemblage motive follows 
immediately, 1221-1231 ; 1 232-1 233, the Welcome and Sentence motives are 
slightly anticipated, though only as a kind of extension of the Assemblage 
motive; 1234-1261, the three notes of the righteous, and, 1262-1300, those of the 
wicked ; 1 301-1333, the advantages of confession and self-knowledge, passing into 
the Throne motive (1334-1335)- The whole of the Twentieth Canto (1336-1361) 
is occupied by the Welcome motive. The first lines of the Twenty-first Canto 
(1362- 1 364) introduce the Sentence motive ; 1 365-1 3763, folly of expecting mercy, 
passing into (1376^-1498) an address by the Judge to the wicked, in which his 
loving-kindness is rehearsed, with introduction of the Advent motive (1418^- 
14253) and the Passion motive (1433-1453); the Sentence motive then appears, 



PART III.] NOTES. 177 

justified by their uncharitableness (1499-15 14), and culminating in the sentence 
itself (1515-1523); 1 524-1 548, fulfilment of the decree. In the Twenty-second 
Canto, general reflections and admonition (i 549-1633), passing into the Paradise 
motive (1634- 1664). . . . 

' The proof that the Third Part of Cynewulf's poem is based on the Latin hymn 
will now, I think, appear conclusive. It has been shown that, in general, the 
order of events is that of the hymn, and that deviations from this order are 
either quite exceptional or only apparent, and are due in the latter case to the 
fondness for variations upon a theme, and for the interlacing of motives, both of 
which are almost inseparable from the peculiar constitution of Old English 
poetry. It has been shown that, in a large number of instances, the Old English 
words correspond to the Latin words of the hymn, and might often be regarded 
as literal translations of them, and that in many cases it would be vain to seek for 
their originals in corresponding portions of the Vulgate. It has further been 
shown that the omission of certain distichs of the Latin hymn from Cynewulf's 
scheme can be easily accounted for. No other production antecedent to Cyne- 
wulf's presents the incidents of the Last Judgment in the same order and at the 
same time in similar language, so far as is yet known. The principal motives fre- 
quently occur at the beginning of a canto, or are introduced by the a.dverh J>onne. 
Finally, though episodes, reflective passages, and exhortations are interspersed, 
there is nothing, either in their frequency or character, to invalidate the theory 
which is here set forth.' 

Some of the identifications under (5) are very likely fanciful, and I am quite 
ready to abandon them for cause shown, but the main contention of the article 
will, I presume, be admitted. 

867-874. Tr. in Ten Brink, Early Eng. Lit., p. 55. The Heliand has (4358-60): 

Mutspelli cumid 
an thiustria naht, al so thiof farit 
darno mi^ is dadiun, so cumit this dag mannun. 

867. mid fere. See (above) I. a. Th. 'with its coming' [!]. 

868. se micla desg. See I. b. Cf. Joel 2. 11, 31; Zeph. i. 14; Mai. 4. 5; 
Acts 2. 20; etc. — meahtan. For the form cf. Ph. 377 ; Ps. iiS^^, and almeaht- 
igne^j^g. Th. 'might.' — Dryhtnes. See I. c. 

869. ast midre niht. Cf. Mt. 25. 6. — maegne. Cf. 382; Gifts of Men 56; 
Rid. 2413. — bihlaemme?f. Cosijn rejects the MS. reading bihlame&y adding, 
*denn das mm ist organisch ; s. Walfisch 61 und 76, und vgl. welter hlimman, 
hlemm, Gott. hlamma, u. s. w.' 

870. scire gesceafte. Similarly /it//. 728 ; -^.lo^; J/^A 20^. — swa. Seel, e; 
Thorpe makes everything parenthetical from here to 874 inclusive. — sceaSa 
faecne. Not 'with robbers' guile ' (Th.). 

871. J>eof. See I. d ; i Thess. 5. 2 ; 2 Pet. 3. 10. 

872. on sweartre niht. See I. f. — sorglease. See I. g. 

873. forfehS. See I. h. 

874. yfles. Gencegan again takes the gen. in Gu. 261 ; Beow. 2206 (.''). Gol- 
lancz ix. yfles by ' barely ' (Go.^), ' evilly ' (Go.^), though he apparently understands 
the construction. 



1/8 NOTES. [PART III. 

875-877. I do not understand Gollancz's comment: 'These lines do not para- 
phrase any words of the Latin hymn ; they were, perhaps, vaguely suggested by 
the second couplet, "brevis totus . . . saeculum." ' 

875. Syne beorg. Cf. 899, 1007. Properly the Mount of Olives ; cf. note on 
900, and Ezek. 11. 23. 

Brooke says (p. 400) : 'Then Cynewulf, as if suddenly smitten with a vision 
(and he is the only Anglo-Saxon poet w^ho has these poetic outbursts), breaks 
into a noble description of the four summoning angels.' He then renders 878- 
889a (slightly varied in Br.2, p. 173). 

878 ff. Cf. II. b, and Bl. Horn. 95. 13 ff. : ' ponne aefter )?eossum Hngum bi)? 
neh beem seofol?an dsege ; ond J?onne hate]? Sanctus Michahel se heahengl blaw^an 
)?a feower beman a5t }nssum feower endiim niiddangeardes.^ Add PBB. 6. 470 
(cf. note on 1634^-1635^) ; Wulfstan 183. 10. From Mt. 24. 31 ; Mk. 13. 27. 

878. ponne. Th. 'When'; so Gr. (Z>.). 

880. englas. These angels are also four in number, and blow from the four 
cardinal points, in Giotto's fresco in the Arena Chapel at Padua; there are like- 
wise four in the Byzantine mosaic, executed about 1075 in the Church of St. 
Angelo in Formis, near Capua, under the orders of a certain Desiderius (Crowe 
and Cavalcaselle, Vol. i); then, too, in the fine Roger van der Weyden at the 
hospital of Beaune, in Burgundy. On the other hand, in the Memling at Dantzic 
(see note on 1532) there are three ; in the Orcagna (?) of the Campo Santo at Pisa, 
the Fra Angelico of the Florentine Accademia and elsewhere, the Fra Bartolom- 
meo of Santa Maria Nuova at Florence, and the Signorelli of the Cathedral of 
Orvieto, there are two ; while the Michael Angelo of the Sistine Chapel has seven, 
no doubt in allusion to Rev. 8. 2 ff. The Tintoretto of Santa Maria del Orto, at 
Venice, has a number that I have not ascertained, 

Cf. Debate between Body and Soul (Boddeker, Altengl. Dicht. p. 240) : 

J^e seste day ayen j^e dom 
shule four aungles stonde, 
blowe J)at J?is world shal quaque 
wi]? heme in here honde. 

aelbeorhte. Br. ' a-glow.' One is reminded of Milton's {SoL Music lo-i i) 

Where the bright seraphim, in burning row 
Their loud, uplifted angel-trumpets blow. 

Brooke is right in saying (p. 210) : 'This trumpet-voice of the heart belongs to 
the English nature, and the lofty music of Milton's praise came down to him in 
legitimate descent from the earliest exultation of English psalm.' Cf. 548. 

881. byman on brehtme. See II. a; Mt. 24. 31 ; i Cor. 15. 52; i Thess. 
4. 16. — beofa?^ middangeard. Cf. Jer. 10. 10; Ps. 60. 2; T14. 7 ; also Joel 2. 
10; Rev. 6. 12; 16. 18. Br. 'Trembles Middle-Garth.' See ZJc'^wj^rt^ (Bede) 99. 

882. Th. makes hruse the subject of hlyda&, and tru?ne and torhte substantive 
adjectives. 

883. trume ond torhte. Cf. 933. Go.^ ' gloriously and long ' ; G0.2 ' boldly 
and gloriously ' ; Grein recognizes no such adverbs, and how could trume mean 
either ' boldly ' or ' long ' ? As adjectives they are admirable. 



PART III.] NOTES. 179 

•wis tungla gong. Toward the region of the stars, i.e. toward the heavens. 
Cf. r}'7te tungla, 671, and note. With timgla gojig might be compared the gyrus 
stellarum of Sap. 13. 2, translated 'the circle of the stars.' So light is thrown 
upon the swegles gong {gang) of. An. 208, 455, 871 by such expressions as gyrtts 
caeli, ' the circuit of heaven,' Ecclus. 24. 8 ; meatus caeli, ' the paths of heaven,' 
Virgil, ^n. 6. 849; vias caeli, 'the paths of heaven,' Georg. 2. 477. So also 
Cosijn : ' wie sprecan wi& — construiert : =wz& gongende tutigl, i.e. 'wi& heofones 
weard.'' So already Th. : ' towards the stars' course,' but Gr. ' liber der Sterne 
Gang.' 

884^. singaS ond swinsia]?. See II. c ; cf. Fh. 124, 140. 

884^-885^. See Job 2,7- 17 ; Cant. 4. 6; Ezek. 17. lo; Exod. 10. 19. Cf. Gen. 807. 

886. See II. d. Br. renders 886b by ' bairns of doughty men ' [!]. One does n't 
quite understand Gollancz's ' sons of (warrior-) men and all mankind ' ; surely the 
two phrases are synonymous. 

887b. See II. e. Th. ' to the Godhead.' 

888a. egeslic. Cosijn would read egeslice, but without assigning a reason ; Th. 
♦terrific ' ; Gr. {D.) ' mit Angstgraus.' — of . . . moldan. Cf. Sat. 604. Brooke's 
' all aghast from the grey mould ' is better than usual. 

888b-889a. Cf. An. 793, 796a. 

890. gefysed, Grein, Spr., suggests co7iturbatus ; but D., 'erschiittert.' 
Neither can easily be reconciled with the etymology, nor with 475. Th. 'urged 
on'; Go. 'bestead.' 

891. cearum cwipende. Cf. 1130, 1285; A7t. 194; Wand. 9. — cwicra 
gewyrhtu. The deeds which they performed when alive ; so already Thorpe 
and Grein. 

892. forhte. Professor Bright prefers to regard it as an adverb ; so Go., 
*■ sorely ' ; Gr. (Z>.) renders /^r///^ dfizred ' von Furcht iiberf alien.' Cf. An. 1342 ; 
Ph. 525.^ 

foretacna maest. See the parallel expressions, 550, 931, 954, 1069, 1624, 1626. 
The XV Signa ante Judicium, so well known in the Middle English period, do not 
seem to have been in Cynewulf's mind, though the earliest distinct formulation of 
them is attributed to Bede (Nolle, in PBB. 6. 460). Jerome is constantly cited 
as an authority deriving his information from the Hebrew Annals, but no such 
passage is found in his works. Cf. Bl. Horn. 91. 28 : ' Ond syx dagum ier Hssum 
daege gelimpe> syllice tacn seghwylce ane daege ' ; and see notes on 878 ff., 1174- 
1176a. 

893^. A grammatical transgression found also in Greek and Latin, and so in 
Milton, e.g. P. L. 4. 324. 

895. onheelo gelac. Gollancz comments : '" the hidden hosts " ; Gr. renders 
cnhSle = " entire " ; no other instance occurs of onhcele in the sense of " whole " ; 
the usual frequent usage is " secret," " hidden " ; cp. wtd is Jtes westen, wrcecsetla 
fela, eardas onhale earmra gcesta, Guth. 268. Th. renders, " an unsound assem- 
blage " ; Toller, " the entire hosts." ' 

Dietrich had said (p. 21 1) : ' Es sind nicht " unheile " (an unsound assemblage), 
sondern ganze, sammtliche Schaaren, die am Gerichtstage versammelt werden 
soUen ' ; as other instances of this sense he added Gu. 322. 505 ; Gn. Ex. i ; Rid. \G. 

engla ond deofla. Shall we not rather understand ' saints and sinners } ' 



l80 NOTES. [part III. 

897b. Cf. Gh. 649b. 
8g8. ungeliee. Cf. 909. 
899-909. See III. a. 

899. semninga. This has already been twice effectively employed, 491, 873. 
— on Syne beorg. So 875. 

900. siijjaneastan. This is explained by Jerome, in his commentary on Zech. 
14. 4, 5 (Migne 25. 1525) : * Cum mons Oliveti grandi voragine praeruptus fuerit, 
ita ut una pars voraginis ad Orientem, altera ad Occidentem respiciat, repente 
et in ipsa voragine excelsa ex utraque parte praerupto, alia vorago rumpetur ad 
Aquilonem, alia ad Austrum, et praeruptum quadrangulum fiet, ut quadrifariam 
in quatuor plagas Orientis et Occidentis, Aquilonis et Austri vorago tendatur. 
Et fugietis, inquit, ad vallem quae est inter templum et Sion. Hi enim templi et 
Sion duo montes, Dei montes appellantur; quia vallis ilia montis Oliveti, quae 
praeruptis hinc atque inde montibus cingitur, usque ad templi montem qui sanctus 
est, suam voraginem trahet. . . . Transeamus ad intelligentiam spiritualem. Post- 
quam mons Olivarum ad Orientem et Occidentem vocatione Gentium et abjectione 
Judaeorum fuerit separatus, rursum alia scissura fiet Aquilonis et Austri. Aquilo 
jungetur Occidenti, Auster Orientali plagae ; ad sinistram stabit Circumcisio, ad 
dextram populus Christianus. De his duobus ventis Ecclesia loquitur: Surge, 
Aquilo, et vent, Auster (Cant. 4. 16), ut Aquilone vento frigidissimo recedente, qui 
interpretatur diabolus, Auster calidus ventus adveniat, quem sponsa perquirens, 
ait: Ubi pascas, ubi cubas, hi nieridie (ibid. i. 16)? De quo et Abacuc mystice 
loquitur: Deus de Thenian veniet (Abac. 3. 3), pro quo in Hebraico scriptum est : 
Deus ab Austro, id est, a luce pleiiissima. De qua alibi Psalmista conclamat : 
Illuminans tu mirabiliter a montibus ceternis (Psal. 75. 5). Cum autem tanta 
fuerit duorum populorum in toto orbe divisio, ut alii ad Orientem et Austrum, id 
est, ad dextram : alii ad Aquilonem et Occidentem, ad sinistram videlicet sepa- 
rentur, tunc quicumque sanctus est fugiet ad vallem montium Dei, de quibus 
supra diximus, templi et Sion.' 

This interpretation, as Jerome explains, rests upon the assumption that the 
word which in English (Zech. 4. 5) is retained as ' Azal,' should, with Symmachus, 
be interpreted as 'adjoining' {proximum), so that Jerome renders: ' Quoniam 
conjungetur vallis montium ad proximum.' If, then, the valley cloven toward 
the east and west is to be united with that which is next it, we must assume 
that another valley is opened from north to south crossing the first at right 
angles. The east is the direction whence comes the sun, but the south is the 
quarter whence we look for heat; then, too, Habakkuk, in the Hebrew, speaks 
of God as coming from the south ; accordingly, if the assembled nations are to 
be divided into faithful Christians and unbelieving Jews, the station of the 
latter must be assigned to the south and east, the two directions from which 
their Lord is represented as coming. This, however, does not abrogate the 
prevailing assumption, according to which he is to come from the east ; see 
note on 906. 

Less to the point, though significant, is Gregory's comment, Hom. in Ezech. 2. 
10 (Migne 76. 1062-3) : ' Potest autem per Aquilonis portam gentilitas, per Austri 
viam Judaea, per Orientis -autem portam ipse Dominus designari. Per Aquilonem 
quippe non immerito gentilitas figuratur, quam ille in torporis frigore possedit qui 



PART III.] NOTES. l8l 

dixit: Sedebo in fuonte testamenti, in lateribiis Aqicilonis (Isai. 14. 13). Per 
Australem quoque portam recte Judaea accipitur, in qua spiritales patres caelesti 
amore ferbuerunt. Quorum unus loquitur, dicens : Converte, Domine, captivita- 
tem jiostrajn, sicut torrens in Azistro (Psal. 125. 4). Quae etsi carnalem populum 
habuit in quo velut Aquilonis frigora portavit, in Sanctis tamen suis doctoribus ac 
Prophetis ad Deum ac proximum calore charitatis arsit. Orientalis porta non 
immerito ipsum signat, de quo scriptum est : Ecce vir, Oriens nomen ejus (Zach. 
6. 12). Et de quo Zacharias ait: Visitavit nos Oriens ex alio (Luc. i. yZ).'' Cf. 
note on 104. 

sunnan leoma. Jerome on the same passage (Migne 92. 1 524) : ' Et ipse mons 
Olivarum, in quo stant pedes Domini, contra Jerusalem est ad Orientem, unde 
oritur sol justitiae.' Cf. also Gen. 666-8 (Satan's address) : 

' Ic maeg heonon geseon 
hw£r he sylf site^S — J>cBi is silo' east — 
welan bewunden, se l^as woruld gesceop.' 

So in the passing of Chad (Bede 4. 3 ; Miller 264^2) the light appears in the south- 
east (easisil&dizl : Lat. ab euroaustro). So after Drihthelm had been in the dark- 
ness of hell, his guide, who had disappeared, rejoined him (Bede, Eccl. Hist. 5. 12 ; 
Miller, p. 428) : ' pa cerde he ^a sona on 'Sa swI'Sran hond, and mec ongon Isedan 
sti&east on \>ox\ rodor, swa-swa on wintre sunne iapp gonge'S. pa wiere wit s5na 
of ^am jjeostrum abrogdene, and he mec Isedde in faegernesse smoltes leohtes.' 
Auster is tr. by silj^aneasterne in Ps. Lamb. 77. 26. Among the Ascetica Diibia, 
printed with the works of Bede, is an alphabetical one entitled Hymmis de Die 
Judicii, in which, under D, we have : ' Deus ab anstro apparebit, terribilis adveniet 
orbem ponere in desertum, et vindictam retribuere in tremendo die.' 

It should be noted that the passage commented by Jerome (Zech. 14. 4) is 
among the Lessons for Thursday of the Third Week in Advent. The Respond 
after the Third Lesson on Tuesday of the First Week in Advent is : ' Ecce ab 
Austro venio ego Dominus Deus vester, visitare vos in pace.' After the Seventh 
Lesson of the Second Sunday in Advent, the Respond begins : * Egredietur 
Dominus de Samaria ad portam quae respicit ad Orientem.' 

902. Cf. 989. 

904. heofona gelileodu. Cf. (II) 518. Cf. NXix. Horn. i. 170: ' . . . se'Se 
geblgde Jjone heagan heofenlican btgels' (from Ps. 18. 9; 144. 5.''). 

906. Cf . Ezek. 43.2: ' Et ecce gloria Dei Israel ingrediebatur per viam orien- 
talem.' See the quotations in the note on 900, and cf. Ps. 67. 34 (68. -^^^ : ' Qui 
ascendit super caelum caeli ad Orientem ' ; add from the Apostolic Constitutions 
(quoted by Warren, Liturgy of the Ajite-Nieejie Church, p. 319) : 'After this, let 
all rise up with one consent, and looking eastward, . . . pray in the eastward posi- 
tion to God who ascended up to the heaven of heavens.' Add the following from 
John of Damascus, De Fide Orthodoxa IV. 12 {Patr. Or. 94. 1135) : 'Rursus cum 
in caelum reciperetur, versus orientem ferebatur, sicque a discipulis adoratus f uit, 
atque ita venturus est, sicut eum in caelum euntem conspexerunt. Quemadmo- 
dum ipse quoque Dominus dixit : Sicut fulgicr exit ab oriente, et paret usque in 
occidentem, ita erit et adventus Filii hominis. Quocirca quia ejus adventum 
exspectamus, ad orientem adoramus. I^st autem apostolorum haec traditio, in 



1 82 NOTES. [part III. 

sacras Litteras minime relata. Complura enim illi nobis tradiderunt quae scriptis 
consignata non fuere.' 

907-8. Jerome (Migne 92. 1523) using for an illustration Isa. 42. 13: Dommus 
virtutiun egredietur, remarks : ' Egredietur ergo Deus de loco suo quando quietem 
et mansuetudinem et clementiam suam pro emendatione peccantium rumpere cogi- 
tur ; qui cum per naturam dulcis est, vitio nostro TrapawiKpaiveraL, id est, amancs 
efficitur ; non sibi, sed patientibus, quibus amara tormenta sunt.' 

908. gebleod. Since Gollancz defines gebleod 'of different colors,' it is not 
surprising to find him commenting as follows : ' Cp. Da wyrta greowon mid menig- 
fealdum blostmum mislice gebleode, " the plants grew diversely coloured with mani- 
fold blossoms " (the Anglo-Saxon version of the HexaiJieron of St. Basils ed. Nor- 
man, 10. 36).' However, he translates by ' visaged,' Th. 'colored,' Gr. (Z>.) ' zu 
erblicken ' ; Br. ' countenanced.' 

910-920. There is probably a common source for this and the lines in Ham- 
pole's Pr. Consc. 5235-40 (cf. Julianus, in Migne 96. 501): 

Christ ful awsterne J^an sal be 

Agayn synful me [n] ))at him sal se ; 

And dredful and hydus, als says \>% boke, 

He sal be to )5am when l^ai on hym loke, 

And ful delitable unto \q, sight 

Of ryght\\yse men J?at lyffed here r}-ght. 

912. leoffcsel. Cf. hifsu77i atid leoftal, Pa. 32 ; also Sal. 366. 
913a. Cf. Gen. 468a. 

914. Th. 'to behold the beauteous aspect'; Gr. ' (liebsam und linde ist den 
lieben Menschen) da anzuschauen des Anblickes Glanz ' ; yet in Spr., under iT&e, 
he reads : ' Crist biS freond and leoft^l, lufsum and ll^e leofum monnum ' ; Go.^ 
appears to assume syncope of the copula : ' (Sweet shall it be and pleasant for 
His beloved) to gaze upon that aspect all so fair ' ; similarly G0.2 

915. mid willum. Th. < with good- will ' ; Go. 'of will.' Cf. 1343, 1519; Phy 
149. Perhaps we might here take the phrase as an adv. = ' delightfully.' 

917^. Cf. 1236^; also 1037. 

920^. Th. ' ever fordone ' ; Gr. (Z>.) ' verwiirkt hervor (kommen) ' ; Go.^ 
♦ damned eternally ' ; G0.2 ' aye fordone.' Gr. {Spr.) classifies /t?r^ under ' hervor. 
herbei, in conspectum,' and interprets here : 'in conspectum Domini.' 

921 ff. The sense, and even the construction, is somewhat uncertain. Th. 
renders : ' That may of punishment for a warning be to those \^sic] who have wise 
thought that he entirely dread nothing : he before that countenance shall not with 
dread become fearful in soul, when,' etc. Gr. 'Das mag ein Wahrzeichen sein 
dem der hat weise Gedanken dass dem ganz und gar nicht zu grauen brauchet 
wer von dem Anblicke dann von Angst nicht wird von Furcht erfiillt, wenn,' etc. 
Go.i ' He that is wise of thought may well regard it as a sign that he need be 
nowise adread, if he, afore that Presence, becometh not dismayed with terror 
in his soul, when,' etc. Go.^ ' It may be for a sign unto his mind who has wise 
thought, that he need dread him nought at all, who afore that presence becometh 
not afeard with terror in his soul, when,' etc. 

The renderings of Grein and Gollancz may be dismissed as meaningless. If 



J 



PART III.] NOTES. 183 

they signify anything, it is that he who is not afraid in the presence of the great 
Judge need not be afraid at all, — a sufficiently axiomatic proposition. 

If we may trust the parallelism of Gu. 772, he 'who has wise thought' is the 
good man ; there the saints ' bera'S in breostum beorhtne geleafan, . . . habba'5 
wisne gej35ht fusne on forSweg to Faeder eSle.' If weaniinga be regarded as 
equivalent to 'warning,' the opt. ondr^de should replace ondr^de& (cf. Gen. 527); 
if it be taken as ' sign,' this substitution is less necessary. In either case, wttes, 
with the sense usually attributed to it, seems superfluous or inappropriate ; may 
we possibly have here a form of the root wit- in witga, just as we have 
witedom parallel with witigddtn ? Then wTtes to ivearninga might signify ' warn- 
ing of prophecy,' or ' prophetic intimation,' and ondr^de& could stand as a future. 

A slighter difficulty arises with respect to egsan. Is it to be construed, as a 
dative, v^Ath. for, or as an instrumental, viiih. for ht? In favor of the former we 
have 1014; the latter is slightly supported by 1020, yet here, as elsewhere, egsan 
is dependent upon a past participle; nowhere do we find it with a mere adjective, 
Vik^forht. Then, too, the position of egsan is hardly consistent with its depend- 
ence M^onforht. 

We may now attempt a paraphrastic rendering of 921 ff., though with hesita- 
tion : * That [namely the statement that Christ will be gracious to those who 
have done his will] may be accepted as a prophetic intimation [or ' warning hav- 
ing reference to punishment,' though not to his punishment] by him who is wise 
of thought, that he will have no occasion whatever [note both the eallunga and 
the owiht'] to be afraid ; he shall not be alarmed in soul because of the terror of 
the Presence, when he beholds the spectacle of the Lord of all creation approach- 
ing with mighty wonders to the doom of many.' 

921. wites to wearninga. Go. comments: 'That may be for the soul's 
warning,' supplying wesan. Gr. {Spr^ enters wites under wit, 'mens, intellectur ' ; 
but see Variants. On the omission of wesan, cf. Sievers, Anglia 13. 2. 

923. se. Cannot = 'who,' as in G0.2 

926=^. Cf. Mt. 16. 27 ; 24. 30; Mk. 13. 26. 

926b. ]7ing. This suggests the Old Norse sense. 

927. on healfa gehwone. See III. b. — heofonengla Jjreat. See III. c ; 
also Mt. 16. 27 ; 25. 31 ; Dan. 7. 10; J>reat seems, to be a collective. 

928. aelbeorhtra. See III. d. — scolu. Cf. Phineas Fletcher, /'^r//^ /r/^;?^, 
s. f. : ' Heaven's winged shoals.'' Gr. tr. the line : ' Aussen um den Edelen all- 
glanzend fahren ' [!]. 

929. hergas haligra. See III. c. 
930-956. Tr. by Hammerich-Michelsen, p. 86. 
930-940. Tr. by Brooke ; 934-940 ; also on p. 483. 

930^. A reminiscence of Rom. 8. 22, or 2 Pet. 3. 10.? Cf. FEB. 6. 469 : ' Bi^ 
micel stefen gehyred of ham heofones tungle.' Add Bl. Ho77i. 91. 29. 

930^-932^. Cf. Ps. 50. 3; 97-3; Dan. 7. 10; Hab. 3. 5; Bl. Horn. 93. 3: 
* Blodig regn ond fyren fundia]? j^as eor)>an to forswylgenne ond to forbaernenne.' 
See V. a, b. 

932. hlemmetJ. Th. ; Go. 'shall roar'; Gr. {D.) 'rauscht'; Br. 'hurtle.' 
Cf. Whale 61; Grein defines in the latter instance {Spr^, 'Cum crepitu coUi- 
dere,' which of course will not do here. 



LiL 



184 NOTES. [part III. 

heofonas bersta'S. Cf. Bl. Ho?n. 93. 4 : ' Seo heofon bij? gefeallen set Jigem 
feower endum middangeardes.' Cf. Isa. 34. 4; Rev. 6. 14. 

933 ff. Cf. Is. 13. 10; Ezek. 32. 7 ; Joel 2. 10,31; 3. 15; Mt. 24. 29; Mk. 
13. 24, 25; Rev. 6. 12, 13. 

933. trunie ond torhte. Cosijn would refer this to heofonas ; but surely torhtc 
must apply rather to tungol, notwithstanding 967-8 : ' upheofon torhtne mid his 
tunglum,' for here the brightness is a brightness explicitly proceeding from the 
stars. Cf . %%y Except for ' planets,' Brooke's rendering of the line is good : 
' All the firm-set flashing planets fall out of their places.' On p. 483 he has : 
* Likewise the stars from heaven hurtle down.' 

934. See IV. a. 

935. on blodes hiw. Should refer rather to the moon ; cf. Joel 2. 31 ; Acts 
2. 20. See IV. b. 

936. Br. (p. 483) : ' Above the Ere-world for the bairns of men.' — gelda bear- 
num. A common Hebrew idiom ; cf. Gen, 11. 5; Ps. 4. 2; etc., etc. The OE. 
phrase occurs in Casdmon's Hymn ; cf. my The Bible and English Prose Style 
(Boston, 1892), p. xi. 

938*^. * Nither tumbles down,' as Brooke elegantly expresses it. 

939. See IV. c, and note on 933 ff. 

940. Cf. 990. Gollancz renders well : ' Tempest-driven through the stormy 
air.' 

941^ Cf. 515b (II). 

942^. Go.i rightly (not Go.2) : « The King of Kings.' 

942^ Cf. 832b; El. 279. 

943. ]7egna. Not angels, apparently ; but cf. 927-9. 

946*. So 1364^. Th. 'with dread of punishment'; Gr. *mit angstlicher Dro- 
hung ' ; Go.i ' with direful penalty ' ; Go.^ ' with dread punishment.' 

946-7. eor^an mgegSe sylfa gesecetJ. Cf. 62 (I), but especially 523-4 (II). 

947. geond sidne grund. So 785 (II) ; cf. 1164. Go.i 'from pole to pole.' 

948b. Cf. the references under 881. The trumpet is now but a single one, the 
poet adhering more closely to the Bible. 

949. seofon. Possibly with allusion to Rev. 8. 2 ff. — healfa. Cf. 1267. — 
swogatJ. Cf. Rid. 8^. 

950. brecende. Cf. gebrec, 953, and Rid. 4*'^. **. Grein relates the verb to 
ON. braka. 

952. fere. On this emendation I copy my note in Jour. Gervt. Philol. i. 
336-7 : ' Cynewulf, in describing the end of the world, mentions the voice of the 
celestial trumpet, and the winds that blow from seven quarters, rousing and I 
devastating the world with tempest. These winds, then, according to the received 
text of the Christ (v. 952), 

fylla'S mid feore foldan gesceafte. 
Thorpe translates : 

With their breath shall fell the earth's creation. 

Grein translates (apparently after Ettmiiller) : 

Und fiillen all mit Feuer die Fluren dieser Erde. 



PART III.] NOTES. 185 

GoUancz renders {Christ) : 

O'erthrowing all creation with their breath ; 
{Exeter Book) : 

And with their breath o'erthrow the earth's creation. 

Ettmiiller {Scopas and Boceras) emends feore to fyre. Grein, apparently accept- 
ing this in his Dichticngen (see above), afterwards interprets Jeore as the abl. 
"vita" {Germania X. 420), comparing v. 974 : 

Fylle'5 on foldwong fyres egsan. 

* As against the rendering of Thorpe and Gollancz, " breath," it may be urged 
that, though y"^<7r/i is of frequent occurrence in the poetry, this meaning is nowhere 
found. As against Ettmliller's emendation, there is no suggestion of fire in this 
context, but only of wind, uproar, and tempest. As against Grein's later render- 
ing, " life," the word has here no pertinence ; do these winds fill the creatures of 
the earth with life ? A mere glance at the passage will show the absurdity of such 
a hypothesis. 

' I would make the simplest sort of emendation, and redid fere (Anglian iox fare). 
This involves only the suppression of a single letter, which, owing to the relative 
frequency of feorh in this poem {feorh -.fer : : 11 : 2 ; in all but one instance in an 
oblique case, and so without h)^ might easily have intruded ; it is supported by 
the mid fere of 867 ; and in the latter passage it is again gesceafte, appositional 
vi'iih. foldbuende, which is the object of the verb. If this is accepted, y3^//a^ means, 
of course, 'fill.' 

' As for the use of fer {f^r) in the modern sense of " fear," we might compare 
the use of tremor in the Dies Irce : 

Quantus tremor est futurus 
Quando iudex est venturus, 
Cuncta stricte discussurus ! 

Tuba, mirum spargens sonum, etc. 

In the Christ (cf. 941 ff.), as in the Dies Irce, the coming of the Judge {^Imihtig, 
folca Weard) inspires terror, expressed by egsan J^rea, 946 ; in both the mention 
of the Lord, and of the effect of his appearance, is immediately followed by that 
of the trumpet.' 

956. msegen. Cf. 1018. See Variants; Gr. 'machtiggrosse.' 

957. Go.i renders well : ' shall throng unto the all-embracing flame.' 

958. cwice. Gr. (Z>.) seems to refer this iofyr; not so in Spr. 

959. Th. ' a glut ' (reading y^//^). With ^Ides fulle cf. 1562a. 

960. untweo. See Variants. Gollancz comments : ' So Gr. ; MS. tcntreo, an 
obvious scribal error, due, perhaps, to the rare use of untweo ; no other instance 
of the word is recorded, but cp. tmtweofea/d, " untweofealde treowa " (Boethius, 
Metre, 11, 95). 

961. cyn. Gr., Wii. place at end of 960, perhaps influenced by 1027. Frucht 
(p. 2) and Cosijn protest. The latter remarks : ' Cyn gehort zum folgenden Verse, 
wie auch die Hs. andeutet. Welcher Metrik folgt Assmann .-" 

cearena . . . cwij>e(5. Cf. 891, 11 30, 1285. 



1 86 NOTES. [part III. 

962. Th. apparently construes lytlum with leode. 

963. maegenearfejjum. Cf. 1410. 
964-9. Cf. Muspilli 51-54. 

964. eall ]7reo. See V. c, d, e ; cf. Rev. 21. i. Go.i 'all there' (no doubt 
misprint for 'three'). See 2 Pet. 3. 10, 12. 

965^. Br. ' wan welter of fire.' 

966. swearta lig. So 994; cf. 983, 1532; Gen. 1926, 2415, 2505, 2541, 2857. 
See note on 1532. 

968^ Cf. 107, 235 (I); 1 1 50. 

968b. Teonleg. So ^/. 1279. 

970. gesargad. So 961. 

971^. %o Jul. 731b. — mseran. Th. 'awful'; Gr. 'offenen'; Go. 'mighty.' 
Cf. 1054. 

972-993. Tr. by Brooke, pp. 401-2 (Br.^, p. 174). 

972-984^. Tr. by Brother Azarias. 

972^. gsest. Not 'guest' (Th., Br. Az., Go.) ; cf. 813. 

972^. Br. ' shall gang [!] searchingly through earth.' 

973. hij^ende. Cf. 1043, ^"^ hiika, 568. — heahgetimbro. Cf. 1181. Br. 
' the high up-timbered houses.' Th., Go. have no point following. 

974. fylleS. Th. ' shall fell ' ; Gr. (Z>.) 'fullet ' (so Spr) ; Br. Az. ' shall fill ' ; 
Go., Br. ' shall hurl.' I incline to Grein's opinion, though the ace. foldwo^ig is 
against it. If Thorpe is followed, heahgetimbro must be synonymous with woriUd^ 
975, and the second sentence is somewhat overweighted. Th.'s 975-976^ do not 
apparently form part of a sentence. — foldwong. Cf. Gu. 1300. — egsan. egsa ? 

975. woruld mid ealle. Cosijn : ' die ganze Welt,' comparing Saints 6. 285 : 
' his weleras waeron awlsette mid ealle.'' Surely mid ealle must be an adverb; but 
perhaps Cosijn means this. Th. 'the whole world together'; Gr. 'die Welt auf 
einmal ' ; Go., Br. ' withal.' Translate, ' completely,' ' wholly.' 

976. heorogifre. Th., Br. Az. 'all-devouring'; Gr. 'gierig'; Go. 'fierce- 
devouring'; Br. 'hungry as a sword.' Cf. Jul. 567, 586. — geneahhe. Th. 
' abundantly ' ; Gr. ' haufig.' 

976^-981^. Tr. by Brooke (p. 182). 

979. sceldun. I agree with Thorpe (see Variants). Th. 'shielded'; Gr. 
schiitzten ' ; Go. ' parted ' ; Br. ' kept apart.' The vowel finds no support in this 
text, and may be i\ but cf. Nar. 337 (Baskervill) : ' Mid->y "Sa leon )?yder cw5man, 
\)2, riesdon hie sona on us, and we us wi^ him sceldan? Cosijn remarks : ' scehdun 
ist ein Unding, scehtun (Kenticismus fiir scyhtun) sinnlos.' He therefore accepts 
Thorpe's emendation. 

980. Gr. ' als Starke standfeste Stiitzen gegen Wogen,' yet {Spr^ he refers the 
adjectives to beorgas ; Go. 'stoutly and steadfastly.' But surely the adjectives 
must belong to heahcleoju. 

981. windendum. Th. 'encircling'; Gr. 'walzende'; Go. 'circling'; Br. 
' winding.' 

984. weallende. Th. 'burning'; Gr. 'wallende'; Go., Br. 'raging.' — Swa. 
For this sense of 'where,' cf. An. 1451, 1584. 

985. flodas a^sde. Cf. El. 1270. 

986. sundes getw^fde. Th., Br. Az. ' cut off from ocean ' ; Gr. ' des Sundes 



PART III.] NOTES. 187 

beraubt ' ; Go.i ' reft of their craft ' ; G0.2 ' bereft of swimming-craft.' Go. com- 
pares Beow. 517. Cf. Rev. 8. 9. 

988. swa weax. In the altar-candles, Cynewulf may be thinking. 

989. Cf. 902. 

990. gestun. Only Rid. 4^^. Cf. Tennyson, The Princess 6. 319: 

The roar that breaks the Pharos from its base. 

seo stronge lyft. Cf. 940a. 

992. Cf. An. 59. 

993a. So EL 1216; cf. An. 1089, 1559. 

993''. Cf. 1298b. 

997. cwicra gewin. Th. ' of the living strife ' ; Gr. ' aller Lebenden Tumult '; 
Go.i ' the anguish of the living' ; G0.2 ' the strife of those alive.' 

998. Cf. 834. Cosijn suggests ^^ hreow, with reference to 1147. 
999-1001. Cf. 1628-9^ 

999. gedreag. The other instances are: An. 43 {gedrceg), and esp. 1557; 
Beow. 756 {gedrceg) ; Rid. y'^^ ; Dear's Lament 45. 

1000-1003. Tr. by Hammerich-Michelsen, p. 87. 

1000. firendgedum fah. Cf. 1632; Beow. looi; Jul. 59. 

looi. londes. Similarly, Husband'' s Message 3; Ps. 58^; Wife^s Lament 8; 
Gen. 1003, 2705; Rid. 85I8. 

1002. gehwaet. One would expect ^^/;w<7;z^. 

1003. aseceS. Cf. 972. 

1005-1006. Cf. EL 1312^-1314, and my comment in Anglia 15. 18. 

1007 £f. Cf. 899 ff. 

1007. mieran. Not 'vast ' (Th.). 

loii. ymbutan. See VI. d. — 0eJ?eldugu(5. Go. ' chivalry.' 

1013. engla gedryM. See VI. e. Cf. 515 (II), 941. — ingeponcum. Gr. 
'in den innersten Gedanken.' 

1014. forhte beofia^J. See VI. f. Cf., from the Ascension Hymn of the 
Breviary, ' Sterne Rex altissime,' the lines : 

Tremunt videntes Angeli 
Versa vice mortalium. 

See also Ephraem Syrus, Opera Omnia (Rome, 1743) 5* 215: 'Tunc intuebimur 
innumerabiles angelorum virtutes circumstantes cum tremore ' ; ib. 5. 504 : ' Con- 
tremiscet omnis creatura, ipsaque sanctorum angelorum agmina ob majestatem 
illam et gloriam adventus ejus expavescent.' So John of Damascus, Or. adv. 
Const. Cab.; Pseudo-Augustine, Sermo 155 (Migne 39. 2052), quoting Mt. 24. 26; 
Cursor Miindi 22597 ff. ; Boddeker, AltengL Dicht., p. 241 ; Hampole, Pr. Consc. 
5381. 5391. 

1016. iinclsene. Frucht (p. 96) notes that the stress is on the second syllable; 
cf. 388, undhreotendum. 

1018. Br. 'the white host of archangels, bright as heaven.' — heofonbeorht. 
So Dan. 341 ; Az. 56. 

1025. foldgrafum. Cf. EL 845. 

1027. Adames cynn. So 960. 



1 88 NOTES. [part III. 

1028-9. weor]?e(5 foldraeste eardes aet ende. Th. * shall be of their earth- 
rest, their dwelling at the end ' ; Gr. ' der Feldruhe kommet ein Ende an dem 
Tage'; Go. 'their earthly rest and sojourning shall then have end'; G0.2 'there 
shall be an end of their earthly rest and of their sojourn.' Grein (Spr.) uncer- 
tainly assigns to eard the meaning of ' dwelling,' ' domicile.' The phrase, ^/ ende, 
is idiomatically used for the nom. ende ; zi. Jiid. 272; Doomsday 2. See also Hel. 
2201-2 ; Musp. 89. 

1029-1031. Cf. Musp. 81-2. 

1031-2. Cf. 1068, 1070. 

1032. edgeong. So Ph. 435; cf. Ph. yji, 536, 581, 608, In the latter poem, 
their youth is renewed, not as the eagle's (Ps. 103. 5), but as the phenix's. 

1035. geara gongum. So Jul. 603 ; El. 648. Cf. the anni cnrsus of Sap. 
7. 19, which the English version of the Apocrypha renders by * the circuits of 
years.' 

1036. lie ond sawle. Cf. 819, 1326. — Sceal on leoht cuman. Cf. i Cor. 
4. 5; also 3. 13; Matt. 10. 26; Rom. 2. 16; 14. 12. 

1037-1038^. Br. ' the figure of their works, the memory of their words, and the 
thoughts of their heart.' 

1041-2. deajjes bend tolese??. Cf. Acts 2. 24. 

1042. Liiffruma. Cf. 504, 656 (II); also 15 (and note), 27 (I). — Lyft bi?J 
onbaerned. Cf. 967*^. 

1043. hreosaS heofonsteorran. Cf. 933, 939, and Rev. 6. 13. 
io43''-io44^. hyj7a9 wide gifre glede. Cf. 972-3. 

1045^. Cosijn proposes to read on e(ci)cne {= eacenne) eard, ' denn das e beruht 
auf Palatalumlaut : vgl. Beow. 1621 : eacne eardas.^ He might have added, as 
examples of the palatal umlaut, ecne, A71. 636, 881 ; but his interpretation does not 
seem mandatory, though perhaps admissible. Accepting it, ecne would mean 
'teeming.' Identical is Git. 1155^; cf. Gti. 628; Met. 23^1. 

1047 ff. Cf. Heb. 4. 12, 13; Ps. 90. 8; 139. 12. See also Ephraem Syrus, 
Opera (5). 50: ' Ibi manifesta erunt quae unusquisque in occulto et obscuro 
gesserit. ... In ilia horribili die, quaecumque hominum corpora gesserint, sive 
bona, sive mala, palam proferent; et deferet secum unusquisque ante tremen- 
dum Christi tribunal proprias actiones tamquam fructus bonos et jucundos, locu- 
tiones autem ut folia. . . . Horrendum ibi, fratres, erit judicium, in quo etiam 
absque testibus cuncta erunt manifesta, opera atque sermones, cogitationes et ani- 
morum sensa.' Add note on i634b-i635a. 

1047-8. Cf. Musp. 90 : ' s5 dar manno nohhein uuiht pimldan ni mak.' 

1047. Cf. 1055. — hord. Cosijn remarks: '"Das verborgene," denn Schatze 
verbirgt man ; warum aber immer diese " Schatze " in den Uebersetzungen ange- 
bracht ? ' Against this view, cf. the equation, hord=fratwe, 1072-3, though 
'secrets' will often be the best rendering. — weras. See Variants. One would 
like to see Gollancz's authority for using bemihan intransitively. 

1052. Cf. Musp. 70; 'daz der man er enti sid upiles kifrumita.' — £er ojjjje 
si?J. Cf. 893, 1067; also 602 (II). 

1054^. se maera dseg. See note on 868. , 

1057. gtestes pearfe. Cf. note on 707. 

1058. beorhtne wlite. So 1076. — wlite. Cf. 848, 1580, 1587. 



PART III.] NOTES. 189 

1059. hat, Iieorugifre. So 976. 

1060. Sigedeman. Only An. 661. 

1061 ff. See the much longer enumeration in Wulfstan, p. 186. 

1061. byman stefn. So Z>««. 179; Pk. ^^"j. — byman, Cf. 948. — stefen. 
Cf. Rev. I. 10; 4. I ; 8. 13. 

se beorhta segn. Anticipatory of 1084; cf. Mt. 24. 30. 

1062. ]7a^t hate fyr. Cf. 974, 976. — dugu?J. Cf. loii. 

1063. engla Jjryin. Cf. 1013 ; 6"^/. 36; i^. 71!'^^. — egsan J)rea. Cf. 946. 

1064. Brother Azarias says (p. 145) : ' I consider the poem of the Last Judgment 
as belonging to Cynewulf. The previous poems are more rhapsodical, and seem 
to have been intended as Church hymns. The style of the Last Judgment is of 
an older flavor. Mythological allusions are more frequent. The imagery is more 
heathenish. The only artistic fault k the twofold digression on the Rood.' 

1064. daeg. Cf. 868, 1054 ; also 1310. — rod. Cf. iioi. 

1065. ryht. Th., G0.2 * erect ' ; Gr. (Z).) 'recht,' {Spr.) 'grade'; Go.i 'right- 
wise'; cf. Gu. 1286. — rices to beaene. Th. 'in sign of sway' ; Gr. 'als des 
Reiches Zeichen'; Go. 'in sign of mastery.' 

1070a. So Ph. 6o8''i. 

1071. neode ond nyde. Th. 'by force and need'; Gr. {D.) ' nachdriicklich 
und notlich ' ; Go.i ' by dire compulsion forced ' ; G0.2 ' by force and need.' But 
Grein is right in Spr. s. v. neod : ' partim studio commoti, partim coacti,' i.e. ' eager 
or compelled.' 

1072. beralff. So 1300, 1634; cf. bringa&, 1077, and note on 1047 ^- > ^Iso 
Gti. Tjo. — breosta hord. Cf. 1047, i055 5 hreostgehygd, 262. Not 'breasts' 
recesses ' (Th.). 

1073. fraet'vve. Cf. 1635. Cosijn refers to Bl. Horn. 95. 19: 'Mid godum 
daedum ond halgum we sceolan beon gefrcelwode, gif we t^onne willaj? beon on )?a 
swi>ran healfe Drihtnes.' 

1074. gesunde. Agrees with siwle. 

1077. meaht ond gefea. For the thought, cf. Milton's {P. L. i. 157) 

Fallen cherub, to be weak is miserable. 

Note the verb in the singular. 

1079a. Cf. Gu. 1347. 

io79b-io8o. Wei . . . ITcian. Cf. Sat. 365 ; Wand. 114; Beow. 186; An. 887 ; 
Hy. 7!'^ ; Alms i ; but especially 1333; Ph. 516. 

1080. on J>a grimman tid. So Rid. ^^^. 

1081. Go. makes 1083b ff. explanatory of soi-ga m^ste. 

1082. sarigfer?Je. ^o Beoiv. 2Z(ii\ 6^//. 1326, 1352. 

1083. ellJ>eodum. Cosijn remarks: ^\. eall^eodum,vi\e 1337 \_i2)2,^'\,=yrmen- 
heodum ; besser noch vergleicht sich ealwihte.^ This is carrying a little further 
Grein's view, for he translates onutes getttes, without, however, proposing to 
emend. 

1084 ff- Cf. Ephraem Syrus, Opera 5 (2). 213: ' Quum videbimus signum Filii 
hominis in caelo lucens, pretiosam scilicet ac vivificam Crucem omnes fines terrae 
illustrantem ' ; ib. 5. 193: ' Quomodo sustinebimus tunc, Christo dilecti, quum 
videbimus terribilem thronum praeparatum, et signum Crucis apparens, in quo 



1 90 NOTES. [part III. 

affixus est Christus voluntarie pro nobis ? ' id. 5. 250 : ' Haec rursus pretiosa Crux 
in sec undo adventu Christi prima in caelo apparebit, tamquam pretiosum, vivi- 
ficum, et venerabile, et sanctum magni Regis Christi sceptrum, secundum verbum 
Domini dicentis, quod apparebit signujn Filii Hoi7iinis in caelo. Haec igitur 
prima apparebit in caelo cum omni exercitu angelorum, universam terram illu- 
minans a finibus usque ad fines, super claritatem solis, et adventum Domini 
adnuncians'; ib. 5. 212: 'Haec sancta Crux rursus in consummatione saeculi, 
cum secundus illuxerit Domini adventus, prima cum gloria ingenti et angelicorum 
exercituum multitudine apparebit in caelo inimicos quidem terrens et vexans, 
fideles autem laetificans atque illuminans, adventumque magni Regis adnuncians.' 
Cf. Musp. 100 ff., Miillenhoff und Scherer, Denkmdler^ 2. 39, and Ebert 3. 163. 

I can not help thinking that the description here, and in the Dreain of the 
Rood., may owe something to the vision of Constantine. As the original account 
by Eusebius, though frequently referred to, is but seldom quoted, I subjoin it 
here {Life of Co7tstanti7iey Bk. i, chaps. 28-31): 'Accordingly, he called on Him 
with earnest prayer and supplications that he would reveal to him who He was, 
and stretch forth His right hand to help him in his present difficulties. And 
while he was thus praying with fervent entreaty, a most marvelous sign appeared 
to him from heaven, the account of which it might have been difficult to receive 
with credit, had it been related by any other person. But since the victorious 
emperor himself, long afterwards, declared it to the waiter of this history, when 
he was honored with his acquaintance and society, and confirmed his statement 
by an oath, who could hesitate to accredit the relation, especially since the testi- 
mony of after times has established its truth ? He said that about midday, when 
the sun was beginning to decline, he saw with his own eyes the trophy of a cross 
of light in the heavens, above the sun, and bearing the inscription, " Conquer by 
this." At this sight, he himself was struck with amazement, and his whole army 
also, which happened to be following him on some expedition, and witnessed the 
miracle. 

' He said, moreover, that he doubted within himself what the import of this 
apparition could be. And while he continued to ponder and reason on its mean- 
ing, night imperceptibly drew on; and, in his sleep, the Christ of God appeared 
to him with the same sign which he had seen in the heavens, and commanded 
him to procure a standard made in the likeness of that sign, and to use it as a 
safeguard in all engagements with his enemies. 

* At dawn of day he arose, and communicated the secret to his friends ; and 
then, calling together the workers in gold and precious stones, he sat in the midst 
of them, and described to them the figure of the sign he had seen, bidding them 
represent it in gold and precious stones. And this representation I myself have 
had an opportunity of seeing. 

* Now it was made in the following manner. A long spear, overlaid with gold, 
formed the figure of the cross, by means of a piece laid transversely over it. On 
the top of the whole was fixed a crown, formed by the intertexture of gold and 
precious stones; and on this, two letters indicating the name of Christ symbol- 
ized the Saviour's title by means of its first characters — the letter P being inter- 
sected by X exactly in its centre ; and these letters the emperor was in the habit 
of wearing on his helmet at a later period. From the transverse piece which 



PART III.] NOTES. 191 

crossed the spear was suspended a kind of streamer of purple cloth, covered with 
a profuse embroidery of most brilliant precious stones ; and which, being also 
richly interlaced with gold, presented an indescribable degree of beauty to the 
beholder. This banner was of a square form ; and the upright staff, which, in 
its full extent, was of great length, bore a golden half-length portrait of the pious 
emperor and his children, on its upper part, beneath the trophy of the cross, and 
immediately above the embroidered streamer. 

* The emperor constantly made use of this salutary sign as a safeguard against 
every adverse and hostile power, and commanded that others similar to it should 
be carried at the head of all his armies.' 

That Cynewulf was familiar with the story is evident from the passage in the 
Elene (69-104): 

f?a wearS on slSpe sylfum aetywed 

};am casere, j^sr he on cor^re swaef, 

sigerof um gesegen swef nes woma : 

))uhte him wlitescyne on wares hade, 

hwit ond hiwbeorht, haele'Sa nathwylc 

geywed, Snlicra l^onne he ^r o-S^e SI'S 

gesege under swegle. He of slSpe onbraegd, 

eoforcumble bej?eaht ; him se ar hraSe, 

wlitig wuldres boda, wi^ Jjingode, 

ond be naman nemde (nihthelm toglad) : 

' Constantinus ! heht )ie Cyning engla, 

wyrda Wealdend w^re beodan, 

duguSa Dryhten. Ne ondrSd j^u '5e, 

"Seah ) e el|ieodige egesan hwopan 

heardre hilde ; J:u to heofenum beseoh 

on wuldres Weard ; ))^r ^u wra'Se findest 

sigores tacen.' He waes sona gearu 

J)urh >ses halgan hies, hre'Serlocan onspeon, 

up locade, swa him se ar ahead, 

fSle fri'Sowebba. Geseah he fraetwum beorht 

wliti wuldres treo ofer wolcna hrof, 

golde geglenged ; gimmas llxtan ; 

waes se blaca beam b5cstafum awriten 

beorhte ond leohte : ' Mid ^ys beacne '5u 

on l^am frecnan faere feond oferswi^es^, 

geletest la^ werod.' }:a })3et leoht gewat, 

up sI'Sode, ond se ar somed 

on clsenra gemang. Cyning waes )?y bli'Sra 

ond )5e sorgleasra, secga aldor, 

on fyrh'Ssefan )7urh j^a faegeran gesyh"S. 

Heht l^a onlice se^elinga hleo, 

beorna beaggifa, swa he )?aet beacen geseah, 

heria hildfruma, Jiaet him on heofonum Er 

geiewed wear's, ofstum myclum 

Constantinus Cristes r5de, 

tireadig cyning tacen gewyrcan. 

i^lfric derives his information on the subject from Rufinus' version of Euse- 
bius, ascribing the authorship, however, to Jerome. He says {Horn. 2. 304): 



1^2 NOTES. [part in. 

' pa ferde se casere swfSe earful mid fyrde, and gelome beheold wi^ heofonas 
weard, biddende georne godcundne fultum. Da geseah he on swefne, on 'Sam 
sclnendan eastdsele, Drihtnes rodetacn deorwur'Slice sclnan ; and him ssedon ^a 
to gesewenlice englas : " pu casere Constantlne, mid ^isum tacne oferswi^ "Sine 
wi^erwinnan." And he awoc Sa bli'Se for ^sere gesih'Se and for "San behatenan 
sige, and mearcode him on heafde halig rodetacn, and on his guSfanan, Gode t5 
wur'Smynte.' 

Stories of the apparition of a cross in the heavens (see Brewer, Dictionary of 
Miracles, pp. 72-73, 282, 314) were related by Cyril of Jerusalem (a. d. 386), by 
Gregory Nazianzen concerning the Emperor Julian, by others concerning St. 
Ouen (646), etc. Cf. Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, Sept. 14, note. 

One of the most recent occurrences of this sort is stated to have been in 17 19. 
It is related of Colonel James Gardiner by Doddridge, and from the latter is 
excerpted by Sir Walter Scott in Note C to Waverley. On account of a sig- 
nificant correspondence with another passage of the Christ (see note on 1379- 
1498) I quote a brief extract : ' Lifting up his eyes, he apprehended to his extreme 
amazement that there was before him, as it were suspended in the air, a visible 
representation of the Lord Jesus Christ upon the cross, surrounded on all sides 
with a glory ; and was impressed, as if a voice, or something equivalent to a voice, 
had come to him, to this effect (for he was not confident as to the very words) : 
" O sinner, did I suffer this for thee, and are these the returns "i " ' {Works i. 248). 

As affording indications that the Church recognized a connection between the 
vision of Constantine and the Sign of the Son of Man, we may refer to the Feast of 
the Invention of the Cross (3 May) and of the Exaltation of the Cross (14 Septem- 
ber). At the First Vespers of these Feasts, the hymn is * Vexilla Regis prodeunt,' 
and the Antiphon of the Magnificat begins : ' O Crux splendidior cunctis astris.* 
At the Second Nocturn of the Invention, the First (Fourth) Lesson begins : 
• Post insignem victoriam quam Constantinus imperator, divinitus accepto signo 
Dominicae crucis, ex Maxentio reportavit, Helena Constantini mater, in somnis 
admonita, conquirendae crucis studio Jerosolymam venit.' At the end of the 
Third Lesson occurs the Respond : ' Hoc signum crucis erit in caelo cum Domi- 
nus ad judicandum venerit ; tunc manifesta erunt abscondita cordis nostri ' (cf. 
1036-8, 1045-1056). The beginning of this is likewise used at the First Vespers, 
the Third Nocturn, Terce, and Nones of the Invention, and at First Vespers, 
First, Second, and Third Nocturns, Terce, and Nones of the Exaltation. 

May it not be that in the story by Eusebius we have the original suggestion 
for the following lines in the Dream of the Rood (14-17)? 

Geseah ic wuldres treow 
wSdum geweor'Sode wynnum sclnan, 
gegyred mid golde ; gimmas haefdon 
bewrigene weorSlice Wealdes treow. 
We have seen that the Labarum was adorned with both gold and precious 
stones (cf. Dream of the Rood, 75-77, where there is apparently a reference to 
the Invention). Perhaps the wadum of v. 15 might refer to the square banner 
attached to the cross as made under Constantine's direction. 

Note that sigebeacen is used in the Elene, sigebeam in both the Elene and the 
Dream of the Rood, to denote the cross, and that sigbecn occurs in the runic inscrip- 



PART III.] NOTES. 193 

tion on the Bewcastle Column (Sweet, OET., p. 124). This points to the deep 
impression made by the Constantine story. 

1085. blode bistemed. So Brussels Cross 2 {GxQ\Xi-'S<!vWQx Bibliothek 2. 489). 
Cf. Dream of the Rood 47-8 : ' Eall ic waes mid blode bestemed, begoten of hses 
gumansldan'; 23-24: 'hwllum hit waes mid w^tan bestemed, beswyled mid 
swates gange.' 

This conception of the blood-stained cross is at least as early as Paulinus of 
Nola, who writes {Epist. 32. cap. 14) : 

Ardua floriferae crux cingitur orbe coronae, 
Et Domini fuse tincta criiore rubet. 

And again (cap. 17) : 

Inter floriferi caeleste nemus Paradisi, 

Sub cruce sanguinea niveo stat Christus in agris. 

Cf. Fortunatus, ' Vexilla Regis prodeunt': 

Arbor decora et fulgida, 
Ornata Regis purpura. 

1087. swate. Not 'sweat' (Go.). Th. tr. the hemistich: 'shall see with 
sweating.' 

1088^-iogi^. Br. paraphrases: 'All shade is banished by its brilliancy. . . . 
The evil see it for their torment and their teen.' 

logoff. Cf. (Pseudo-) Augustine, Sermo 155 (Migne 39. 2052): ' Sed quare 
crux apparebit tunc ? . . . Ut agnoscant consilium iniquitatis suae, qui Dominum 
majestatis crucifixerunt ; per hoc enim signum impudens Judaearum redarguitur 
impietas. . . . Quid autem miraris si crucem afferens veniet ubi et ipsa vulnera 
ostendit. Tunc videbunt, inquit, in quern compunxerunt {]x\.. 19. 27). . . . Tunc 
ostendet vulnera, et crucem manifestabit, ut ostendat quoniam ipse est qui cruci- 
fixus est.' 

1090. geteod. This would mean ' made,' as, e.g., in Dan. in. 

1091. ]7rea. Frucht (p. 82) demands a disyllabic form, referring to PEE. 10. 

479- 

1092^. Gollancz thus interprets : ' wita ne cuhun, " they did not know " ; ivita 
= witan ; cuj>un used as auxiliary ; Gr. construes wita as gen. plur. of wite, 
"punishment "; cp. 1. 121 2, wita ne cujiun, which Gr. treats similarly; the omis- 
sion of the n in the phrase is, probably, due to the northern archetype.' Grein 
renders wita 'fiir seine Schmerzen.' 

For wikte cf. 1048, 1556; Th. already saw the remedy. 

1097^-1098^. Cf. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Th. 'whose body no crime committed, wicked 
sins ' ; Gr. ' dass keine Siinde that noch Lasters Frevel sein Leib auf Erden ' ; 
Go.i ' whose body wrought no sin, nor guilty was of any w'icked deed ' ; G0.2 
' He whose body wrought no crime, nor any wicked sin.' Professor Bright para- 
phrases : ' With this price, (namely) because (that) his body was sinless, with this 
he released us.' The passage may be corrupt. 

1 100. As suggested in the Variants, see El. Horn. 123. 8 : ' ... he iire Drihten 
ier htirh eornesse to hsem aerestan men cwaeS: Terra es, et in terram ibis."" — 
genionian. Grein made the emendation, and no doubt correctly. 

1101-2. Cf. (Pseudo-) Augustine, Sermo 155 (Migne 39. 2051): ' Tanta enim 



194 NOTES. [part III. 

erit eminentia splendoris in Christo ut etiam clarissima caeli luminaria prae ful- 
gore luminis divini abscondantur. . . . Considerasti quanta virtus sit signi, hoc 
est, crucis : Sol obsciirabitur, et luna non dabit lumen suum ; crux vero f ulgebit, 
et obscuratis luminaribus caeli delapsisque sideribus sola radiabit, ut discas quo- 
niam crux et luna lucidior et sole erit praeclarior, quorum splendorem divini 
luminis illustrata fulgore superabit. Quemadmodum enim ingredientem regem in 
civitatem, exercitus antecedit, praeferens humeris signa atque vexilla regalia, . . . 
ita Domino descendente de caelis praecedet exercitus angelorum, qui signum illud, 
id est, triumphale vexillum sublimibus humeris praeferentes, divinum regis caeles- 
tis ingressum terris trementibus nuntiabunt.' This is adapted, with but slight 
changes, by Julianus (Pomerius), Archbishop of Toledo from 68q to 690 {Progno- 
sticon lib. 3= cap. 5 ; Migne 96. 500). 
iioi. reade. With blood. 

1102. gyld. In this sense Gen. loi, 1104, 1109. Br. paraphrases: 'The sun 
is gone; it shines instead of the sun.' 

1 103. firenum fordone. Cf. 994. 

1 105-6. Th. misunderstands: 'Shall see to their own harm, that it had best 
become them, that they it to good purpose would have understood.' Gr. 'sie 
sehen sich zum Harme, was zum Heile ihnen kam, wofern zum Guten sie's 
begreifen wollten ' ; Go. ' the best thing in the world shall seem their bane, when 
they would fain regard it as their bliss ' ; Go.i note : ' Lit. " They shall see as their 
bane that which came to them best." ' 

The interpretation must begin with /xJr ==' if,' as in 1494; the woldan must 
evidently be pluperfect, since their willingness at the Judgment Day could no 
longer avail. It follows that bicwom must be regarded as doing duty for a pret. 
opt. {== bicwom e). In other words, the cross, which, had they regarded it as a 
means of salvation, would have conduced to their greatest weal, is now the token 
of their condemnation ; cf. 1083, 1090-2. 

1 107 ff. Cf. Zech. 12. ID ; Rev. 1.7; Ps. 22. 16. 

1107. wunde. Cf. (Pseudo-) Augustine, Sermo 181 (Migne 39. 2087): 'Vul- 
nera portavit ; ipsa iterum reportabit. Crucem retulit cum triumpho ; signum Filii 
hominis vobis parebit in caelo.' Cf. the sermon in MS. Bodl. Jun. 24 (see note 
on 1634*^) : * Donne aetywe^ Drihten }?a r5de he he on Kowade ; and j^er seine's leoht 
ofer eallne middangeard ; and he eetywe'S )>a wunda on his sidan, and I'sera naegla 
wunda swa >a on his handum and fotum, J?e he mid wes on rode gefaestnod, swa 
blodig swa hi weron on )>am forman daege. Donne cwl^ se eca Cyning to anra 
gehwylcum : " Men )?a leofestan, sege me hwet geworhtest ^u, o^^e hwet gecwede 
>u, oJ?>e hwet gedydest >ii .-^ Syle wedd be Hssum eallum \>q, ic for }>e dyde and 
for \>t. )?r6wade." Donne andswaraj? se man urum Drihtne and cwi^ : " Nebbe ic 
zenig wedd to syllanne nim)>e mine." ' 

See also Boddeker, Altengl. Dicht., p. 241 : 

penne shal segge oure Louerd 
to Seinte Marie, 
bringinde \>Q. rode opon ys bake 
J>at stod on Caluarie, 
ant schowend vs hise fet 
r ant honden al blody. 



PART III.] NOTES. 195 

This is common in the representations of the Last Judgment on the rose win- 
dows of cathedrals, and elsewhere (Didron, Christian Iconography i. 256). 

oud J>a openan dolg. Cf. Dream of Rood ^6-j : 'l^a dolg . . . , opene inwid- 
hlemmas.' 

nog. swa. Perhaps as in 984 ; see note. 

inc. Note the tenderness. Cf. 1455. 

1111-12. From Jn. 19. 34 ; cf. I447b-i449a, 14^8. 

nil. Cf. A?t. 970. 

1 1 12. Ci./til. 292. 

1115. Cf. 1081. 

1116. open, orgete. So An. y6o. — for selda lufan. Anticipatory of 1379 ff. ; 

cf. 1433, 1470 ; ^^^- 5505; Mtisp. 103. 

ii2off. Cf. Mt. 27. 29-30; etc. 

ii2oa. Cf. An. 671. 

1121. spatl. Cf. 1435-6. El. 300 has spdld ; see Variants, and Gram. 196. 2. 

1123. Cf. Mt. 26. 67. — helfuse. Only An. 50. 

1 125-6. Cf. I443b-i445. 

1 127. dysige. There is syncopation in Lind. Matt. 7. 26; Cosijn notes no 
instances in EWS. It is exceptional in the poetry, Rid. 12^ being the only 
other example. 

1 1 27*^-1 1 98. From Gregory Hot)i. in Evang. i. 10, as pointed out by Dietrich 
(p. 212) : ' Omnia quippe elementa auctorem suum venisse testata sunt. Ut enim 
de eis quiddam usu humano loquar : Deum hunc caeli esse cognoverunt, quia pro- 
tinus stellam miserunt. Mare cognovit, quia sub plantis ejus se calcabile prae- 
buit. Terra cognovit, quia eo moriente contremuit. Sol cognovit, quia lucis 
suae radios abscondit. Saxa et parietes cognoverunt, quia tempore mortis ejus 
scissa sunt. Infernus agnovit, quia hos quos tenebat mortuos, reddidit. Et 
tamen hunc, quem Dominum omnia insensibilia elementa senserunt, adhuc infi- 
delium Judaeorum corda Deum esse minime cognoscunt, et duriora saxis scindi 
ad poenitendum nolunt ; eumque confiteri abnegant, quem elementa, ut diximus, 
aut signis aut scissionibus Deum clamabant.' Go.^ omits several words, and thus 
makes nonsense of the second sentence. 

This was translated by ^Ifric, Horn. i. 108 : ' Ealle gesceafta oncneowon heora 
Scyppendes tocyme, buton Sam arleasum Hdeiscum anum. Heofonas oncneowon 
heora Scyppend, ^a-^a hi on his acennednysse niwne steorran aeteowdon. Sse 
oncneow, 'Sa-^a Crist mid drium f5twylmum ofer hyre y'Sa mihtelice code. Sunne 
oncneow, }>a-}>a heo on his "Srowunge hire leoman fram middaege o^ non behydde. 
Stanas oncneowon, 'Sa-'Sa hi on his for'SsI^e sticmselum toburston. Seo eor^Se 
oncneow, ^a-^a heo on his aeriste eall byfode. Hell oncneow, "Sa-^a heo hire 
haeftlingas un'Sances forlet. And ^eah >a heardheortan ludei noldon for eallum 
•Sam tacnum J?one soSan Scyppend tocnaw^an, t>e J'a dumban gesceafta under- 
geaton, and mid geblcnungum geswutolodon.' 

^Ifric again renders it in a slightly different form, Hom. i. 228. Thorpe was 
misled, by finding the passage in y^lfric, into assuming that Cynewulf derived it 
from NXixKz. He thus comments {Horn. i. 622) : 'The passage is evidently the 
original of the lines in the Codex Exoniensis, p. 69, 30 sq., and contributes to 
strengthen the opinion that Cynewulf was the author of that work, as well as of 



196 NOTES. [part hi. 

the Vercelli poetry. To him ^Elfric dedicated his Life of S. ^thehvold.'' On 
this Dietrich remarks : ' Beide schopften unabhangig aus derselben Quelle; somit 
kann diese Stelle auch nicht eine Stlitze der Behauptung sein, Cynewulf sei ein 
Zeitgenosse ^Ifric's gewesen, was mit der Sprachgeschichte geradezu unvereinbar 
ist.' 

ii27b-ii32. Tr. by Bugge ; see note on 1130. 

1 128. Cf. An. 799. 

1 1 30. cwi9duu. Sievers' emendation is hardly necessary. For the change 
of construction, cf. Bede 595. 42 (as quoted by Wiilfing 2. (86)) : ' Da geseah heo 
. . . mycel leoht ctiman, & eall ]?aet hus gefylde.'' 

]7eali hi cwice n^eroii. A modern commentator on Luke, Godet, says : ' On 
ne peut meconnaitre une relation profonde, d'un cote entre I'homme et la nature, 
de I'autre entre I'humanite et Christ.' 

It has sometimes been maintained that this passage, and the similar one in The 
Dream of the Rood, merely echo the Old Norse account of the weeping for Balder, 
as contained in the Gylfagi7ining and elsewhere. Bugge {Studien ilber die Ent- 
stehung der Nordischen Gotter- und Heldensagen, pp. 59-61) reverses the order: 
* Dieses Motiv vom Weinen der gesammten Natur iiber Baldr stammt, nach 
meiner Meinung, aus der mittelalterlichen Schilderung von Christi Tod. ... In 
dem oben erwahnten altenglischen Gedicht vom Kreuz heisst es : *' Finsterniss 
hatte verhullt mit Wolken des Herrschers Leichnam ; iiber das helle Licht fiel 
der Schatten schwer, dunkel unter den Wolken. Die gauze Schdpfiing weijite ; 
sie jammerten iiber des Konigs Fall. Christus war am Kreuz." Stephens, der 
zuerst diese Stelle mit der Erzahlung von Baldr zusammenstellte, hat gemeint, 
dieser Zug von dem Weinen der ganzen Kreatur im Gedicht vom Kreuz sei aus 
dem heidnischen Baldrmythus heriibergenommen \^Runic Monuments i. 432] ; 
doch diese Auffassung scheint mir unzulassig. Es ist nichts was bewiese dass 
die heidnischen Englander je den My thus von dem unschuldigen Gott Baldr 
kannten, von dem wir im Norden erst aus Quellen Kunde haben die wahrschein- 
lich j linger als das altenglische Kreuzgedicht sind. Sodann hat das Weinen im 
Kreuzgedicht, wo es in einer vollstandig christlichen Umgebung erwahnt wird, 
auch nicht die Bedeutung wie im Baldrmythus, namlich den Dahingeschiedenen 
aus dem Reiche des Todes zu erlosen.' Bugge then refers to our poem, trans- 
lating vv. 1127^-1132, 1169-1176, 1182-1190, 1208-1213. He then adduces 
Dietrich's discovery of the source, ascribing the latter to about the year 592, and 
adds : ' Den Gedanken, dass die stumme Natur bei Christi Tod seine Gottheit 
bezeugt, hat Cynewulf von Gregor entlehnt. Cynewulf, der seine Quellen mit 
dichterischer Freiheit beniitzt, bezeichnet deutlicher als Gregor die Sprache der 
stummen Natur beim Tod des Erlosers als Jammer, aber dies hat seinen natiir- 
lichen Grund darin, dass Gregor die Zeugnisse der Natur fiir Jesu Gottheit bei 
seiner Geburt, wahrend seines Lebens auf Erden, und bei seinem Tod zusam- 
menfasst, wahrend Cynewulf sich insbesondere mit seinem Tod beschaftigt.' 

Bugge points out the occurrence of the same thought in the Heliand, v. 5674, 
and cites the earlier passage to the same general effect from a sermon of Leo the 
Great (440-461) on the Passion {Serm. VI de Pass. Dom., cap. 4) : * Exaltatum 
autem Jesum ad se traxisse omnia, non solum nostrae substantiae passione, sed 
etiam totius mundi commutatione monstratum est. Pendente enim in patibulo 



PART III.] NOTES. 197 

Creatore, universa creatura cottgetnuit, et crucis clavos omnia simul elementa 
senserunt. Nihil ab illo supplicio liberum fuit. Hoc in communionem sui et 
terram traxit et caelum ; hoc petras rupit, monumenta aperuit, infenia reseravit, 
et densarian horrgre tenebrarum radios soils abscondlt. Debebat hoc testimonium 
suo mundus Auctori, ut in occasu Conditoris sui vellent universa finiri.' Other 
passages to the like effect are found, as Bugge notes, in other sermons by the 
same Pope. He also observes that the words, In tua morte oninls contremuit 
creatura, are found in the Gospel of Nicodemus (Tischendorf^, p. 399). Finally, 
he cites as illustrations passages from the Cursor Mundl (p. 959), the Dlsputatlo 
inter Marlam et Crucem (Morris, Legends of the Holy Rood, p. 145), the Cornish 
Passion of our Lord (ed. Stokes, pp. 64-5), Uhland's Volkslieder, No. 443, and 
the Breton Grand Mystere de fesus, pp. 148 ff., appealing also to plastic art as 
described by Piper, Mythologie tmd Syjubolik der Christlichen Kunst 2. 156, and 
Menzel, Christliche Symbolik i. 526. 

1 133. The punctuation because of the close association in Lk. 23. 45. The 
Vulgate has : ' Et obscuratus est sol, et velum templi scissum est medium.' On 
this Bede's comment is (Migne 92. 619) : ' Volens [sc. Lucas] enim miraculum 
miraculo adjungere, cum dixisset sol obscuratus est, continuo subjungendum exis- 
timavit : Et velum templi scissum est medium.'' — }7reain ajjrysmed. Th. 'with 
sufferings obscured'; Gr. ' mit Finsternis befangen'; Go., Br. 'darkened with 
misery.' 

1 134, Gollancz notes: 'The alliteration is w^anting; Gr. reads {Jiti] in hieru- 
salem, etc. ; it is noteworthy that the chief initial letters in the line — h, g, c — 
approximate to alliterative effect (? cp. 1. 23).' The editor might have compared 
533; Gu. 785; Sat. 234, as other instances of ' alliteration wanting,' i.e. of ^alliter- 
ating with the initial of Hierusalem. 

Perhaps Grein's emendation should be adopted ; it would certainly relieve the 
difficulty presented hy for beers t as an independent verb. 

godwebba cyst. On this curtain, cf. Plummer, International Critical Com- 
mentary on Luke 23. 45 : ' Between the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies 
(Exod. 26. 31 ; Lev. 21. 23; 24. 3; Heb. 6. 19; comp. Heb. 10. 20) there was a 
curtain called to devrepov KaTairiTaafia (Heb. 9. 3), to distinguish it from the cur- 
tain which separated the outer court from the Holy Place.' 

1137. ufan. Matt, has (27. 51) 'a summo usque deorsum ' ; so Mk. (15. 38). 

1 138. on twam styccum. This from either Matthew or Mark. The former 
has (Mt. 27. 51) in duas partes (WS. on twegen dcJlas) ; the latter (15. 38), in duo 
(WS. on twd). Lk., on the other hand (23. 45), has medium (WS. on 
mid dan). 

temples segl. The velum templi of Mt., Mk., Lk. The MS. Gospels have, 
for velum, wdhryft {-rift) ; the North., wdghrcegl ; the Rushworth Matt., wdgryft ; 
and the Rushworth Mk. and Lk., wdghrcB{g)l. Is segl due to confusion with the 
commoner sense of Lat. velum., i.e. 'sail ' ? 

1 139. wundorbleom geworht. On embroidery among the Anglo-Saxons, cf. 
Turner, Hist. Anglo-Saxons 2. 250-1. 

1140. seaxes ecg. So Rid. 27^. Seax here may = ' knife.' It is not easy to 
decide. 

1142. niiiras. ' Parietes.' — stanas. Cf. Mt. 27. 51. 



198 NOTES. [part III. 

1143. myrde. Cf. An. 747; Jul. 412. Cosijn comments: ' egsan myrred? 
aber der Ausdruck ist unbelegt.' Th. ' was mindful of that terror ' (see Variants) ; 
Gr. 'von Angst erschiittert ' ; Go.i 'was troubled sore with fear'; Go.^ 'was 
marred through fear ' ; Br. ' marred by fear.' 

1144^-1150. Tr. by Brooke. 

1144^-1146. This does not follow Gregory, but apparently the Fifteen Signs ; 
cf . Pseudo-Bede, in PBB. 6. 460 : ' Prima die eriget se mare in altum quadraginta 
cubitis super altitudinem montium, et erit quasi murus.' But cf. i\6^ii. 

1 1 45. craeftes meaht. So 'Ldit. potentia virtutis, Gr. Kparos ttjs 1<tx^os, 'power 
afforded by strength'; see hygecrceftig, and cf. Eph. i. 19; 6. 10 ; EL 558; An. 
585. 

clomme. Th., Go. 2, 'durance' ; Gr. 'den Klammern '; Go. 'its bonds ' ; Br. 
' clasping marges.' 

1 146. fseSm. The translators render 'bosom' or 'breast.' Gr. {Spr.) sug- 
gests 'expanse, tract, surface,' comparing Doomsday 54, /i«. 336; etc. EorJ^an 
fcB&m occurs Ph. 487 ; Beow. 3049. 

1 147. stede. Cf. Doomsday (Bede) 107 : ' stedelease steorran hreosa^.' 

1 148. sw^sesne. See note on 617. 

On ]7a sylfan tid. Gr. connects this with the first hemistich. The phrase 
precedes the verb, as Gen. 2391 ; otherwise Men. 231. The preceding sentences 
(except that in 1141, which begins boldly with an adverb of manner) are intro- 
duced by connectives, or have a note of time ; in this sentence there would be 
neither, if our phrase were drawn to the preceding. Besides, without this note of 
time, the perception of the heaven would seem to relate wholly to the birth 
of Christ. It needs this indication to keep the connection sufficiently close, and, 
in any event, it is difficult to see what the heaven did on this occasion. 

1149-1150. healice torhtne. Br. 'so upsoaring and so sheen.' 

1 150. Cf. //. 18. 485: 

kv 5^ rd Tcipea iravra, tolt oipavbs iarecpdvuTai. 
And the signs every one wherewith the heavens are crowned, 
or, as Pope has it : 

The starry lights that heaven's high convex crowned. 
Cf. Hes. Theog. 382. 
tungolgimmum. So in Spenser, Hymn of Heavenly Love 58-60: 

Not this round heaven, which we from hence behold, 
Adorned with thousand lamps of burning light, 
And with ten thousand gemmes of shining gold. 

Cf. Shak. Sonn. 27 : 

Which, like z jewel hung in ghastly night, 

Makes black night beauteous, and her old face new. 

Perhaps also R. and J. I. v. 47-8 : 

It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night 
Like a xioh jewel in an Ethiope's ear. 

Ben Jonson, Underwoods (ed. 1640, p. 241) : 

The stars that are 'CcMi jewels of the night. 



J 



PART III.] NOTES. 199 

Milton, P. L. 4. 649 : 

And these the gems of heaven, her starr)' train. 

Cf. F. L. 4. 604-5 : 

Now glowed the firmament 

With living samphires. 

Cf. also Co?n. 732-4: 

The sea o'erfraught would swell, and the unsought diamonds 
Would so emblaze the forehead of the deep 
And so bestud with stars, etc. 

Pope, Odyssey 15. 123: 

Like radiant Hesper o'er the gems of night. 

Shelley, Calderon 2. 116-7 : 

In his high palace roofed with brightest gems 
Of living light — call them the stars of Heaven. 

And for the verb in this sense, cf. Prol. Hellas 18; Hellas 770; Triumph of Life 
22 ; Q. Mab. i. 99 ; 5. 144. 

In the edition of 1830, Tennyson has {Poems 144) : 

The diamonded night. 

1 151. bodan. Singular in Grein, /?., though plural in Spr., as well as in 
Thorpe and Gollancz. It is probably singular, referring to the star in the east. 
Cf. iElfric, Horn. i. 298: * pa-J^a Crist acenned waes, }>a sende seo heofen niwne 
steorran, "Se bodade Codes accennednysse.' So Hom. i. 108 (note on 1127^- 
1 198), and Hom. i. 228: ' Heofonas oncneowon Cristes acennednysse, forSan 
"Sa-'Sa he acenned waes, ha wearS gesewen niwe steorra.' 

Cf. Giles Fletcher, Chrisfs Victoj-y and Triumph, Triumph over Death : 

And at His birth, as all the stars heaven had 

Were not enough, but a new star was made. 

So now both new and old, and all away did fade. 

1154a. Cosijn says: 'Man folge Grein' (see Variants). This is probably cor- 
rect, though not absolutely necessary. 

1154^. j7eodwundor. heod- is an intensive, deriving its signification from the 
notion of multitude. 

1 155 ff. Cf. Mt. 27. 51-53. 

1 1 55. ageaf. Cf. Rev. 20. 13. 

1157. bifen. Gr. zortv^zx^s geden, 1265; 3.dd for den, 1206; see Gram, ^zg, 
N. I. 

1159^-1179. Condensed paraphrase by Brooke. 

1 161. ]7a heo Jjaet weorud ageaf. Cf. 30-32, 145 ff., 558 ff., 730 ff., and notes. 

1165. tirmeahtig Cyning. So Ph. 175. — tredne. The meaning must be 
inferred from the cognate verb. 

1167-8. Cf. Mt. 14. 25, 26. 

1169-1179. Brother Azarias slightly changes Thorpe's translation, and adds: 
* Here is a remembrance of the myth of all. nature weeping over the death of 
Baldr.' 



200 NOTES. [part III. 

1169-1176. Tr. by Bugge ; see note on 1130. 

1169. bledum. Th. ' branches ' ; Gr., Bugge 'bliiten ' ; Go. ' blossoms ' ; Br. 
* blossoming.' Gr. {Sf>r.) gives the various meanings, ' germen, frons, fructus, 
herba, flos.' 

1170. monige, nales fea. Cf. 1194. This peculiar combination of direct 
statement with litotes is found, e.g. Herodotus 7. 40. 4: aTparbs iravToicov edveb)v 
dva/xl^.) ov diaK€KpL/x^POL ; 7. 46. 13 : TroXXd/cis, /cat ovkI dira^; 7. 226. 1 1 : vwb (TKirj, . . . 
Kal ovK iv rfKlii); cf. 2. 172. 6; Horn. //. I. 416; for negative followed by positive, 
Herod. 7. 58. 12; 7. 119. 22 ; Plutarch, De Is. et Osir. 7. I owe this note to my 
friend, Mr. Charles G. Osgood, Jr., Fellow in English of Yale University. 

1172-1173. Cf. 1423, 1441^-1442. 

1 1 74-1 1 76a. Based upon the Apocryphal 2 Esdras (4 Esdras) 5. 5: ' Et de ligno 
sanguis stillabit.' This eventually becomes one of the Fifteen Signs of the Judg- 
ment, attributed throughout the Middle Ages to Jerome, but not found in his 
works. Cf. Nolle, in PBB. 6. 413-476, and see Anglia 11. 369-371, w^here Ass- 
mann prints an extract from MS. Cott. Vesp. D. 14, fol. 102^, from which I extract : 
' On ham fiften daeige ealle wyrte and ealle treowwes ageafe^ read swat swa bl5des 
dropen ; J>aet do'S^l'a wyrten for Jjy J^aet }?a synfulle m^n heo trseden, and \>z. treow- 
en forJ>an J^e J?a synfulle hsefden freome of heom and of heora wsestmen.' 

1 1 75. reade ond Jjicce. Grein classifies as adverbs, comparing, for reade, 
Rid. 70I. 

1177^. Cf. 1192^ 

1 1 79. J>ro\vlnga. Br. * travail.' 

1 1 82-1 190. Tr. by Bugge; see note on 1130. 

1 1 83. forht afongen. So Jul. ^'^■o; ci.forht df^red, Ph. ^2^. 

1184. cupen. Cosijn: '"haberent"; vg\. Ge?i. 357.' 

1185. wendon swa-]7eah wundrum. Th. 'weened yet wondrously'; Gr. 
'so wusten sie es durch ein Wunder doch ' ; Go.i ' yet wondrously they knew it ' ; 
G0.2 ' yet wondrously had they knowledge.' Perhaps ' had a dim perception,' ' had 
an inkling,' might better express the force of wendon. 

1 186-8''. Cf. El. 565, and esp. 808-9. 

1187^. So An. 815a. 

1 188. flintum lieardran. Cf. 6; Pld. 41''^. The expression is Biblical: cf. 
such passages as Ezek. 3. 9; Jer. 5. 3 ; Job 41. 24. How^ever, the comparison of 
the heart to a stone is also Homeric : Od. 23. 103. 

1194^. Note the artistic parallel, 1198^'. 

1195. earcnanstan. Cf. Isa. 28. 16; i Pet. 2. 6; or perhaps Dan. 2. 34, 35, 
45. The two conceptions, as I have elsewhere said, seem to have coalesced as 
early as the second century; cf. Irenaeus, Contr. Haer., quoted in Salzer, p. 113, 
and Mone's Hymn No. 507, str. 9. According to this view, the 'mountain' of 
Dan. 2. 45 represented the Virgin Mary; cf. 1198^". 

The forms of the word are various : eorcan-, eorcnan-, eorclanstdn. The ON. 
has iarknastem?i. Grein compares Goth, airknis, OHG. erckan, but refers to 
Bouterwek in Haupfs Zs. 11. 90. 

1 196. So An. 567 ; cf. An. 11 1. 

1197. wuldres Agend. So An. 210, 1717 ; Jul. 223. 

1198. Ordfruma. Cf. 227. — cwenii. Cf. 276. The form is peculiar. 



J 



PART III.] NOTES. 201 

1199. Hwaes wene($ se. Th. 'What thinketh he'; Gr. 'Was wahnt der 
Mann doch'; Go. 'What hope hath he.^' Rather our familiar, 'What is he 
thinking of ? ' 

1 20 1. earfeSu. Cf. 1171. 

1203. agan mosten. Cf. 1246, 1402. 

1204. Swa pam bi3 grorne. For the construction, with, ^'rorne as adv., cf. 
1079. — oil J»am grimman daege. Cf. 1080, 1333. 

1205^-1206^. Th. 'whom the Lord's death shall for their crimes foredo ' ; Gr. 
* wer durch Frevel verthan dann soil des Waltenden Tod (schauen).' In the Spr. 
Gr. connects dea& 2ind Jirenum. 

i2o6^ dolg. Cf. 1 107. 

1207. w^te. Th. ' punishment ' ; Gr. ' sein qualvoll Leiden'; Go. 'torments.' 
Th., Go. put the stop after sefan. 

1208-1213. Tr. by Bugge. 

1208. liy. There is a real difficulty here. ZTz? occurs elsewhere after ^^j^c;z, 
as, for example, Exod. 88 ; Ps. 65* ; if this reading is retained, however, the 
clause explanatory of sorga (1212^ ff.) occurs at a great distance from the hu, and 
the clause immediately following hu seems intrusive. Then, too, the retention of 
hu, without the provision of a direct object for lysde, requires one either to postu- 
late for lysde some such meaning as effected {through his redemption) or else to 
suppose that the direct object is mentally to be supplied; and both of these are 
rather daring assumptions. On the other hand, hy, Grein's proposed reading, is 
supported by 1210, 12 12, 1229, 1238, etc. (though the text also has hi: 1183, 
1 188, 1233, etc.), and it supplies an object for lysde.- The epexegetical clause is 
still far from sorga, but this perhaps the poet could not help. 

1210. purh inilde mod. So Part. <^. — manweorca. Only/?^/. 439, 459, 505. 
1211*. tome. Adv. in Gr. Cf. OHG. zomi, ON. tomr, and OS. tuomian. 
1211^-1212. Cf. An. 105-6. 

1215. godum. The emendation according to 1234 (cf. 910). 

1216-1231. Mt. 25. 31-33. Th., Go. continue the preceding sentence with a 
comma after u?igesalge. 

1216. See VI. a, b. 

1219. scrife?^. Cf. Beow. 979; Jul. 728 ; not found in the poetry in the sense 
of ' shrive.' — bi gewyrhtum. So 128, 1367. 

1220. rodera Waldeiid. This phrase is only found elsewhere in the Christ 
at the close of Part II, The Ascension (v. 865). 

1221. See VII. b, c. 

1223. gecorene. See VII. a. Cf. Ps. 64^. 

1225. womsceajjaii. See VII. e. Cf. 1569; El. 1299 ; Jul. 211. 
1227b. See VII. d. 
1228^. So Gen. 1797. 
1229. beofiaS. See VII. f. 

1230^. See VII. g, h, i; contrast eowde, 257 (I). The poet avoids the intro- 
duction of the word ' sheep ' ; so Hel. 4390 ; Otfrid 5. 20. 31. 
1233b. Cf. I2i9'\ 

1234. eSgesyne. So Beow. mo, 1224; El. 256. 

1235. ]?reo tacen. Three signs (cf. note on 1267) : 



202 NOTES. [PART III. 

1. They (and their deeds) shall shine like the sun (1237-1241). 

2. They shall be happy with the angels in heaven (i 242-1 246). 

3. They shall be exempt from the misery of the wicked (i 247-1 259). 

1239. burga gesetu. So Saf. 602. Th. * the cities' dwellings '; Gr. ' die Sitze 
der Burgen ' ; Go. ' the homes on high,' ' the cities' dwelling.' Hardly satisfactory. 

1240. gergewyrhtu. Cf. Sr gedenra, 1265 ; ^rd^dum. Doomsday (Bede) 93, 96. 
1241'^. Cf. 1651b; EL iiio; Gu. 1287; esp. Ph. 601. See Mt. 13. 43. 

1243. Th. 'that they for them in glory know the grace of the Supreme'; Gr. 
' dass sie die Gaben des Waltenden sich in der Glorie wissen ' ; Go.i 'in glory 
shall they know their Sovran's grace'; G0.2 'that they shall know, for their 
glory, the Ruler's grace.' The reference of in wuldre is not clear ; one would 
like to interpret: 'in the bestowal of glory (upon themselves).' 

1246^. So An. 599^. 

1247-1259. Cf. Gxeg. Horn. in Evang. 40. 8 (Migne 76. 1308) : ' Ut ergo peccatores 
in supplicio amplius puniantur, et eorum vident gloriam quos contempserunt, et 
.... Credendum vero est quod ante retributionem extremi judicii injusti in requie 
quosdam justos conspiciunt, ut eos videntes in gaudio non solum de suo supplicio, 
sed etiam de illorum bono crucientur. Justi vero in tormentis semper intuentur 
injustos, ut hinc eorum gaudium crescat, quia malum conspiciunt quod misericor- 
diter evaserunt; tantoque majores ereptori suo gratias referunt, quanto vident in 
aliis quod ipsi perpeti, si essent relicti, potuerunt. Nee illam tantae beatitudinis 
claritatem apud justorum animum fuscat spectata poena reproborum, quia ubi 
jam compassio miseriae non erit, minuere procul dubio beatorum laetitiam non 
valebit. Quid autem mirum si dum justi injustorum tormenta conspiciunt, hoc 
eis veniat in obsequium gaudiorum, quando et in pictura niger color substernitur, 
ut albus vel rubeus clarior videatur } Nam sicut dictum est tanto bonis sua gaudia 
excrescunt, quanto eorum oculis damnatorum mala subterjacent quae evaserunt. 
Et quamvis eis sua gaudia ad perfruendum plene sufficiant, mala tamen reproborum 
absque dubio semper aspiciunt, quia qui Creatoris sui claritatem vident, nihil in 
creatura agitur quod videre non possint.' Adapted by ^Elfric, Horn. i. 334. 

1247. Jjystra. Cf. note on 593. 

1250. wyrma slite. The phrase is found in Wulfstan 209. 17 ; cf. Dooms- 
day (Bede) 168, 210. Go. 'luring [!] serpents' (reading wlite). 

1251. byrnendra scole. Br. 'school [!] of burning creatures.' 

1252. of ]7ain. Not from the misery of the lost, but, as explained immedi- 
ately after, that they are exempt from that misery. 

1256. bltedes ond blissa. Cf. 1346; Gu. 1348. 

1260. sceal. For the omission of the infinitive, as frequently after sculan, see 
233 ; Beow. 2816. 

1265. gedenra. Cosijn says: '• gedenra ^'oSxoxX. zu synne,\sX dihex \or\. to fela 
atolearfo&a attrahiert.' 

'267. J^roht. Cf. Cz^. 1324. — Jjeodbealu. Only .(4 «. 11 38. 
'o healfa. The three are these (cf. note on 1235) : 

I. They are to be wretched in hell (i 268-1 271 ; cf. 2, above). 
Their guilt is blazoned to the world (127 2-1 283; cf. i, above), 
"^hey have forfeited the bliss of heaven, which the righteous enjoy 
"84-1300; cf. 3, above). 



PART 111.] NOTES. 203 

1272. earfejju. Cosijn would read earfe&e, and is very likely right. 

1279. mircne niaegencrseft. Power of darkness. Th. ' dark powerful craft ' ; 
Gr. ' ihre finstere Kraft ' ; Go. ' darksome craft.' 

1280 ff. Cf. Gregory, Moral, lib. 18, cap. 48 (Migne 76. 84) : ' Ibi quippe unius- 
cujusque mentem ab alterius oculis membrorum corpulentia non abscondet, sed 
patebit animus, patebit corporalibus oculis ipsa etiam corporis harmonia, sicque 
unusquisque tunc erit conspicabilis alteri, sicut nunc esse non potest conspicabilis 
sibi. Nunc autem corda nostra quandiu in hac vita sumus, quia ab altero in 
alterum videri non possunt, non intra vitrea, sed intra lutea vascula conclu- 
duntur. ... In hac itaque terrestri domo quousque vivimus, ipsum, ut ita dicam, 
corruptionis nostrae parietem mentis oculis nullatenus penetramus, et vicissim in 
aliis videre occulta non possumus ' (commenting Job 28. 17). For the general 
idea, cf. Mt. 10. 26; Lk. 12. 2 ; i Cor. 4. 5 ; (?) i Cor. 13. 12. 

1282. scanduin purhwadene. Frucht remarks (p. 74) : * An den verklirzten 
Typ. A I darf fiir diesen Halbvers auch nicht gedacht werden, da ja dergenannte 
Typus einen Nebenaccent in der ersten Senkung beansprucht.' 

scire glaes. Cf. Bl. Horn. 109. 36: * BiJ? J^onne se fl^schoma ascyred swa 
glass ; ne mseg ^aes unrihtes beon awiht bedigled.' 

So in Beaumont and Fletcher, Philaster III. ii : 

Make my breast 
Transparent as pure crystal, that the world. 
Jealous of me, may see the foulest thought 
My heart holds. 

Cf. ib. I. i. : ' Every man in this age has not a soul of crystal, for all men to read 
their actions through.' More remote are Two Noble Kinsmen i. i. 11 1-3 ; Ten- 
nyson, Princess 2. 305-7. 

1284-1300. Cf. note on 1 247-1 259. 

1289. wepende sar. Th. 'sorely weeping'; Gr. ' wehevollen Schmerz'; 
Go. 'weeping sore' (part, and adv.). I make sdr in some sense parallel to sorg, 
1284 ; cf. sdr, 1266. 

1299. swiman. Ci. Jud. 30, 106. 

1300. bera'S. See note on 1072. — pset. Cosijn would emend to i.^. 

1301. Cosijn would read bealodSda, gen. plur. But nnryhtes is a sing.; why 
not Ulcere bealod^de ? For the word, cf . El. 51 5 ; Hy. 4!^' 3*. 

1304. saegdon. Optative. — to gyrne. SoPid.Sd^. 'To their sorrow,' or, 
possibly, 'as an injury to themselves.' Th., Go. 'too well' (understanding ^'r«i? 
SiS georne); Gr. 'zu grossem Kummer.' 

1305. scrift. Cf. i^lfric, J/om. i. 164: ' Cume for^i gehwa cristenra mannia 
to his scrifte, and his diglan gyltas g andette.' So Wulfstan, p. 275 : ' Godcunde 
bote sece man iorne to his scrifte.^ See especially Greg. Moral, lib. 8. cap. 20 (on 
Job 7. 11); Migne 75. 822: '■Irani Judicis in confessione praeveniunt electi. Ori 
etenim suo parcit qui confiteri malum quod fecit erubescit. . . . Justus ori suo non 
parcit, quia iram Judicis districti praeveniens, verbis contra se propriae confessio- 
nis saevit. Hinc Psalmista ait : Praeveniamtis faciem ejus in confessione (Psal. 94. 
2). Hinc per Salomonem dicitur: Qui abscondit scelera sua non dirigetur ; qui 
autem confessus fuerit et dereliquerit ea misericordiam cofisequetur (Prov. 28. 13). 



204 NOTES. [part III. 

Hinc rursum scriptum est: Justus in principio accusator est siii (Prov. i8. 17). 
Add Wulfstan 115. 12; 150. 2; 238. 11. 

1307. bigge3, Gollancz comments : ' I feel sure that here we have an instance 
of bigdii in the sense of "to confess" (cp. MHG. bigehati), though no instance 
is recorded in Anglo-Saxon lexicons. The more usual usage of the word is " to 
commit " ; Th, " when they commit sins " ; similarly, Gr. Toller.' But Grein had 
already translated {D.) : ' Wenn man die Slinde beichtet.' Cosijn comments : * he, 
i.e. se sc7'ift ; bigce&, " nachgeht," kommt sonst nur vor in &one cecer began (Toller), 
plantan, itjipan began ^ C Past. 381. 17.' The decision is difficult. 

1308. gelaenigan. Cf. Hy. v'. 

1312. Jjger. 'If,' as 1106, 1494. 'If we only might see our sins with our 
bodily eyes !' Then, after a parenthetical reflection, the poet continues (1327- 
1333) : ' But we cannot see them with our bodily eyes; all the more necessary is 
it, therefore, that we scan the iniquity of the soul with the mind's eye ' (paraphras- 
ing freely). 

Cosijn remarks: * Interpungiert man wie Assmann, dann bedeutet /^r hier 
"utinam," wie El. 979, JiU. 570, und Seel. 141 (vgl. Got. it> wissedeis, d e7vws, 
Luc. 19. 42). Aber dann muss wille, v. 131 8 [13 17] in scyle geandert werden ; 
sonst ware Ji^r hypothetisch zu fassen, nach inge/>oncas Komma zu setzen, und 
wurde v. 131 7 [1316] in Prosa lauten : Jxzt bi& imasecgendlic. Aber Assmann's 
Text bietet (mit Ausnahme von wille) wol hier das Richtige, wie auch Eald wahr- 
scheinlich macht.' Cosijn's alternative suggestion would require the change of 
inagon to meahteji, of wille to wolde, and properly of the tense of the dependent 
verbs as well. 

nu. Emphatic; cf. 1327. 

1313b. So El. 514; Jul. 355, 710. 

1314b. So Jul. 652^. 

1316-1326. ' No one can express the eagerness with which every one will [we 
should expect * ought to '] endeavor by all means to prolong and amend his life, so 
that he may pass his earthly career free from the reproach of men.' This reflec- 
tion seems to me misplaced and inartistic — the most inartistic passage of the 
poem. The reference is not to the shame experienced at the Judgment Day in 
the presence of an assembled universe ; cf. eor&biiendra, mid monnum, and 
1325^-1326. No, it is this life, and a bad name among men, that the poet is 
thinking of ; surely an anti-climax, as well as irrelevant. Even if we suppose 
that it originally belonged elsewhere, and has been misplaced by a copyist, the 
case is not much improved ; for it would be difficult to assign it a context into 
Avhich it would fit. For a slighter infelicity in the Elene, cf. Kail, Angl. 12. 38. 

1317. "u^ille. ' Sceolde ' (?). Grein, s. v. w///^;/, suggests ' wollen sollte,' and, 
Z>., 'sollen.' Cf. note on 1312. 

1318. J>urh ealle list. Frucht (p. 74) calls attention to the fact that the 
alliteration is, exceptionally, in the second foot. So in 241. — lifes tiligan. So 
Sal. 159. 

1319. acJolian. Rieger (Zs. J. d. Phil. i. 225) would derive the verb from ddl, 
and translate by ' deficere.' Th. 'endure'; Gr. (1317-9) 'mit welchem Eifer wir 
drum alle sollen hier fort und fort in Furcht unser Leben adeln immer mehr mit 
aller Kunst ' ; Go.i ' with how great zeal, by every artifice, each mortal striveth 



PART III.] NOTES. 205 

(G0.2 desireth) to attain life's goal, anxious to protract existence forth.' Gollancz 
comments: ' a&olian, "to endure." I can see nothing against this straightfor- 
ward way of rendering the word ; Grein's view that it is OHG. adaljan, MHG. 
edelen, " nobilitare," is untenable; the sense of the whole passage has, I think, 
escaped both Th. and Gr. The rendering of the former is quite meaningless.' 

Cosijn would emendy^r^ a&olian to fer& sta&olian. He says : ^for& a&olian. 
Lacherlich : weder ein dJ>olian " to endure," noch ein Ahd. " adaljan " hilft uns 
hier aus der Not; for& ist fer^ (vgl. v. 1361 [1360] und Rd. 74. 5), und a&olian^ 
das manchen den Kopf irre machte, hat selbst den Kopf verloren, und ist ver- 
stiimmelt aus sta&olian ; fer& st. ist bekrnnt genug. Aber vor /^r^ Komma.' 
This emendation deserves to be pondered, though it is rather bold. 

Professor Bright would construe feores with tiligan, and translate for& d&olian 
'to endure patiently on,' or, to quote his words: '"to continue in patience"; a 
virtue that in prose might be expressed thus : oti ge&yld ^urhwuiiian.^ But this 
notion, ' In your patience possess ye your souls' (cf. Lk. 21. 19) seems to me to 
have nothing to do with the context ; I prefer to regard d&olian as virtually 
synonymous with tiligan ; the notion seems to be ' to gain time for repentance 
and amendment (cf. 1322), so that he may come to live irreproachable.' We 
might, perhaps, extend the idea of finally living thus blameless among men into 
a resulting freedom from reproach at the Last Day, and thus connect it with 
1272 ff. 

1320. Note the rime. Cosijn remarks: '■ hwean zweisylbig, ^rm?^ einsylbig ist 
merkwiirdig.' 

synrust. I thus commented on the word in Mod. Lang. Notes for May, 1889: 
'The word synrust occurs once in poetry, Chr. 1321 [1320] ; the simple rtist 
apparently not at all. Grein translates " aerugo peccatorum, Siindenrost, Siinden- 
schmutz." Whence did Cynewulf derive the word and the idea "i He coined the 
word, I believe, as he did synbyr&en, Chr. 1300 [1299] ; synfd{h), Chr. 1083 [1082]; 
synlust, Chr. 269; synwracu, Chr. 794, 1540 [1539] ; Ga. 832 ; synwund, Chr. 757. 
The idea he found in Christian Latin writers. Aerugo is already used by Horace 
in the two senses of "envy, jealousy, illwill " and "avarice," and ferrugo appears 
to be once used in Latin in the sense of " envy." Such transferred senses of 
riibigo do not seem to occur in the classical literature ; that is, this word seems 
never to indicate an evil passion, or sin in the abstract. Augustine, however 
{Comment, on Ps. 77 Sj^l : 46), assigns to the rnbigo of his text the metaphorical 
signification of " superbia," though rnbigo must here be taken to mean " blight, 
mildew." Prudentius seems to be the first to employ rubigo in the sense of " evil, 
sin." Cynewulf may very w^ell have seen the Cathemerinon of this author, who 
was so popular during the whole Middle Ages, and an Old English gloss on whom 
has been published by Mone. If so, he probably knew the line, Cath. 7. 205 : 
* quod limat aegram pectoris rubiginem.' Here rnbigo is employed with a mean- 
ing different from that of Seneca's ^^ rnbigo animorum " (though a transitional 
sense may be found in Epist. 7. 7), and quite identical with that of Cynewulf's 
synrust. This theory is perhaps in a measure confirmed by an accessory fact. 
Dressel, the latest editor of Prudentius, seems to think that Prudentius may have 
composed two versions of some of his works, and that the glosses of Iso may 
represent various readings belonging to the alternative version : 



206 NOTES. [part hi. 

' " Quos Prudentii vidi codd. vetustos, ii omnes et variis lectionibus et glossis aut 
interlinearibus aut ad marginem adpositis instruct! erant, cum recentiores utrisque 
fere carerent. (Quae Isonis nomine feruntur, reliquis fere praestant.) Hinc col- 
legerim aut Prudentium ipsum duas carminum recensiones confecisse, aut non 
multo post eius obitum critici cuiusdam manum textum lectionum varietate suo 
sibi usui vel aliorum illustrasse " (Dressel, p. xxiv and note). 

' It is significant that Iso's gloss upon limat is purgat, mundat, and that the 
phrase of Chr. 1321 [1320] is synrust />wean. Now it would be a little more 
natural to translate miindare, purgare by J>wea7i, than limare. If, therefore, 
Cynewulf's copy of Prudentius substituted either of these synonyms for limare, 
the indebtedness of the Old English poet would be somewhat more evident. 
Should my association of the two passages be approved, it will be seen that we 
ought to translate synrust by ^^ riibigo peccati " rather than by "aerugo pecca- 
torum."' 

1322. pone lytlan fyrst. For the ace. as the measure of time, see Wlilfing i. 
266 (§ 119. I. a). 

pe her lifes sy. Cosijn remarks: ' Vgl. Beda-Miller 462. 7 (v. 20): Jicet he 
lifes was. Spater de lifon beon, Thorpe, Ajt."^ 112; mehr Beispiele bei Toller.' 

1326. lie ond sawle. See the Variants ; also 1036. Grein adduces, as an 
occasional nom. sdwle {sdule) : SouPs Address 10 ; Ap. 62 ; Met. 20^62. As another 
mote for moten he cites Ps. C. 145; see also Wulfstan 10. 10; 25. 10, 20; 159. 8; 
162. 14. 

1327-1333. Cf. Greg. Moral, lib. 11. cap. 42 (Migne 75. 979) : ' Per Psalmistam 
dicitur: Delicta quis intelligit (Psal. 18. 13)? Quia videlicet peccata operis tanto 
citius cognoscuntur quanto exterius videntur, peccata vero cogitationis eo ad 
intelligendum difificilia sunt quo invisibiliter perpetrantur. Quisquis igitur aeter- 
nitatis desiderio anxius apparere venturo Judici desiderat mundus, tanto se sub- 
tilius nunc examinat quanto nimirum cogitat ut tunc terrori illius liber assistat, et 
ostendi sibi exorat ubi displicet, ut hoc in se per paenitentiam puniat, seque hie 
dijudicans inj udicabilis fiat.' 

1328. heortan eaguni. * The eyes of the heart ' ; cf. Shakespeare's ' the 
mind's eye.' 

1329. uncyste. Cf. Ph. 526. 

1330. heafodgimmum. So Shak. (.?) Pericles III. ii. 99: 

Her eyelids, cases to those heavenly y^w^/j 
Which Pericles hath lost. 

Cf. LearY. iii. 188-190: 

And in this habit 
Met I my father with his bleeding rings, 
T\\&\r precious stones new lost. 

See also Aji. 31 ; Ex. Gn. 44; esp. Ph. 301 ff. 

1333- Cf. 1080. 

1334. wiildre semel5. Cf. 900 ff., 1009^ See Mt. 16. 27 ; 24. 30; 25. 31. 

1335-1336. The break is left only to indicate the historic division made at this 
point by Grein and Wiilker; they substitute comma for period after licie., as like- 
wise do Thorpe and Gollancz. The comparison with 1080 shows that 1333 may 
well end a paragraph, and 1334 as the beginning of a section may be compared 



I 



PART III.] NOTES. 207 

with 897, 1007, 1 216 (the two latter recognized by Grein and Wiilker). Note, 
too, how frequently divisions begin with }>onne. 
1335- heahsetle. Cf. 1217 ; Ph. 515, 

1342. Th. *go unto the land of angels' joy ' ; Gr. 'hin zu des Engeljubels Erd- 
sitz fahren ' ; Go. 'fare to the home of angels' harmony.' 

1343. J>aes. Possibly we should read /^r, because of An. 811. — willum 
neotan. So Gu. 1347. 

1344 ff. Cf. Mt. 25. 34 ff., and see VIII. a-j. 
1345. gearo. Prepared, 

1347. hwonne. In anticipation of the time when. See note on 27. Cosijn 
says : ' gehort zu gearo.'' 

1348. swegldreamas. Only An. 720; Gii. 1098. 

1351. J>urli luinne iioinan. So 1506. 

1352. For the construction, cf. Fs. 140.1 

1353. hyra. For the case, cf. 1502, 

1354. hrsegl nacedum. Cf. 1505'. 

1355. lagun. Perhaps we should read l^giin. 

1356. aefndoii. Cf. 1429. — unsofte adle gebundne. 806^^.858. 

1357. hyge staJ>eladoii. Cf. An. 1212 ff.; El. 1094 ; also i Thess. 3. 13; Jas. 
5.8. 

1358. mid modes myne. Ci. Jnl. 379, 657. Th. 'with love of mind'; Gr. 
' mit Gemiites Liebe ' (but myne = ' cogitatio ' in Spr.) ; Go.i ' with loving hearts ' ; 
Go.2'with the soul's affection.' Perhaps we might think of Acts 11.23, ^^^ 
understand '■purpose of heart.' 

1360. Cosijn says: 'for& ist fer& ; vgl. oben v. 1320 [1319].' This is very 
plausible. 

1 36 1, lean. Briican takes the gen., except Wand. 44 {Rmi. 8 is no excep- 
tion); cf. Wiilfing i. 175. 

1362-3. See IX. a, b, c. 

1364^. Th. ' through terror's pain ' ; Gr. ' mit angstlicher Drohung ' ; Go. ' with 
fearful threatening.' Cf. note on 946^ 

1366. lifes ne lissa. So Gn. 806 ; cf. Fh. 150. 
1369^. Cf. 1 516'^. 

1373. fraete folc. So An. 1508. — stsele^. Cf. Frucht, p. 80. 

1374. riht. For the sense, Grein compares Soul's Address (Ex.) 98 ; Dooms- 
day 105. Th. 'course' (note, ratio); Gr. 'Recht'; Go. 'account.' See the 
original in Caesarius, below, p. 210. 

1377. Cf. Caesarius' reos and te. 

1379-1498. Miss Rossetti's poem is a beautiful parallel: 

I bore with thee long weary days and nights, 

Through many pangs of heart, through many tears ; 

I bore with thee, thy hardness, coldness, slights, 
For three and thirty years. 

Who else had dared for thee what I have dared ? 

I plunged the depth most deep from bliss above ; 
I not My flesh, I not My spirit spared ; 

Give thou Me love for love. 



208 NOTES. [part III. 

For thee I thirsted in the daily drouth ; 

For thee I trembled in the nightly frost ; 
Much sweeter thou than honey to My mouth ; 

Why wilt thou still be lost ? 

I bore thee on My shoulders and rejoiced ; 

Men only marked upon My shoulders borne 
The branding cross ; and shouted hungry-voiced, 

Or wagged their heads in scorn. 

Thee did nails grave upon My hands ; thy name 
Did thorns for frontlets stamp between Mine eyes : 

I, Holy One, put on thy guilt and shame; 
I, God, Priest, Sacrifice. 

A thief upon My right hand and My left ; 

Six hours alone, athirst, in misery ; 
At length in death one smote My heart, and cleft 

A hiding-place for thee. 

Nailed to the racking cross, than bed of down 
More dear, whereon to stretch Myself and sleep; 

So did 1 win a kingdom, — share My crown ; 
A harvest, — come and reap. 

This I cited in Mod. Lang. Notes for May, 1892, together with vv. 171 11- 
17270 of the Cursor Mimdi (Cotton and Gottingen MSS.), calling attention also 
to somewhat similar passages in the York Play of the Crucifixion (p. 357), York 
Harrowing of Hell (p. 372), Towneley Harrowing of Hell (York Plays, p. 372), 
T oysneXey fuditium (pp. 315-6 of the Surtees Society edition); and Towneley 
Resurrectio Domini (pp. 259-261 ; cf. Chester Flays, ed. Wright, pp. 89-90), and 
suggesting Lam. i. 12 as a possible source : * O vos omnes qui transitis per viam, 
attendite et videte si est dolor sicut dolor mens.' On the use of this chapter as a 
Scripture Lesson in Passion Week, I referred to Mone, Schauspiele des Mittel- 
alters, p. 204. 

I would now add that, in the Sarum Use, the verse in question is variously 
employed : as Antiphon for Lauds in the Saturday of the Paschal Vigil ; as 
Respond to the Ninth Lesson of the Third Nocturn of the same day ; and as 
part of the First Lesson for the First Nocturn of Good Friday. 

In Middle English, besides the places cited above, we find the theme of Christ's 
address to the sinner treated in Ryman's poems (see Herrig''s Archiv 89. 218 ff. ; 
cf. p. "^y]) ; in the Testamentum Christi, better The Charter of Christ, Herrig''s 
Archiv, 79. 424-432 (with quotation of Lam. i. 12); in York Plays, pp. 506-8 
(XLVIII. 245-276); and in two poems of MS. Cambr. Dd. V. 64 (fol. 134-142), 
printed in Horstmann's Richard Rolle of Hampole, p. 71. Horstmann thinks 
the first of these furnished the theme for the Testamentum Christi. Here the 
Scripture referred to would seem to be rather 2 Cor. 8. 9. These poems, with their 
context, may profitably be consulted. 

In Old English we have it in Assmann, Ags. Horn., p. 168: * ponne cwy^ 
Drihten : " Eala man, ic >e geworhte, and ic for >e >rowude, and ic waes a rode 



PART III.] NOTES. 209 

ahangen, and mid swipum geswungen. Eala man, hwar syndon \>a. lean \>e J^u me 
dydest for minre }?r5wunge ? " ' 

Then in Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 90 (cf. the Variant on p. 189) : 'And on l^am 
dome \>e ealle meen to sculan, ure Drihten sylf eowa^ us s5na his blodigan sidan, 
and his Syrian handa, and "Sa sylfan rode J^e he for ure neode on ahangen waes, 
and wile J?onne anrSdlice witan hu we him l^aet geleanedan.' 

Again briefly in Wulfstan, p. 23 : ' Witodice, witan we moton hu we Criste 
geleanian eal bast he for us and for ure lufan jjafode and 'Solode.' 

Then in B/. Ho7n. 23. 29 £f. : ' Nu we gehyra'S J^aet Drihten forseah >one welan 
Hsse worlde, and he aefter faece aet hsem unlsedum ludeum manig bysmor gej^row- 
ade ; hie hine swungon, and bundon, and spsetledon on his onsyne, and mid 
bradre hand slogan, and mid heora fystum beotan ; and }>a wundan beag of 
J?ornum and him setton on heafod for cynehelme, and hine >§ on rode ahengon. 
Eal Hs he ]?r6wode for ure lufan and haelo ; J^y he wolde J^aet we }>ast heofonlice 
rice onfengon, J^aet |>a aerestan men forworhtan j?urh heora gifernesse and ofer- 
hygde. Hwaet wille we on ddmes daeg for}>beran haes we for urum Drihtne arefne- 
don, nu he swa mycel for ure lufan ge^rowode ? ' Cf . Gregory's Post. Care, ed. 
Sweet, p. 260. 

Finally, the occurrence of an undramatic form in Basil's Ad?nonitio ad Filiimi 
Spiritiialem might lead us to suppose that in that Father the earliest sketch was 
to be found. The passage is {Hexamerojt, ed. Norman, pp. 42-44) : ' We weeron 
unlSancwurSe, and wendon us fram Criste, ac he us gesohte, swa "Sast he sylf ny'Ser 
astah of his heofenlican settle on swa mycelre ea'Smodnysse, 'Saet he man wear's 
for us on middanearde akenned, and laeg on cildcla'Sum [cf. 1423]. Se "Se belyc^ 
on his handa ealle 'Sas eor'San, swa-swa ^Imihtig God, and se 'Se heofenas 
gehealde'S, nsefde hamas on worulde, ne hwider he ahyllde his heafod on life. 
And se wass hafenleas for us se ^e haef'S ealle 'Sing, ^ast he us gewelgode on his 
eceum welum. And him waes gedemed fram unrihtwisum demum, ^'am ^e on 
wolcnum cym'S on 'Sysre worulde ende eallum to demenne 'Se sefre kuce wieron. 
And se 'Se is lifes wylle, he gewilnode wasteres aet 'Sam Samaritaniscean wife, 
swa-swa iis sseg'S ^ast godspell. And se 'Se ealle ^ing afede'S, se gefredde hunger, 
"Sa-^a he on "Sam westene waes gecostnod fram deofle, asfter-ISam-'Se he faeste 
feowertig daga on an. And ^am 'Se englas tenia's, he sylf ^enode mannum, and 
^woh his gingrena fet mid his faegerum handum [cf. mo]. And se "Se fela 
wundra geworhte mid his handum, se ge^afode for us 'Saet man gefaestnode his 
handa mid naegelum on rode, and eac his fotwylmas. And Sa-'Sa he drincan basd, 
"Sa dydon 'Sa earman Judeiscean geallan t5 his mu'Se, of ^am mannum becom seo 
godspellice lar mid his llflican bodunge. And se ^e mannum ne derede, him man 
dyde talu, and he waes beswungen unscyldig eac for us. And se Se 'Sa deadan 
"Surh his drihtenlican mihte araerde t5 life, se let hine ahon on r5de gealgan be his 
agenum willan, and swa dea^ ge'Srdwode, and he syS^an waes bebyrged ; ac he 
aras of dea^e on 'Sam tSriddan daege, and he astah to heofenum to his halgan 
Faeder. Eall ^is he ge'Srowode for ure alysednysse, "Saet he forgeafe ^aet ece llf 
us mannum ; and he ne bidde'S iis to edleane nanes o^res "Singes buton ias sylfe 
him, and ure sawla clsene, "Saet he on us wunige, and ure willa mid him, and 'Saet 
he lis sylfe haebbe t5 'Sam heofenlican life.' The parallel with the lines in the 
Christ is the more striking because the foregoing extract is immediately followed 



210 NOTES. [part III. 

by words similar in purport to Christ 1498-1501^ : ' Gif we nu habba'S on horde 
gold o'S'Se seolfor, 'Saet he het us dielan, for his lufan, 'Searfum.' Cf. note on 



1 42 1 



I have discovered nothing more ultimate as a source, or clue to a source, 
than a passage from Ephraem Syrus, De Jiidicio et Comptinctione {Opera 5. 51) : 
' Rationem etiam a nobis de tanta brevis hujusce vitae negligentia exquiret ; dicet- 
que ad nos ipse : " Propter vos incarnatus sum, propter vos in terris palam incessi, 
propter vos flagellatus sum, propter vos virgis caesus sum, propter vos crucifixus 
sum, exaltatus in ligno ; propter vos terrenos aceto potatus sum, ut vos sanctos 
atque caelestes redderem. Regnum meum donavi vobis. Omnes vos meos 
vocavi fratres; Patri vos obtuli ; Spiritum misi vobis. Quid amplius his mihi 
fuit agendum, quod non egerim, ut salvemini ? Tantum liberam vestram volun- 
tatem nolo cogere, ne saluti vestrae vis ac necessitas imponatur. Jam dicite, pec- 
catores et natura mortales, quid vos propter me Dominum vestrum perpessi estis, 
quum ego pro vobis sum passus .'' " . . . Venite omnes, procidamus coram ipso, et 
ploremus coram Domino, qui fecit nos, dicentes : " O Domine, haec omnia tu Deus 
propter nos sustinuisti ; at nos peccatores multarum miserationum tuarum 
immemores sumus. Quid igitur peccatorum genus tibi incomprehensibili, 
benignissimo, et misericordi Deo retribuet ? " ' 

But the direct original of our passage is evidently Pseudo-Augustine, Sermo 
249, or rather Caesarius of Aries (Migne 39. 2207) : ' Dominus . . . rationem vitae 
coeperit postulare, et plus jam Justus quam misericors, severitate judicis con- 
temptae misericordiae reos coeperit accusare, et dicere : ' Ego te, O homo, de limo 
manibus meis feci; ego terrenis artubus infudi spiritum; ego tibi imaginem 
nostram similitudinemque conferre dignatus sum; ego te inter paradisi delicias 
collocavi ; tu vitalia mandata contemnens, deceptorem sequi quam Deum malui- 
sti. Cum expulsus de paradiso jure peccati mortis vinculis tenereris, virginalem 
uterum sine dispendio virginitatis pariendus introivi; in praesepio expositus et 
pannis obvolutus jacui ; infantiae contumelias humanosque dolores, quibus tibi 
similis fierem, ad hoc scilicet ut te mihi similem facerem, pertuli ; irridentium 
palmas et sputa suscepi; acetum cum felle bibi ; flagellis caesus, vepribus coro- 
natus, cruci affixus, vulnere perfossus, ut tu eripereris morti, animam in tormentis 
dimisi. En clavorum vestigia, quibus affixus pependi ; en perfossum vulneribus 
latus. Suscepi dolores tuos, ut tibi gloriam darem ; suscepi mortem tuam, ut in 
aeternum viveres. Conditus jacui in sepulcro, ut tu regnares in caelo. Cur quod 
pro te pertuli perdidisti .'' cur, ingrate, redemptionis tuae munera renuisti ? Non 
te ego de morte mea quaero ; redde mihi vitam tuam, pro qua meam dedi. Redde 
mihi vitam tuam, quam vulneribus peccatorum indesinenter occidis. Cur habita- 
culum, quod mihi in te sacra veram, luxuriae sordibus polluisti .'' cur corpus meum 
illecebrarum turpitudine maculasti.^ Cur me graviore criminum tuorum cruce, 
quam ilia in qua quondam pependeram, aflixisti ? Gravior enim apud me pecca- 
torum tuorum crux est, in qua invitus pendeo, quam ilia in qua tui misertus 
mortem tuam occisurus ascendi.' Caesarius was very likely indebted to the Orient, 
and perhaps directly to Ephraem : cf. his rationem vitae with the latter's X670V . . . 
Kaipov, and note that both are talking of the Judgment Day. 

Among modern poets there is an echo in the Brothers, and a Sermon of Jean 
Ingelow, especially of 1474 ff. Miss Havergal's ' I gave my life for thee ' is well 



I 



PART III.] NOTES. 2 1 I 

known. On this hymn JuUan's Dictionary of Hymnology has (p. 555) : * Miss 
M. V. G. Havergal's MS. account of this hymn is : " In F. R. H.'s MS. copy, she 
gives this title, ' I did this for thee ; what hast thou done for Me } ' Motto placed 
under a picture of our Saviour in the study of a German divine. On Jan. 10, 
1858, she had come in weary, and sitting down she read the motto, and the lines 
of her hymn flashed upon her. She wrote them in pencil on a scrap of paper." ' 

But the latest and most remarkable, because most unexpected, rendering of the 
idea is the beginning of a poem in Verlaine's Sagesse (in Choix de Poesies., p. 180) : 

Mon Dieu m'a dit : '■ Mon fils, 11 faut m'aimer. Tu vols 
Mon flanc perce, mon coeur qui rayonne et qui saigne, 
Et mes pieds offenses que Madeleine baigne 
De larmes, et mes bras douloureux sous le poids 

De tes peches, et mes mains ! Et tu vols la croix, 
Tu vols les clous, le fiel, I'eponge, et tout t'enseigne 
A n'aimer, en ce monde ou la chair regne, 
Que ma Chair et mon Sang, ma parole et ma voix. 

Ne t'ai-je pas aime jusqu'k la mort moi-meme, 
O mon frere en mon Pere, 6 mon fils en 1' Esprit, 
Et n'ai-je pas souffert, comme c'etait ecrit .? 

N'ai-je pas sanglote ton angoisse supreme 
Et n'ai-je pas sue la sueur de tes nuits, 
Lamentable ami qui me cherches oil je suis .'' ' 

1379 £f. Cf. 621 ff. 

1379. hondum niinum. So ^Elfric, Horn. i. 16: 'And he worhte 'Sa Jjone 
man mid his handtcm.'' The transposition according to Frucht, p. 'j-^, which see. 
Professor Bright suggests: ' Hwaet, mon, ic l^ec, minum hondum' (x -i- x -^ I 
_£_ X -i- x)' H^ compares 586, 627, 11 52, 1423, etc., where hwcet does not allit- 
erate. See also 162. 

1381. Cf. 621 ; Gen. 2. 7 : ' God gesceop eornostlice man of l^jere eor'San lame, 
and omableow on his ansine llfes orSunge ' ; also ^Ifric, Horn. i. 12 {Bibl. Quot., 
p. 76) : ' And God ba geworhte aenne mannan of lame, and him onableow gast.' 

1382. Cf. Gen. I. 27, 28. 

1383^-1384^. See the remarkable parallel, 6o4b-6o5a (II). 

1383b. meahta sped. Cf. note on 296. 

1384. widlonda. Cf. An. 198; Gen. 156, 1412, 1538. 

1385a. Systra. Note the apposition with wea^t, and cf. note on 593. 

1385b. Cf. 1472-3. 1497-8- 
[ 1386. scienne gesceapen. Cf. Gen. 547-9: 'l-ser he l^aet wif geseah . . . sceone 
gesceapene.^ 

1388. Cf. Gen. I. 28. — mostes. One would expect moste : cf. 1426; on the 
other hand, see Wulfstan 259. 9 : feddest. 

1390. neorxnawonges. On this word Mr. Henry Bradley has a note in The 
Academy ior Oct. 19, 1889 (No. 911, p. 254): *I venture to offer a suggestion 
that the primary application of the word may have been to the celestial paradise 
(which, indeed, is the sense in the great majority of instances) ; and that it is a 



2 1 2 NOTES. [part hi. 

contraction of a fuller form ^ neo-rohs)ia wang, the Gothic equivalent of which 
would be * nawi-rohsne waggs, " field of the palaces of the dead." The stem 
nawi-, " dead person," is represented in Old English compounds by neo-, as in 
the words neo-bed, neo-st&, etc. ; and the disappearance of a long vowel in the 
unstressed second element of a compound occurs in many unquestioned in- 
stances : cf. (£ic, cefst, fylst, or& (Sievers, Ags. Gram. § 43). The sense yielded 
by the proposed explanation may be compared with that of wcelheal, *' Valhalla." 
The Teutonic word Jiawi-z does not, any more than its probable cognate veKvs, 
mean exclusively " corpse." The wider meaning of " dead person " is fully 
authenticated. It is true that the word *rdhsn (r.?//j-?z) = Gothic rohsns (stem 
r^/z^j/-), "palace," is not recorded in Old English; but I do not see that this 
constitutes a serious difficulty.' Mr. Bradley then refers to Kluge's conjecture 
{Knhii's Zs. 26. 84) that the word may be a compound of neo- = nawi-. Another 
explanation has been offered by Reinius {Aiigl. 19. 554-6). He assumes an 
original * nerksana, from * ne-werksana. This would be from a Germ. past. part. 
*werkusa)i, becoming a pres. part, in meaning, so that OE. * ne werksan would 
mean ' not working ' or ' not suffering.' The word for Paradise would accord- 
ingly mean 'the field of the idle.' Cf. Gen. 2. 15: 'God . . . gel5gode hine on 
neorxena wange ' ; ^Elf. Hofu. i. 12 {Bibl. Quot., p. 77) : ' God \>a. hine gebrohte on 
neorxnawonge.' 

1392-5. Cf. Genesis, chap. 3. 

1393. bibod br^ce. Cf. JElfred''s Laws {Bibl. Quot, p. 68): 't'set he ne 
come no l>£es bebodu to brecanne.'' 

1395a. Note the etymological alliteration, and cf. 592a, 980, 1121. 

1400. lytel. The emendation according to Frucht, p. 30; cf. PBB. 10. 457. 

1401. meahta sped. Cf. 1383. 
1404a. a. /lid. 296; Ph. 565. 
1405-6. Gen. 3. 23, 24. 

1405. iiyde. So 107 1. 

1407^-14083. Cf. 563 (II), and Gen. 929b-93oa: ' neorxnawonges diige&um 
bedaled^ ; Beow. 721 : dreamum bedaled. 

1408a. Cf. Hy. nil. 

I409b-i4i3. Cf. (II) 62ib-626. 

140913-1411. Gen. 3. 17-19. 

1418^. sijjas. Th. ' fortunes ' (so Gr., ^r.) ; Gr. 'Wege'; Go. ' vicissitudes.' 

I4i8b-i4i9a. Cf. 720b. 

1420. fceghwaes. Not 'of every one' (Th.). — onwalg. Cf. (I) 207a, 211a. 

i42ob-i425a. Tr. by Brooke. 

1420b. Br. 'All alone I was begotten' ; Gr. rightly: * Ich allein ward geboren.' 
With ana cf. djtcenned. 

1421b ff. Cf. ^Ifr. Hotn. i. 34, 36: ' He waes mid wacum cildcla'Sum bewgefed, 
J)3et he iis forgeafe "Sa undeadlican tunecan )?e we forluron on Saes frumsceapenan 
mannes forgsegednysse. Se aelmihtiga Godes Sunu, ISe heofenas befon ne mihton, 
waes geled on nearuwre binne, to ^1 >3et he us fram hellicum nyrwette alysde. . . . 
Se Godes Sunu waes on his gesthuse genyrwed, ^aet he iis rume wununge on heof- 
onan rice forgife, gif we his willan gehyrsumia'S. Ne bitt he iis nanes 'Singes to 
edleane his geswinces buton iire sawle heelo.' Cf. yElfric's Basil, p. 209. 



PART III.] NOTES. 213 

1422a. ]7earfan. Not ' thrifty ' (Th.). 

1423a. Cf. 725, and note. Br. 'all bedight with dusky swathing. 

1424. Lytel. Br. ' Of a little worth.' 

1425. cildgeong on crybbe. Th. 'a young child in a crib'; Gr. *kindjung 
in einer Krippe ' ; Go. ' a young child in its crib ' ; Br. ' young, a child within its 
crib.' — cildgeong. Cf. An. 685; Gn. Ex. 49. 

crybbe. Properly, cribbe. This seems to be the only extant instance of the 
OE. word. It exists, however, in several of the cognate tongues : O Fris. cribbe., 
OS. kribbja (MDu. cribbe, Du. krib, kribbe), OHG. chrippa (MHG., MnG. Krippe). 
The OS. word occurs Hel. 382, translating Lk. 2. 7 (12, 16). In ME. the NED. 
quotes Onu. 3711; Cursor Miindi 11253 (Cott.) ; Hampole, Pr. Consc. 5200. 
The only other senses which go back to ME. are : ' The stall or cabin of an ox '; 

* A wickervvork basket, pannier, or the like.' The sense of ' child's bed ' does not 
occur till 1649. Cf. note on 724. 

1427. wonn. For the sense, cf. «//«;/(?«a'^, 1271. 

Cosijn remarks: ' Der Punkt hinter wojin, also Nces (' es war nicht ') neuer 
Satz, macht den Vers fast unverstandlich. Andere den Punkt in Komma, und 
lies iiczs me for Diode., " und nicht meinetwegen aus Uebermut "; vgl. v. 1442 [1441], 
ic Jiczt sdr for &e &iirh ea&medii call ge}>olade.^ 

1428. Nses nie for mode. Th. * It was not for pride ' (so Go.) ; Gr. {Spr. 
s. V. mod)'. ' Ich that es nicht aus Uebermut' (similarly D). — magugeogu^e. 
This is probably one of the compounds referred to by Kail, Angl. 12. 37, under 
(b), in which the first element is due to alliteration, and is practically meaningless. 

1429. licsar. ^o Beow.Zi^. 

1433 ff. Repeating the theme of 1107 ff. 

1433. fore nionna lufan. Cf. 1116 ; Harr. Hell no ff. ; Men. 86; El. 564. 

1434^-1435. Mt. 27. 30 ; Mk. 15. 19. It is somewhat difficult to decide whether 
1434^ should be construed with the foregoing or with the following. 

1435. ondlata. Cosijn has : ' Ein anwldta citiert Toller i. 46 aus Zd"^^/^^. i. 
356; es kann dem Zusammentrang nach nur n-loser ace. plur. sein. Einer 
nom. sing. and(^)lata^ " Antlitz," nach dem Liber Scint. hier anzunehmen hilft 
nichts.' 

Frucht says (p. 73): ' Herr Prof. Konrath hat mich darauf hingewiesen, dass 
vielleicht an andivlata, " Antlitz," als Apposition zu hleor zu denken sei, die mir 
durchaus gerechtfertigt erscheint. Der Halbvers gehorte dann als X. _i.|_£_^X> 
eine Form die sich bei Cynewulf nicht selten findet, zum Typ. D I,' 

1437-8. Mt. 27. 34. Cf. An. 33-34. 

1438b. Cf. Ps. 6822. 

1441a. Mt. 27. 26; Mk. 15. 15. 

1443a. heardc\A^de. Cosijn : * andere man in hear^ncwide.^ 

I443b-i445. Mt. 27. 29; Mk. 15. 17; Jn. 19. 2. 

1443b. hwsesne. Cf. Goth. ON. hwass, OHG. {h)was, MHG. ■wa{h)s. 

1445. J»ream biprycton. Qi. Jul. 520; Gu. 1171; El. 1277. — ]7ream. Th. 

* with reproaches'; Gr. {Spr^ ' violenter (?),' (Z>.) ' drangsalvoll ' ; Go.i 'fiercely'; 
G0.2 ' with cruelty.' 

I447b-i449a. Jn. 19. 34. With 1449 cf. An. 971. 

1447b. mid spere. The wounding is represented as occurring before his death 



214 NOTES. [part III. 

(cf. ohhcst, 1452). So /Elfric, Horn. i. 216: 'And mid spere gewundedon. And 
'5a embe nontid, h-a-^a he for'Sferde,' etc. 

As for the metre (see Variants), Frucht assigns the phrase to this line, and 
scans (p. 14) : X X y>< I X X y><- 

1451. womma leas. So 1464. — vrite pelade. Cf. Gen. 323b. 

I452b-i453. Mt. 27. 50; Mk. 15. 37 ; Lk. 23. 46; Jn. 19. 30. Cf. EL 479; JuL 
310. — anne . . . gast. Cf. \_Chr. 1692], p. 64: cenne gdst. With dnne . . . for- 
icetan cf. 1295, 1397, and Gr. Spr. s. \.forlcJtan (i). 

1454 ff. Brooke says (p. 404) : * Nor, indeed is the passage less effective when 
Christ, apparently turning to the gigantic rood, as a Catholic preacher to the 
crucifix, points to himself hanging there, and cries to all the vast host of the 
lost, " See now," ' etc. Against this picturesque conception there are only these 
objections : 

1. The Cross in the sky has not been mentioned for over 350 lines, and is not 
mentioned again. 

2. In the w^hole context, Christ is talking of himself, and not of an image. 

3. The author is evidently thinking of Biblical passages like Zech. 12. 10: 
' And they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for 
him'; Rev. i. 7 : 'Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, 
and they also which pierced him ; and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because 
of him.' 

Brooke translates or paraphrases various lines from here to 1532. 

1454. Grein's note is : ^ geseo& \ongeseon=^gesThan (vgl. biseon v. 1088) '; {Spr.) 
' die Wunden fliessen noch (?) oder videte vulnera (?) ' ; (Z>.) ' Die Wunden triefen 
jetzt.' Cf. p. 210, above. — feorhdolg. Qi. feorhben, Beow. 2740; feorhwundy 
Beow. 2385. 

1455. Lk. 24. 39; Jn. 20. 20. Cf. mo; Beow. 745^. 

1457. orgete. So 11 16. 

1458. Jn. 20. 20. Cf. mi. 

1459. Th. * How uneven an account was there to us in common ! ' ; Gr. ' Wie 
ungleich war die Sache uns doch gemein !'; Go. ' How unequal (Go.^ uneven) 
was the reckoning 'twixt (Go.^ there between) us two ! ' 

1461. e]?elrices. Cf. An. 120, 432; Sal. 106. 
1462-3. gebohte . . . lif. Cf. 1095. 
■ 1466. nij>re. Cf. Pa. 74. 

1470. for lufan. Cf. 1433. 

1471. heanum to helpe. So 632 (II). — gecypte. Qi. gebohte, i^dz. 

1472. gewitleas. Cf. Met. 19*6. 

1474-5. Cf. Caesarius, above : ' Non te ego de morte mea quaero.' 

1476^-1477. Th. ' of which for thee I mine of yore, through worldly penalty, 
gave as price ' ; Gr. ' dass ich fur dich das meine dahingegeben durch harte 
Qualen ' ; Go.i ' for which, in martyrdom, I gave thee formerly (G0.2 once) Mine 
own as price.' Cf. Caesarius: 'pro qua meam dedi.' Probably h<^s t>e is not 
conj., but pron. ; see 1478. 

1480-1483. Cf. I Cor. 3. 16, 17; 6. 19; 2 Cor. 6. 16. 

1480. selegescot. ' Habitaculum.' Eight times in Ps. Cf. note on 820. 

1481-2. Note the rime. 



PART III.] . NOTES. 2 1 5 

1482. Cosijn : 'ffile synne muss ace. plur. sein, regiert von }>urh; also lese man 
firenhista!' But why ? 

1485. feonduni of fae^me. Cf. Exod. 294: offeondafa&me. 

1487a. hefgor. Corresponding to graviore {cruce). 

1487^. honda. Is this merely for the sake of alliteration } Cf * criminum,' 
p. 210, and synna, 1489. 

1488. heardra. Irreg. for -e; so next line. 

1489. mid. ' Apud.' 

1491. gestag. a. Rood 2,A^ A^' 

1493. gehreaw. Cf. 1414. 

1494. J7£er. If. 
1496. Rime. 

1497-8. Cf. 1091-2; 1212-3; 1385b; 1472-3; contrast with 127 ff. ; 209 £f. ; 
599-612. 

1499-1514. Mt. 25. 40, 42, 43. See IX. d-g. Contrast with 1349 ff. 
1502^. Contrast with 1224. 
1505b. Cf. 1354b. 

1506. meteleasum. Cf. El. 612, 698. 
1506^-7. Cf. 1351-2. 

1507. wonliale. Cf. An. 580 ; EI. 1030. 
i5o8'\ Cf. Fk. 454. 

1509. gepegede. Gr. {Spr.) hesitates between this form and gehegede ; he 
compares 2i\so Mtrste gej>ewde, Ps. 106^^. Dietrich (p. 212) postulates an \ni. Jtega^i 
ox J>egaii. Gollancz remarks (p. 169): *I take this word to be the weak past 
participle of gehicgan, " to take " ; hence " taken by thirst " ; similarly, ce}>elinga 
beam ecgum ofj^egde, Gen. 2002. ... It does not seem to have occurred to lexi- 
cographers to bring the word in {sic) connection with Jiicgan, the past participle of 
which verb seems to be singularly rare.' Cf. Sweet, Diet. s. v. &ecgan. — oftugon. 
So 1504. 

151 1-2. py freoran hyge, mode gefengen. Gefon seems here to govern the 
instrumental, in the sense of the Lat. capio ; cf. expressions like 'patrium animum 
virtutemque capiamus,' Cic. Phil. 3. ii. 29. Hertel makes ^^J;z here govern the 
ace. and inst. (p. 38), which can only mean that he takes }><^t as ace, and conse- 
quently has no means of accounting for the opt. gefengen. Rose (p. 38) explains 
the inst. as signifying measure of difference or superiority, but does not account 
for the government of the verb ; on p. 41 he suggests that it may be an original 
locative. Th. * that they thereby a gladder spirit might in mind receive ' ; Gr. 
• damit sie Trost im Herzen im Gemtit empfiengen ' ; Go.i * that their hearts 
might win a cheerful spirit ' ; G0.2 < that they might gain within their hearts a 
spirit the more buoyant.' 

1512^. So 1358^ 

1513^-1514. Contrast with T36'->b-i36i. 

1515. cwide. Cf. 618. 

15 16^. Cf. I369^ 

I5I7^ Cf. 1373a; El. \\r. 

1519-1526. Mt. 25. 41. See IX. h-o. Cf. Sat. 628 ff. 

1519. willumi biscyrede. Th., Go. 'wilfully cut off' ; Gr. 'der Freude bar'; 



2l6 NOTES. [part III. 

Br. ' cut off by your own will ' ; Gr. {Sp'.) classes %vilhim under willa (3) : ' volup- 
tas, gaudium, Wolgefallen.' Cf. 32, 1343, 1586; Gu. 1047. 

1523. hat ond heorogrim. So Gu. 952 ; cf. 161 2, and note on 1428, s. f. 

1526. on grimne grund. Professor J. M. Hart suggests in glnne grund, 
comparing Beow. 1551 ; but see Sat. 260: grinujie griindas. 

pa ger ^vi3 Gode wunnon. Cf. Exod. 514; Beow. 113; Sat. 327. 

1527. rices Weard. So Beow. 1390. 

1528. yrre ond egesful. So Exod. 505. 

1529. foldwege. In this sense Aji. 206; Gu. 1224; cf. note on 681. But Br. 
renders : ' path of earth.' 

1530. Cf. Prudentius, Cath. 6. 85 ff., where the two-edged sword of Rev. i. 16, 
proceeding out of the mouth of him who was like unto the Son of Man, is trans- 
ferred to the hand of Christ the Judge : 

Hujus manum potentem 
gladius perarmat anceps, 
et fulgurans utrimque 
duplicem minatur ictum. 
Quaesitor ille solus 
animaeque corporisque, 
ensisque bis timendus 
prima ac secunda mors est. 



Huic inclitus perenne 
tribuit Pater tribunal. 



I recall nothing like this in pictures of the Last Judgment (see note on 880), 
though Didron {Christian Iconography i. 257) describes a picture in the convent 
of St. Laura on Mount Athos, in which Christ holds in his left hand an open 
book, and in his right a naked sword. A red sword is suspended on the left of 
Christ's head in the fine Memling at Dantzic (Waagen, Handbook of Painting, 
p. 97), as a lily-branch on the right ; and perhaps this is to be found in other 
pictures. Cf. El. 760 f£. 

sigemece. A notable compound. Cf. Shakespeare, Lear 5. 3. 132 : 

Despite thy victor sword. 

Ant. and Cleop. i. 3. 99-100 : 

Upon your sword 
Sit laurel victory. 

Milton, P. L. 6. 250-253 : 

Saw where the sword of Michael smote, and felled 
Squadrons at once ; with huge two-handed sway 
Brandished aloft, the horrid edge came down 
Wide-wasting. 

Shelley, Ode to Liberty xv. 7 : 

Lift the victory-flashing sword. 

1531-4. Note the parallelism in the successive lines. 
1531. on ]?8et deope daeL Cf. Gen. 305, 421. 



PART III.] NOTES. 217 

1532. in sweartne leg. Cf. Bede, Ecd. Hist. 5. 12 (Miller, p. 426): 'And 
mid '5y wit '5a forSgongende wEeron under 'Ssem scuan hsere 'Seostran nihte, '5a 
£eteowdan soemninga beforan unc moniga heapa sweartra lega, '5a wgeron up astig- 
ende swa-swa of miclum sea'Se, and eft wseron fallende and gewitende in t?one 
ilcan sea's.' See vElfric's account, Horn. 2. 350. Milton's {P. L. i. 62-63) 

Yet from those flames 
No light, but only darkness visible 

is familiar. The spiritual interpretation is, according to Gregory {Moral, lib. 9, 
cap. 65; Migne 75. 912) that hell, by dividing the soul from God, shuts out its 
light and darkens its vision : * Sicut mors exterior ab anima dividit carnem, ita 
mors interior a Deo separat animam. Umbra ergo mortis est obscuritas divisi- 
onis, quia damnatus quisque cum aeterno igne succenditur, ab interno lumine 
tenebratur. Natura vero ignis est ut ex se lucem exhibeat et concremationem, 
sed transactorum ilia ultrix flamma vitiorum concremationem habet, et lumen non 
habet. ... Si itaque ignis qui reprobos crucial lumen habere potuisset, is qui 
repellitur nequaquam mitti in tenebras diceretur. Hinc etiam Psalmista ait : 
Super eos cecidit ignis, et no7t vidertint solem (Psal. 57. 9). Ignis enim super 
impios cadit, sed sol igne cadente non cernitar, quia quo illos gehennae flamma 
devorat, a visione veri luminis caecat, ut et foris eos dolor combustionis cruciet, 
et intus poena caecitatis obscuret' Cf. notes on 106, 344, 1536*^-1537^; Sat. 715; 
Dooffisday (Bede) 241; and add -^If. Horn. i. 532: ' Witodlice )?aet hellice fyr 
hasf^ unasecgendlice hsetan and nan leoht, ac ecelice byrn'5 on sweartum )?eos- 
trum.' In the Advent Hymn of the Breviary, ' Verbum supernum prodiens,' 
occur the lines, which are not, however, found in the earlier form of the hymn : 

Non esca flammarum nigros 
Volvamur inter turbines. 
On esca cf. Isa. 9. 19. 

1535. See IX. m. — witehus. So Gen. 93; Sat. 628. 

1536^. deatJsele. So C?/. 1048; Whale t^o. 

1536^-1537^' Th. * Not the Lord's remembrance shall they seek afterwards ' ; 
Or. ' von wo sie nicht die Theilnahme Gottes seitdem wieder suchen ' ; Go.^ 
' Ne'er shall they seek again remembrance of the Lord ' ; Go.^ ' They shall nowise 
thereafter seek remembrance of the Lord.' Better Gr. Spr. s. v. gesecan (2) : * non 
venient in memoriam ei'; cf. e.g. Ecclus. 23. 19 (Vulg.) : ' ne forte obliviscatur 
te Deus'; 35- 9: ' memoriam ejus [justi] non obliviscetur Dominus.' Our passage 
is very likely from Pseudo-Augustine, Sernio 251, or rather Caesarius (Migne 39. 
2210): ' Ubi lux nunquam videbitur nisi tenebrae, et non venient unquam in 
memoriam apud Deum.' A parallel is El. 1302-4: ' Gode n5 sy'S'San of )>am 
mor^orhofe in gemynd cuma^, Wuldorcyninge.' 

1538-9^'. Cf. Hel. 2603-4: ' thar sculun sia, gibundana bittra 15gna, thrauuerc 
tholon.' 

1539. synwracu. Cf. 794 (II); Gti. 832; and note on 1320. 

1541-3. Contrast with El. 1308^ ff. 

1541. heolo?Jcynne. Cf. heolo&hehn, Whale 45. 

1542. Matt. 8. 12. Cf. 117, 1631 ; Gen. 42; Gu. 650; Sal. 68. 



2l8 NOTES. [part III. 

1544. fedecJ. A remarkable metaphor (see esca^ note on 1532, s. f.) ; perhaps 
with allusion to i Kings 22. 27; Ps. 80. 5; 42. 3 ; 102. 9. 

1545. grundleas. Rev. 9. i; etc. Cf. Ge7i. 390; Whale 46; Sat. 721^' ff. 

1546. Cf. Milton, P. L. 2. 600-603: 

From beds of raging fire to starve in ice 
Their soft ethereal warmth, and there to pine 
Immovable, infixed, and frozen round 
Periods of time, — thence hurried back to fire. 

And Meas.for Meas. 3. i. 121-3 : 

And the delighted spirit 
To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside 
In thrilling region of thick-ribbed ice. 

Add Dante, Iftf. 3. 86, and Bede, in the vision of Drihthelm {Eccl. Hist. 5. 12 ; 
Miller, p. 424) : ' O'Ser dsel waes vvallendum l^gum full sulSe egesfullice, 5"Ser waes 
nohte >on laes unaarendlice cele hasgles and snawes. . . . ponne heo >aet maegn 
l^sere unmetan hjettan aarefnan ne mehtan, l^onne stseldun he5 eft earmlice in 
middel J?aes unmsetan dies; and mid J^y heo 'Seer nSnige reste gemetan mihtan, 
|?onne staeldon heo eft in middan j^aes byrnendan fyres and ^aes unadwzescedan 
leges.' Add Bede, Works., ed. Giles, i. 101-2 {De Die Jndicii)\ 9. 179; 11. 191 ; 
also Wulfstan, p. 138 : ' Dier synd sorhlice tosomne gemencged se )>rosmiga lig 
and se Jrece gycela, swl^e hat and ceald helle tomiddes; hwylon \>'^x eagan 
ungemetum wepa'5 for baes ofnes bryne, hwylon eac ha te'S for mycclum cyle 
manna ^aer gnyrra'S.' Likewise ^^Ifr. Horn. i. 132, 530; Gen. 43, 313 ff. ; Sat. 
132, 335, 637 ; Doomsday (Bede) 190 ff., 205 ; Sal. 466-8. All derive from 
Job 24. 19 (Vulg.) : ' Ad nimium calorem transeat ab aquis nivium ' ; so explained, 
e.g., by Bede on Lk. 13. 28 {Wo?'ks 11. 191). 

ealdan. Perhaps with some suggestion of the sense of ' old ' in familiar 
speech, and in Shakespeare (cf. Schmidt, Shak. Lex. s. v. (7)) ; so i^". W. i. 4. k,: 
' Here will be an old abusing of God's patience.' — egsan. Gr. {Sj>r. s. v.) sug- 
gests that this may be an adj., a view one would be glad to accept. 

1547. Avyrmum. Cf. Isa. 66. 24 ; Mk. 9. 44 ; etc. Also Doomsday (Bede), 
167, 210. 

1548. Th. 'with rugged fatal gums afflicteth people'; Gr. 'mit furchtbarer 
Nahrung die Volker plagend ' ; Go. ' with sharp and deadly jaws it scatheth folk.' 
See Variants. 

1549. on an. Mod. Eng. anon. Here = ' with one consent.' In Ps. 54^^ 
82^, 132I used to render in unum, unanimis, iinanimiter. The notion of unanim- 
ity passes into that of heartiness, and so into that of confidence or conviction. 
We might render *with one accord,' 'with one voice,' 'one and all.' 

1550. sawle weard. The translators have rendered as if w/^a^^ were the sub- 
ject, and Grein {Spr) explains the phrase by ' homo ' ; but it is better to regard 
it as the object. Wisdom may well be regarded as the keeper of the soul; he 
has lost such wisdom who does not provide for an eternity of future bliss or woe. 
This view seems to be substantiated by Beow. 17 39-1 744 : 

He l)set wyrse ne con 
0% J?aet him on innan oferhygda dzel 



PAKT III.] NOTES. 219 

weaxeS and wrlda'5 Jjonne se iveard swefe^^ 
sdwele hyrde ; bi'^S se slSp to faest, 
bisgum gebunden, bona swlSe neah, 
se };e of flanbogan fyrenum sceote'5. 

This surely does not mean that the man is asleep, but that the faculty that 
ought to be on guard (Gr. 'conscientia,' 'das Gewissen ') has relaxed its vigilance. 

I552''-I554. Professor J. M. Hart suggests a comparison with Bede's Death 
Sojtg : 'than him tharf sle . . . ser his hiniongcC, hwaet his gastae godaes aeththa 
yfles ' 

1553- earm J>e eadig. Cf. 909, 1456; Doomsday (Bede) 162. 

1555. to fremman. ^o Jul. 408 ; uninflected prepositional infinitives are also 
found Dan. 76; Az. 2)7 ; Ph. 275; Seaf. 37 ; Beow. 316, 2556; ////. 557; Gu. 502; 
cf., on////. 569, PBB. 10. 482. 

1557. Halig Ggest. Cf. 1623; Eph. 4. 30 ; i Thess. 5. 19. Not 'his holy 
spirit' (Th., Go.). 

1558^. So 1585b. Cf. Gu. 43-9. 

1560. deorc. Th. 'sad'; Gr. 'der finstre ' ; Go. 'black.' Cf. Matt. 6. 23; 
Eph. 5. 8. 

1561. T\^£erloga. Implacable. 2 Tim. 3. 3; Rom. i. 31. Cf. 1604, 1613. 

1562. fyres afylled. Cosijn: 'X. fyrena [Jirena?] dfylled =firenfull.'' One 
would like to accept this; but cf. Drihthelm's vision (Bede, Ecd. Hist. 5. 12; 
Miller, p. 428) : ' Haefdon heo fyrene eagan, z.nd full fyr [Lat. ignem putiduin'\ of 
heora mil&e and of heora nasiiin wtSron tit bldwettde.'' Cf. 959. 

feores unwjTSe. Cf. Lk. 20. 35; Acts 13. 46; Rev. 3. 4. This is an unusual 
sense oifeorh (= ' eternal life '). 

1563. egsan gejread. Cf. 946, 1364; Gen. 1865, 2668. 

1564. Cf. An. 1 171 ; Joel 2. 6; Nah. 2. 10. 

1565. facentacen feores. Th. ' a false sign of life * ; Gr. ' des Lebens Falsch- 
heitszeichen ' ; Go. ' the token of a life of perfidy ' ; Gr. renders facentacen by 
' signum scelerum,' 2irvdi facentacen feores by ' peccata.' 

fir ena beam. Gr. {D.) ' Frevelkinder ' ; {Spr.) 'peccatores.' See Variants, 
and 1598. 

1566. tearas. Cf. 172. So Th. suggests (p. 503). — tid. Ci. Jul. 712. 
1570. ealdgestreon. So 812; Beow. 1381, 1458. Th. ' their works of old'; 

Gr. {Spr) ' peccata olim commissa,' (Z>.) ' ihre alten Schatze ' (' d. i. ihre Werke ') ; 
Go. ' what erst they cherished.' 

on J)a openan tid. Cf. Ph. 509. — openan. Th. 'public'; Gr. 'offenen'; 
Go. 'all-disclosing.' 

1571^-1572*. Th. 'That shall not be a time for sorrows to nations granted'; 
Gr. ' Dann ist nicht Sorgens Zeit den Leuten da erlaubt ' ; Go. ' that time of sor- 
rowing (G0.2 sorrow) will not avail.' Cf. Ps. \\V^^ : 'pis is wynne tid j^aet man 
eac wel dib'' = tempus faciendi. In both cases the gen. is used quasi-adjectivally 
to characterize tid, but without emphasis, and in our sentence the bi}> is not to be 
regarded as a principal verb. Construe : ' That (sorrowful) time will not be 
granted to the peoples in order that he, who, etc., may there find,' etc. Note that 
hcEt does not agree in gender with tid, any more than^/V in Ps. 1 18^26. cf, 1266b. 

1572. Ifficedom. So Sat. 589. 



220 NOTES. [part hi. 

1575. gnorn. So Beow. 2658. 

1576. ne iiSngum. Cf. «<? ncinig, Dan. 427- 

1576^-1577. Th. 'but there each single deed present shall appear' (see Vari- 
ants) ; Gr. 'der eine wie der andere tragt vor den Augen Gottes einfach das Ver- 
diente ' ; Go. ' but there each one shall bear before God's sight his own desert.' 

1579^^-1580''^. Th. 'while to him light and soul are together fast'; Go.i ' while 
light and life hold fast together.' Go.i says: ' cp. /eo/it and Itf Widsith 142.' 
See rather 597, and esp. 777, Gti. 940 ff. ; Jul. 114. 

1580. soinodfaeste. The emendation for metrical reasons. — sien. The form 
sco{n) is unknown in the Christ. — sawle ^vlite. Cf. 878, 1058, 1076. 

I583'\ Cf. Gen. 2413^ 

1583^. Cosijn: 'Wie sonst leoht = woruld, ist hier woruld^leoht ; darum 
steht scTnan^ Jansen (p. 123) makes ze;^r?//^=' Menschen.' 

1584. sceadum scrij7ende. Th. 'in shadows passing'; Gr. 'die in Schatten 
schreitende ' ; Go. 'speeding with mystic (G0.2 its) shadows.' See Variants. 
Jansen (p. 117) makes jrm^?^ = ' Irrthum.' Th. quotes Ps. 39. 6 in the Prayer 
Book version. Cf. 1409a. 

1586. his dreanies bleed. Th. 'his fruit of joy'; Gr. 'das theure Jubel- 
gliick '; Go. ' the blossom of his joy.' 

1587. vt^eorces wlite. Cf. 1037. — wuldres lean. Th. ' reward of glory ' ; Gr. 
* den Gnadenlohn ' ; Go.i ' glory's recompense ; Go.^ ' the reward of glory.' Cf. 1079. 

1588. The type, on J>d ^ x ^^d, is found (II) 632, 739, 841, 849, (III) 971, 
1080, 1 148, 1558, 1570, 1585; cf. 1333. 

1591-3- Cf. Gen. 319-320^ 

1592. AveorpatJ. Cosijn approves this emendation. 

1593. Grundas. Cf. note on 145. 

1594. lacende leg. So {lig) Dan. 476; El. 580, iiii. — lacJwende. Cf. Gen. 
68, 448, 989, 2239. 

1595. Jjeodsceajjan. Cf. An. 1117 ; Beow. 2278, 2688. 

1597. Th. 'but the fire shall bind, shall bite the fast multitude'; Gr. ' sie 
bindet fest mit Brand die Schaaren ' ; Go.i ' the fire shall keep that (G0.2 the) 
host immovable.' — bidfaestne. Cf. Rid. 57'^. 

1599. gsestberend. Cf. reordberend, (I) 278, 381, (III) 1024, 1368. 

1600. fremina?^. Cosijn: '■ hwcet gehort zum folgenden Vers, und leitet den 
von giman abhangigen indirecten Fragesatz ein ; auf man muss ein Verbum wie 
fremma& {doa& ?) folgen.' 

1602. lif ond deaS. For 'the abodes of life and death'; cf. 1591. 

1603. swelgaS. Here with inst., as in Beow. 3156; not ace, as 560, 1593- — 
bus. Cf. 1535, 1624, 1627. 

1604. Contrast with Ph. 11. 

1605-6^'. Th. ' that shall fill sinful men with their swart souls ' ; Gr. ' das sollen 
fiillen die Frevelsiichtigen mit ihren schwarzen Seelen ' ; Go.^ ' sin-loving men, with 
swarthy souls, shall fill it ' ; G0.2 ' sin-loving men shall fill it with their swart souls.' 

1606. synna to wrace. Cf. 1249, 1601, 1622. Cosijn approves. 

1607*. So Gu. 175^ 

1607''. ascyred. So 1617 ; El. 1313. 

1609 ff. Cf. I Cor. 6. 9, 10 ; i Tim. i. 10. 



PART III.] NOTES. 221 

160Q-1611. Cf. Wulfstan, pp. 114-5, 204, 266, 309-310. 

1613'''. So A71. 107 1^ 

1614^. feondum in forwyrd. On account of the metre, Frucht (p. 74) sug- 
gests that the hemistich may possibly have belonged in the original to type A, 
with double alliteration, and thus we may either think of prefixal stress, or assume 
\.\\2it for'wy7'd is a decidedly corrupt reading. See also Variants. 

1614^-1615'*. Th. ' hate they shall suffer, vital ill terrific'; Gr. 'die Frevler 
dulden angstvolles Uebel ' ; Go.i 'sinners shall endure dire racking agony'; G0.2 
' the hostile foe shall suffer terrific racking pain.' — ealdorbealu. Gr., Sj)r. : 
^ malum vitai7i afficietis, oder maluiTi se??ipiternum ?^ Cf. Beow. 1676. 

1615^^. WTle. Frucht says (p. 31) : * Herr Prof. Konrath hat mich darauf auf- 
merksam gemacht, dass hier wohl wille zu setzen sei. Letzteres miisste dann als 
Opt. gefasst werden.' 

1617^ Cf. 1607b. 

1620^. Ci./ul. 474a. 

1621. Note that the verbs have a passive sense. 

1622^ Cf. 1249b. 

1623. biluce^. Rev. 20. 3. 

1625. fyres fulle. Cf. 1562. — herges. Evidently required by the sense. 

1626. worde. Cf. Lk. 5. 5. 

1629^. Cf. 6"^/. 10^. — ealdan. For -ztm. Cf. 1544b. 

1630. beorht . . . bibod. Cf. Ps. ii869. i27; Gz^. 815. — boca. Cf. note on 
701 (II). _ 

1 63 1, sar endeleas. So/u/. 251. 
1632^. Cf. 1000^. 

1633. J»rym. Perhaps personal, as in 423: cf. 83, 566, 740. See Jn. 12. 48; 
I Thess. 4. 8. 

1634^. See X. a. 

1634^-1635^. beratJ beorhte fraetwe. Cf. 1058, 1076. I do not understand 
Gollancz's note : ' These words evidently render the Latin " regni petent gaudia"; 
perhaps the poet read *' regni ferent gaudia."' Besides 1072-3, and note on 
1047 ff-> cf. an extract from the sermon from MS. Bodl. Jun. 24, printed by 
C. Hofmann in the Munich Gelehrte Anzeigen^ vol. 50 (Kon. Bayer. Akad. der 
Wiss.) : ' ponne soHeste and gecorene men for^berab heora wuruca hyrsumnesse, 
and Drihtnes halige martiras heora ^rowunga and I'sera carcerna nearownessa, and 
manige earfo'Se J^e hi adrugon (MS. adrigon) for Drihtnes naman. Gehadode 
men bera}? heora hyrsumnesse, and forwyrnednesse hyssa woruldlicra Hnga, and 
heora ha singalan weccan, and t>a drihtenlican bebodu, and hyra ba gastlican \>lo\\- 
domas. Lswede men, J^a be her rihtlice hyra llf libbab, hi bera^ heora Elmes- 
dseda, and hluttor llf and clene on ansyne bes hehstan Scyppendes. . . . Donne 
ba arleasan and ba synfullan, hi bera'5 nearowne waestm and sceandfulne on 
ansyne bes heahstan Scyppendes.' 

beorhte fr^et\^'e. So Beow. 214, 896 {-a) ; cf. El. 88. 

1635. bleed. Perhaps we should associate this with bledum, 1169, ^"^^ under- 
stand 'fruit'; cf. note on 1047 ff. Th. 'fruit'; but Gr. ' Gliick ' ; Go.i 'happi- 
ness'; G0.2 'bliss.' Very likely it means 'glory'; cf. Ps. 104. 31 ; An. 541, d Jiin 
dom lyfa& ; similarly Beow. 954 ; El. 450. 



222 NOTES. [part iir. 

1637. ]?8es }7e. Relative, referring to lifes ; cf. 1476, 1478. 
1639-1664. Loosely paraphrased in riming couplets by W. Clarke Robinson, 
p. 68. 

1639. ej>el. See X. b. 

1642. leohte biwundne. Cf. ^/. 734; Rood z^. 

1643-4. Assonance. 

1644. Th. 'by joys endeared, to the Lord faithful'; Gr. * in Lust und Jubel 
die geliebten Schaaren'; Go. 'glorified by joy{s), endeared unto the Lord.' — 
dreamum gedyrde. Cf. 686, and Prov. 3. 9. 

1645. See X. c. — engla gemanan. So Gn. 642. 

1646. Note the rime. So Gen. 2332; Rim. Poem 82 ; Wond. Great. 100. 
1647^-1648. Th. ' Father of all; power shall have and hold the host of holy'; 

Gr. ' es hat der Vater Aller Gewalt, und er halt und hiitet der Heiligen Schaar ' ; 
Go.i (G0.2 the) ' Father of all, Sovran Preserver of the holy hosts (G0.2 hosts of 
the holy).' l^MXgeweald requires a dependent gen. and a governing verb ; if hafa& 
{healde&') is this governing verb, then the same verb can not govern weortid, which 
is accordingly outside of syntactical relations, unless we make of it the genitive 
which, geweaid requires. Gollancz remarks: 'I take 1. 1647 [1648] as merely a 
poetical periphrasis for J>ojie wealdendne and healdendne haligra weoruda^ which 
of course explains nothing. 

1647^. Feeder. See X. d. 

1649-1664. Tr. by Brooke (p. 405). 

As the general source, cf. Greg. In Septem Psalm. Poenit. Expositio (Migne 79. 
657-8) : 'Ibi sancti sine fine laudabunt Deum, et in lumine claritatis ejus exsul- 
tabunt (Psal. 117), cives effect! illius civitatis, quae libera est, et aeterna in 
caelis. Quam non obscurat tenebrae, non obumbrat nox, non consumit vetustas, 
non in ea rutilat lumen solis. . . . Claritas quippe divina earn, illuminat, sol clari- 
ficat justitiae, lux vera illustrat, lux, inquam, inaccessibilis, quae non clauditur 
loco, non finitur tempore, non obumbratur tenebris, non variatur nocte. . . . Canti- 
cum laetitiae sine fine in ea [Jerusalem] cantatur. Ibi est lux sine defectu, gaudium 
sine gemitu, desiderium sine poena, amor sine tristitia, satietas sine fastidio, sospi- 
tas sine vitio, vita sine morte, salus sine languore. Ibi sancti et hu miles corde ; 
ibi spiritus et animae justorum; ibi cuncti caelestis patriae cives et beatorum 
spirituum ordines Regem in decore suo videntes, et in gloria virtutis ejus exsul- 
tatantes. Perfecta viget in omnibus charitas, una omnium laetitia, tma jucundi- 
tas. ... Ubi est certa securitas, et secura aeternitas, et aeterna tranquillitas, et 
tranquilla felicitas, et felix suavitas, et suavis jucunditas.' So already in Augus- 
tine, Sermo ad Fratres in Eremo 65 (Migne 40. 1351) : ' Ibi vita sine fine, juven- 
tus sine senectute, lux sine tenebris, gaudium sine tristitia, voluntas sine molestia, 
requies sine labore, satietas sine fastidio, claritas sine nube.' Cf. Sermo 67 (Migne 
40. 1353) and Pseudo-Augustine, Sermo 250, or rather Caesarius (Migne 39. 2210) : 
' Ut mereamur pervenire ad regna caelestia, ubi est satietas sine fame, ubi est lux 
sine tenebris, juventus sine senectute, requies sine labore, gaudium sine fine.' 

Note the reminiscence in Bl. Horn. 65. 16-20: ' paer is Jjoet ece leoht buton 
Jjeostrum ; >ser is geogo)> buton ylde ; J>aer is hxt aebele llf buton geendunge ; )'^r 
is gefea buton unrdtnesse. Ne bih heer hungor ne burst, ne wind ne gewenn ne 
waetres sweg, ne bier ne bi^ leofra gedal ne labra gesamnung; ac bjer bib seo ece 



PART III.] NOTES. 223 

raeste, and haligra symbelnes bser ]5urhwuna)>.' And so 103, end: ' paer bi}? a ece 
gefea buton unrotnesse, and geogoj? buton yldo ; ne bi> Yxr sar ne gewinn, ne 
nsenig unebnes, ne sorg ne wop, ne hungor ne J^urst, ne ece yfel.' 

Cf., too, the imitation by Wulfstan, pp. 139-140: ' pser niht ne genim'S naefre 
Jjurh bystruhaes heofonlican leohtes sclman ; ne cymS )ser sorh ne sar, ne senig ge- 
swinc, ne hungor ne 'Surst ne hefeUc slsep ; ne byS hjer fefor ne adl, ne fserlic cwyld, 
ne nanes llges gebrasll ne se la'Slica cyle. Nis 'Sser hryre ne caru ne hreoge tintregu. 
Ne by'S beer liget, ne la'SHc storm, ne winter, ne cyle, ne })unor. Ne by'S I'ier 
waedl, ne lyre, ne dea'Ses gryre, ne yrm'S, ne angsumnys, ne senig gnornung.' In 
the foregoing, W. is reproducing Doomsday (Bede) ; see Wlilker, Bibl. 2. 269. Add 
pp. 142-3: ' DEr is ece leoht buton J?ystrum, . . , geogot) butan ylde; . . . ne by'S 
bser hungor ne Wrst ne senig gewinn, ac }?aer by^ se ece rest.' And see Assmann, 
Ags. Horn. 166. ']'},. 

Another is in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, 7814-7: 

pare es ay lyfe vvithouten dede, 
pare es yhowthe ay withouten elde, 



pare es rest ay withouten travayle. 



Cf. the numerous references to Otfrid, Notker, Bede, and others, in Mullenhoff 
und Scherer, Denkmdler^ 2. 32. They trace this phraseology back to Homily 15 of 
(Pseudo-.?) Boniface, and indicate Augustine or Caesarius of Aries as a more ulti- 
mate source. Piper, in his edition of Otfrid, commenting on i. 18. 9, still thinks 
that the passage is not theological, but popular, and borrowed from the Muspilli : 



where Otfrid has : 



dari ist lip ano tod, lioht ano finstri, 
selida ano sorgun, 

Thar ist lib ana tod, lioht ana finstri, 
engillichaz kunni ioh euuinigo wunnl. 



Cf. with the phraseology concerning the fate of the damned, Greg. Moral, lib. 9. 
cap. 66 (Migne 75- 915) : ' Fit ergo miseris mors sine morte, finis sine fine, defectus 
sine defectti, quia et mors vivit, et finis semper incipit, et deficere defectus nescit.' 

After the same model is the following from Wulfstan (?), Homilies: ' Helle- 
wltu seca]?, j^jer is dea'S butan life, and J^eostru biiton leohte, and hreow buton 
frofre, and yrm>e buton ende.' 

1649. Dser is. For the anaphora cf. (II) 668-680. — engla song. See X. c. 

1650-1651. See X. f. Cf. 900 ff. ; Dante, Par. 30. 110-117 ; 31. 1-27, 107-109, 
1 18-138. 

1651. sunnan beorlitra. One is reminded of 26, 106, 114, etc. Cf. Dooms- 
day (Bede) 117 : 'sitt >onne sigelbeorht,' of Christ on the throne of judgment. 

1652. lufu. Cf. 585; i^. 9*6. — lif butan dea?ye. Cosijn : * Entweder <?«^<f, 
Oder mit Sievers (dem w^ol Muspilli 14, iTp dno tod, vorschwebte), dea&e. Lif btitan 
endedcege, das einem sof ort einfallt, ist metrisch verwerflich, und wird nicht gestiitzt 
durch die zweite Vershalfte in 1654, 1655, 1656, 1657, 1658, 1659' [reduce these 
by one]. The Latin decides it: '■vita sine morte' The scribe no doubt 'con- 
taminated' lif biitan ejide (cf. 271, 415, 439, 599) with iTf butan o'.fa^,?, perhaps 



224 NOTES. [part III. 

because he was familiar with the ' sine fine ' of Augustine as well as the ' sine 

morte ' of Gregory. Cf. Gtc. 813. 

1653. glaed gumena weorud. Br. ' Merry there man's multitude.' 

1654'"*. j^rym. 'Host,' or 'glory'? On the one hand, cf. 1063; on the other, 

Geii. 80. Th. ' glory ' ; Gr. (Z>.) ' Herrlichkeit,' but Spr. ' turma,' etc. ; Go., Br. 

'glory.' 

1654'^. hselu butan sare. Explained not only by Gregory's sahis sine lan- 

guore, but also by the occurrence, in a similar passage, of saltts sine aegritudine^ 

in a sermon of (Pseudo-?)Boniface (ed. Giles, 2. 106). Neale, in his translation 

of the Rhythm of Bernard of Morlaix, has the line 

The health that hath no sore, 

though it does not seem to be suggested by anything in the original. 

1655. ryhtfremmenduni. Qi. Jid.Z -, Ph. d^^z. Th. construes with all that 
precedes from 1652 ; Gr., Go. with halu butan sdre ; Br. with rczst biltan gewinne. 

rsest butan gewinne. Cf. 141 1 ; An. 890 : 'nis ^ser Snigum gewinn.' 

1656. dom eadigra. The phrase domeddigra dceg would be peculiar ; dom 
eadigra carries on the parallelism which is such a feature as well of the Latin 
original as of this passage; cf. 1649; Beow. 2820. The similar expression, doni- 
fcBstra dream, Gu. 1056, is almost decisive in its favor. Possibly, since the com- 
pound domeddig does occur (Gen. 1247 ; Gu. 699, 925 ; Jul. 288), we should read 
domeadguin. If we separate the words, it is somewhat doubtful w'hether dojn = 

* glory ' or ' blessedness.' Th. construes : ' rest without toil of the blessed ' ; Gr. 

* Ruhe ohne Kampf e den Tugendhaf ten ' ; Go. ' and for souls sublime rest with- 
out (Go,2 any) toil ' ; Br. ' rest for righteous doers, rest withouten strife, for the 
good and blessed.' Th. (p. 503) would render domeadig, ' blessed with,' or ' happy 
in, power ' or * authority.' 

1657. bltedes full. Th. 'of enjoyment full'; Gr. ' mit Gliickes Fiille'; Go.i 
' gloriously ' [.?] ; Go. 2 ' joyful ' ; Br. ' full of blossoming ' [?]. 

butan sorgvim. Cf. 1643''. 

1658-9. See X. g. 

1659. gesgelgum on swegle. Th. construes with preceding and following ; 
Gr. with preceding; Go., Br. with following. — sib. Cf. 50, 1643; ^^- I055» -^^• 
131 5. — ni|7e. Th. ' envy ' ; Gr. [D.) ' Neidkampf ' ; {Spr.) ' odium, zelus, invidia, 
inimicitia'; Go., Br. 'enmity.' 

1 660^-1 662^ Cf. Ph. 50-59 : 

Nis )7aer on jjam londe la'5geni"51a, 

ne wop ne wracu, weatacen nan, 

yldu ne yrm'Su, ne se enga dea^S, 

ne llfes lyre, ne la^es cyme, 

ne synn ne sacu, ne sarwracu, 

ne w^edle gewin, ne welan onsyn, 

ne sorg ne slap, ne swdr leger, 

ne wintergeweorp, ne wedra gebregd 

hreoh under heofonum, ne se hearda forst 

caldum ^>'/^gicelum cnyseS Snigne. 



PART III.] NOTES. 225 

For other descriptions of heaven in Old EngUsh poetry, see An. 102-6, 871- 
890; Gu. 783-790, 1054 ff, ; El. I3i9'^-i32i ; Hy. 941-48. j^ood 739 ff. ; Sat. 233 ff., 
507, 649; Doomsday (Bede) 255 ff., 271 ff. ; Fk. 589-677, etc. Note, too, such 
passages in Wulfstan as that on p. 265. 

For other descriptions of the Last Judgment in general, or references to it, see 
Gen. 2571; Exod. 539-547 ; S^t. 598 ff . ; Doomsday (Exeter and Bede) ; Sonl and 
Body {passim) ; Ph. 48, 491-588 ; Beow. 977-9, 3069 ; Afi. 1437 ff. ; Jul. 723 ff. ; 
El. 1277-1321 ; Rood 103-111, 116; Ps. 756; Hy. 78^; Met. 2939; Gn. C. 60; Sal. 
26, 272, 324, 335. 

1660. liungor ne J>urst. Rev. 7. 16, from Isa. 49. 10. Cf. note on 1649- 
1664. — J)urst. Contrast with 1 509. 

1661^. swar leger. Th. ' grievous ail ' ; Gr. ' Siechenlager ' {Spr. ' Kranken- 
lager') ; Go. 'grievous sickness'; Br. 'heavy sickness.' 

1662. cyle. See note on 1546. — cearo. Contrast with 997. — giefe. Cf. 
660, 1243. 

1663. awo brucaty. Cf. 1645-6. — awo. So 479 (II), 1276. — eadigra ge- 
dryht. See X. e., and cf. 1013. 

Gollancz (Cynewulf's Christ, p. 191), observes on the passage which follows; 
" In Appendix i I have printed fifty-eight \sic\ lines hitherto regarded as part of 
the present poem, but most assuredly, if the original scribe may be credited, the 
opening lines of the Legend of St. Guthlac ; there is absolutely no break in the 
MS. between these lines and the passage usually printed as the first section of 
the latter poem. I make bold to suggest that the whole section is a prelude to 
St. Guthlac, with motives derived from the concluding portion of the Christ. 
Thorpe, the first editor of the Exeter MS., is no doubt answerable for this error, 
which even the ingenuity of Dietrich and Grein did not detect." 

Gollancz fails to remark, however, that he had been anticipated by Wamley 
(cf. above, p. 67, bottom). Upon his theory Thomas Arnold remarks {Notes 
on Beowulf, p. 122): 'There seems to be no verisimilitude in the view of Mr. 
Gollancz . . . that the last twenty-nine lines do not belong to that poem, but 
should be regarded as the opening of the poem which follows Crist in the Exeter 
MS., namely Guthlac. . . . This line of thought agrees in no way with that . . . 
which marks the opening of Guthlac.^ 

Cf. what Cosijn says: ' Hier endet der ddmdceges Abschnitt, der v. 779 einge- 
leitet, mit v. 868 [867] anhebt. Was folgt ist ein selbstandiges Stiick liber das 
Schicksal der frommen Seele, welche die irdische Herrlichkeit, hds eor}ian wyjtne, 
verlasst ; dass dieser Ausdruck nach dem Weltbrande sinnlos ist, leuchtet ein : 
die Begnadigten am letzten Tage werden en masse selig (v. 1635 [1634]); hier 
wird nur eine fromme Seele von ihrem Schutzengel himmelwarts gefiihrt. In der 
Schilderung der himmlischen Wonne stimmen beide Stiicke iiberein : vgl. v. 1640 
[1639], J^cct is se ej>el, und v. 1683 [1682], &£Bt sind hd getij?ibru. Lacherlich 
scheint es mir, ein umfangreiches Gedicht Cynewulfs v. 1694 [1693] mit einem 
Fragezeichen endigen zu lassen ; ganz verwerflich ist Gollancz' Meinung dass der 
Guthlac V. 1666 [1665] anfangt, statt mit dem feierlichen Manige sindon, wie der 
Heleand mit Manega wdron, und der Panther mit demselben Verse.' 



GLOSSARY. 



[The vowels a and ce have the same position ; initial '5 follows / ; otherwise the order is strictly 
alphabetic. Arabic numerals indicate the classes of the ablaut verbs; Wl., etc., those of the weak 
verbs ; R., the reduplicating; PP., the preteritive present verbs. The double dagger, +, is used to 
designate words not elsewhere found in the poetry, according to Grein. When the designations of 
mood and tense are omitted, 'ind. pres.' is to be understood; when of mood only, supply 'ind.' if no 
other has immediately preceded, otherwise the latter. Definitions are classed in groups, which are 
separated by semicolons. ME. signifies Middle English; MnE., Modern English; Sc, Scotch; 
NED., New. Eng. Diet.] 



A. 



a, adv., ever, for evermore, for ever and 
ever: loi, 230, 271, 300, 387, 405, 
41 5, 582, 7 56. [Cogn. Mn E. ay.'\ Cf. 
a%vo, o. 

«e, f., law. gs. 140; as. 671. [Ger. Ehe.'\ 

\ abeatan, R. trans., scourge, smite, buf- 
fet: pp. npm.abeatne, 941. 

abeodan, 2. trans., announce, declare, 
utter: pret. 3 sg. ahead, 229. 

abidan, i . intrans., abide, remain, dwell : 
inf. 1630. 

abugan, 2. trans., avoid, shun : 3 sg. 
abuge'S, 56. [MnE. bow^^ 

ac, conj., but: 56 etc. (23). 

ac^nnan, Wl. trans., beget ; bear: pp. 
ac^nned, 109, 218, 444, 452. 

Sc"we3an, 5. trans., speak, utter, pro- 
nounce: pret. 3 sg. acwae'S, 316, 474, 
714. 

Adam, pr.n., gs. Adames, 960, 1027. 

adl, fn., disease, sickness: is. adle, 1356. 
[Cogn. ad, 'fire,' Gr. aXeo<i, 'fire,' 
'burning heat '; hence orig. 'fever,' 
'inflammation.'] 

adreogan, 2. trans., endure, suffer, bear: 
pret. I sg. adreag 1475 ; 3 sg. adreag, 
1 201 ; inf. 1 513. [Sc. dree, 'suffer.'] 

adwaBscan, Wl. trans., extinguish, pict 
out, darken: pp. adwsesced, 1132. 



af^ran, Wl. trans., affright, terrify : 
pp. asm. afserde, 892. [MnE.y^^r.] 

sefest, fn., dissension, disagreement, bick- 
ering: dp. asfestum, 1658. [aef+est 
(Goth, ansts), 'favor.'] 

aefnan, W l. trans., endure, suffer, bear: 
pret. 3 pi. £ef[n]don, 1356. See 
geaefnan. 

afon, R. trans., seize : pp. afcjngen, 1 183. 
[Cogn. MnE.ya^^.] 

gefre, adv., at any time ; as yet ; in any 
way ; ever ; always: 73, 75, 79, in, 
178, 238, 311, 325, 479, 840, 893. 

afrefraii, Wl. trans., console, comfort : 
opt. 3 sg. afrefre, 368; inf. 175. 
[frofor.] 

aefter, prep. w. dat., after; according 
to ; in; throughotct, along, over: jj, 
[153]' 235, 322, 332, 573, 711, 746, 
803, 846, 983, 1 142, 1220, 1412, 1554. 

aefter, adv., afterward, later: 473. 

afyllan, Wl. trans., y?//: pp. afylled, 
1562. 

I ^fyllend, m.,fulfillerofthe law: gpm. 
gefyllendra, 704. 

afyrhtan, Wl. trans., affright, dismay, 
appal: pp. npm. afyrhte, 1019. 

afyrran, Wl. trans., remove, take away, 
put away: inf. 1425; pp. afyrred, 
1370. [feorr, 'far.'] 

a^san, Wi. intrans., hurry on, drive 



227 



228 



GLOSSARY, 



[agaelan-ancor 



on : pp. npm. afysde (= hurrymg, 

rushing), 985. [fus, 'ready.'] 
agselan, Wl. trans., neglect', opt. 3 sg. 

agjele, 816. 
agan, PP. trans., have, possess : 3 pi. 

agan, 1636 ; opt. 3 sg. age, 598 ; inf. 

159, 1203, 1 21 2, 1246, 1402, 1578. 

[MnE. owe, own.] 
agen, adj., own: nsn. 112, 572; dsm. 

agnum, 465, 532. [agan ; MnE. own, 

Ger. ez'gen.'] 
agend, m., Lord: ns. 420, 543, 1197; 

as. 471, 513. [agan.] 
gegli^va, pron., every ojie, neut. every- 
thing: gsn. seghwaes, 1504. 
seghTv^aeSer, pron., every one: nsm. 

2eghwae]5er, 1576. [MnE. either^ 
geghAvylc, pron., every one : nsm. 1317 ; 

dsm. seghwylcum, 840. 
agiefan, 5. trans., /^r^^<7, resign; give 

np, yield up; surrender, give, bestow: 

pret. 3 sg. ageaf, 1155, 1161; inf. 

1406; pp. agiefen, 1259. 
ah^bban, 6. trans., raise, strike up ; lift 

up, uplift : pret. 3 pi. ahofun, 502 ; pp. 

ahafen, 658 ; ahaefen, 692. [MnE. 

heave ^^ 
X ahladan, 6. trans., draw forth, lead 

out, deliver: pret. 3 sg. ahlod, 568. 

[MnE. lade; cf. ladle.^ 
ahon, R. trans., crucify, suspend: pret. 

2 sg. ahenge, 1487; pp. ah^ngen, 

1093, 1446. [Cf. MnE. hang.l 
ahr^ddan, Wl. trans., rescue, deliver, 

save : pret. 2 sg. ahr^dde, 374 ; 3 sg. 

ahr^dde, 34; inf. 16. [MnE. ridP^ 
«eht, f., wealth, possessions, goods, sub- 
stance : gp. sehta, 604 ; dp. sehtum, 

1 50 1, [agan.] 
ahycgan, W3. trans., conceive, imagine: 

inf. 902. 
selan, Wl. trans., burn up, consume ; 

burn, scorch: 3 sg. sele^, 812, 1546. 

[Cf. ieled.] 
aleetan, R. \X2S\'S,., forsake, cast off: inf. 

167. 
aelbeorht, adj., shining, radiant, re- 



splendent: nsn. wk. aellbeorhte, 1276; 

npm. aslbeorhte, 548, 880 ; gpm. ael- 

beorhtra, 928 ; apm. aelbeorhte, 506. 

[As if MnE. albright.^ 
sele, pron. every: gsn. selces, 333, 1302 ; 

asf. selce, 406. [MnE. eachJ] 
selde, mpl. ?nen : gp. ^Ida, 780, 936, 999, 

1 1 16; ^Ida, 311 ; dp. jeldum, 406, 

582, 620, 955, 1 201. [WS. ielde.] 
al^cgan, Wl. trans., lay : pret. 3 sg. 

al^gde, 1422. 
seled, m., fre: gs. seldes, 959, 1005. 

[^lan.] 
selmihtig, adj., almighty: nsm. 320, 

331, 941, 1218, 1378; nsm. wk. ael- 

mihtga, 443; gsm. aelmihtges, 395; 

gsm. wk. aelmihtgan, 1372; dsm. 

aelmihtgum, 121 ; asm. aelmeahtigne, 

759; vsm. 215. 
alwalda, m. and adj. (wk.), abnighty : 

nsm. 1 1 90, 1364; gsm. alwaldan, 140. 

[waldan, wealdan, MnE. wield.'] 
alwTlit, npl., all creatures, all things: 

gp. alwihta, 274, 410, 687. [MnE. 

wight, whit.] 
alyfan, Wl. trans., grant, vouchsafe: 

pp. alyfed, 1572, 1637. [Cf. Ger. 

erlaube7i, MnE. leave in ' give me 

leave.'] 
alysan, Wl. trans., redeem, release: 3 sg. 

alyse'S, 718 ; pret. i sg. alysde, 1484; 

3 sg. alysde, 1099. [Ger. erldsen.] 
I alysnes, f., redemption : gs. alysnesse, 

1473- [alysan.] 
amen, amen : 439. [Heb.] 
an, num., one; alone: nsm. wk. ana, 

1420; nsf. 1268, 1292; nsn. 1237; 

gsm. anes, 567, 685 ; dsm. anum, 

153. 366, 6S3, 1303, 1309, 1377 ; asm. 

anne, 1171, 1452; asnne, 1369; asn. 

an, 969 ; npf. ane, 52 ; gp. anra, see 

anra gehwylc; dpf. anum, 1182. Cf. 

on an, (Jyet ana. [MnE. one, an, a.] 
anboren, pp., only begotten: nsm. 618. 
anc^nned, pp., only begotten: nsm. 464. 
ancor, m., anchor: dp. ancrum, 863, 

[Lat. a?icora, Gr. dyKvpa.] 



and^asecgan] 



GLOSSARY. 



229 



and, see (^nd. 

sene, adv., oiicc 329, 11 94. [an.] 

anfeald, adj., single, individual: asf. 
anfealde, 1577. [fealdan, 'fold.'] 

anforlietan, R. trans., pass by, pass 
over ; forsake, abandon : i sg. anfor- 
Isete, 1396; pret. 3 pi. anforletun, 
1295. [Ger. verlassen-l 

senge (Jinga, adv., in any way: 1331. 

anginn, n., beginning: ds. anginne, 1 1 1. 

senig, adj., pron., any: nsm. 219, 241, 
311, 351, 780, 989, 999, 1316, 1628; 
nsf. 291; nsn. 1015; gsm. aenges, 
200; dsm. Engum, 683, 1575; asm. 
senigne, 178, 1384, 1497; asf. ^nge, 
184; asn. 1 1 84: isn. senge, 1331. 
[an.] See genge Singa, naenig. 

senile, adj., incojnparable, excellent: 
apm. ienllce, 1295. [an.] 

anmodlice, adv., with one accord : 340. 

anra gehwylc, pron., each ojie: nsm. 
1029; nsn. 1025. 

ar, m., messenger, angel: np. aras, 493, 
503; dp. arum, 595; ap. aras, 759. 
[Goth, airus ; cf. gerende, ' errand.'] 

ar, f., mercy ; grace ; advantage ; honor : 
gs. are, 70; ds. are, 1083; as. are, 
335; gp. arna, 255, 1231, 1352. 
[ME. ore. Cant. T. A. 3726; Ger. 
Ehre?^ 

«er, adj., comp. gsf. wk. aerran, 1321; 
sup. dsn. wk. aerestan (in phrase aet 
serestan, ' at first, in the beginning '), 
786,823, 1 190, 1 397. [Cf. MnE. early ?^ 

ser, adv., before: 39, 45, 63, 161, 
252, 258, 269, 436, 468, 602, 615, 
619, 799, 893, 916, 937, 978, 984, 
1051, 1052, 1056, 1067, ii35» 1157, 
1223, 1233, 1260, 1265, 1287, 1290, 
1302, 1375, 1454, 1491, 1526; sup. 
seiTQ^t, first, at first: 133, 225, 355, 
1 151, 1237, 1337, 1380. [Cf. MnE. 
erst-l 

SdY, prep., befo7'e : w. dat. 216, 848, 1345. 
[MnE. ere-l 

s&T, conj., before, '315, 466. 

argeran, Wl. trans., uplift, raise up : 



pp. araered, 1065. [MnE. rear; 

risan.] 
arasian, W2. trans., expose, detect, catch : 

pp. npm. arasade, 1229. 
aerdaeg, va., former day, past time: dp. 

aerdagum, 79. 
ar^ccan, Wl. trans., expotind, explain ; 

expajtd, outstretch : imp. 2 sg. ar^ce, 

74 ; inf. 222, 247; pp. dpf. areahtum, 

1124. 
aerest, see ger. 
aretan, wv., cherish : opt. pret. 2 pi. 

aretten, 1500. [rot, 'cheerful.'] 
arftest, adj., merciful, gracious: nsm. 

245. [ar, 'mercy.'] 
gergestreon, n., ancient treasure: as. 

996. [Cf. MnE. strain, ' race, stock.'] 
gergewyrht, w.., former deed: np. aerge- 

wyrhtu, 1240. [wyrcean.] 
arian, W2. trans., honor ; have mercy 

upon, be gracious to : pret. i sg. arode, 

1382; imp. 2 sg. ara, 370. [ar, 

'mercy, honor.'] 
arisan, i intrans., arise, rise {from 

death): 3 sg. arlse^, 1040; pret. 3 sg. 

aras, 467 ; inf. 267, 1024, 1030. 
arleas, adj., ungodly, impious : asn. 

1429; gpm. arleasra, 1435. [ar, 

' grace ' + leas, ' -less.'] 
gern, see foldgern. 
gerra, see ger. 
gertJon, conj., before, ere : aer]?on, 238, 

464, 544, 857. 
X gerworuld, f., ancient zvorld: as. 936. 
ascian, W2. trans., ask, inquire : i sg. 

ascige, 1474. 
X ascQniian, W2. intrans., be ashamed, 

be confounded : pp. npm. ascamode, 

1298. [MnE. shame. 1 
ascyrian, W2. trans., divide, separate, 

part: pp. ascyred, 1607, 161 7. [Cf. 

MnE. share, ploughshare ; shard, 

potsherd."] 
asecan, Wl. trans., seek out, explore, 

ransack : 3 sg. asece'S, 1003. 
as^cgan, W3. trans., explain, unriddle: 

inf. 221, 1 1 76. 



230 



GLOSSARY 



[aspringan-bsel 



aspringan, 3. trans., escape from : 3 pi. 

aspringa«, 1537. 
astandan, 6. intrans., arise, rise : pret. 3 

pi. astodan, 1 1 56 ; inf. 888. 
astigan, i. trans., mount, ascend; de- 
scend, come down : pret. 3 sg. astag, 

702, 720, 727, 737, 786, 866. [Cogn. 

MnE. sty [on the eye), stile, stair.] 
f astyrfan, Wl. trans., slay^^ kill', pp. 

nsf. astyrfed, 192. [Cogn. Ger. ster- 

ben, Chaucerian sterve, MnE. starve-l 
aet, prep. w. dat., at ; in ; with ; from ; 

to: 153, 223, 225, 273, 366, 418, 500, 

539, 615, 674» 786, 823, 869, 1029, 

1 190, 1397, 1493, 1579' 1618, 1636. 
get, XV. ij), food: as. 604. [etan, 'eat.'] 
ateon, 2. trans., draw forth : pret. i sg. 

ateah, 1493. [Cf. Ger. zieheii, MnE. 

tow^ 
s^tgse^dre, adv., tog-ether : 1035. [Paral- 
lel with togsedre.] 
leSelcyning, m., noble king : gs. ae):>el- 

cyninges, 906. 
X aeSeldugu9, f., noble band: ns. ae]>el- 

dugu^, 1 01 1. 
aeSele, adj., noble, excellent, glorious, 

splendid : nsm. aet>ele, 697 ; dsm. wk. 

aej^elan, 350; dsn. wk. ae>elan, 268; 

asm. ae]?elne, 402; wk. ae>elan, 719; 

asf. wk. 455, 1 198 ; asn. ae)?ele, 666, 

1 193 ; sup. pred. aej>elast, 1 180 ; nsn. 

wk. ael'eleste, 521 ; npn. ae]?elast, 607. 

[Ger. edel ; cf. MnE. Ethei:\ 
aeSellc, adj., noble, splendid: nsm. 

aehelic, 308. 
secJeling, m., prince : ns. ae>>eling, 448, 

627; gs. as^elinges, 743; as. 503; 

vs. 158; gp. aej>elinga, 515, 74i, 845. 
8e'5elu, sf., nature : dp. ae)>elum, 11 84. 
aS^ncan, Wl. trans., conceive, imagine : 

inf. al7^ncan, 989. 
aSloga, m., perjurer: dp. a'Slogum, 

1604. [Cf. a3, 'oath,' and leogan, 

Sc. lee, MnE. //>.] 
X atJolian, W2. trans., seek after, aim at : 

inf. 1319. [MnE. //i<7/^, ' suffer ' ; cf. 

Ger. dulden.l 



aSreotan, see unacJreotende. 

I aSrysman, Wl. \.xdins.,obsczire, conceal, 

becloud: pp.aj?rysmed, 1 133. [9rosm.] 
atol, adj., fell, malignant, merciless, 

ferocious: nsm. 1278. [Cogn. Lat. 

odisse, ' hate.'] 
X atolearfoS, n., iniquity : gp. atolear- 

fo^a, 1265. [Cogn. Qqx.- Arbeit.] 
aetsQmne, adv., together, at once : 583, 

1 1 12. [Parallel with tos^mne, Ger. 

zusammen^ 
attor, XV., poison, venom : gs. attres, 768. 

[For ator, Ger. Eiter.] 
setwist, f., presence : gs. aetwiste, 392. 

[wesan.] 
aetywan, Wl. trans., reveal, make 

known, show: 3 sg. aetyweS, 1056; 

pp. aetywed, 1575. [Goth, ataugyan ; 

with aug- cf. eage, 'eye.'] See ea- 

wan, eowan ; oSeawan, -eo^van^ 

-y^van ; ywan. 
X awsecnan, Wl. intrans., be bo7'n : pp. 

awaecned, 67. [Cf. MnE. awake^ 
aweallan, R. intrans., swarm, teem, 

abound in, be full of: pp. aweallen, 

625. [MnE. well {up) ; cf. Ger. 

wallen, Welle.] 
aweaxan, 6. intrans., spring up, flow, 

/r^c^^^: 3sg. aweaxe'S, 1252. [MnE. 

wax, ' grow.'] 
aweorpan, 3. trans., remove, take off ; 

cast otit : pp. aworpen, 98, 1404. [Cf. 

MnE. warp., Ger. werfen, Wurf] 
awo, a.dY., for ever: 479, 1270, 1645, 

1663. See a, o. 
awrecan, 5. trans., compose : pret. 3 sg. 

awrasc, 633. 
awyrged, pp., accursed, cursed: 1561 ; 

nsm. wk. awyrgda, 256; apm. 

awyrgde, 158; vpm. awyrgde, 1519. 



bgel, n., fire, flanie, cotiflagration : ds. 
bale, 808. [Cogn. Gr. 0aX6s, 'shin- 
ing,' 'bright'; cf. balefire, and Scott, 
Lay of the Last Minstrel, III. xxvii; 
Wm. Morris, Sigurd, III. 305.] 



baBm-beran] 



GLOSSARY. 



231 



b^iii, see begen. 

banloca, m., body : as. banlocan, 769. 

[ban, 'bone ' ; cf. lucan, ' lock.'] 
bsernan, Wl. trans., burn : 3 sg. baerne'S, 

969; pret. 3 pi. baemdon, 708; ger. 

ito baernenne, 1621. See for-, on- 
baernan ; beornan, byrnan. 
b8e9, see fyrbseS. 
be(-), see bi(-). 
beacen, n., st^-n ; standard : ds. beacne, 

1065; gp. beacna, 1085. 
beag, m., crown, ring (J) \ as. 11 26, 
« 1443 ; gp. beaga, 292. [Cf. MnE. bee 

P as nautical term.] 

beald, adj., confide jit, of good courage: 
npm. bealde, 1076. [MnE. bold < 
Angl. bald.] 
bealodsed, f., evil deed: gs. bealodiede, 

bealofull, adj., wicked: nsm. wk. sb. 

bealof ulla, 259 ; dp. bealof ullum, 908. 
X bealorap, m., grievous cord: dp. 

bealorapum, 365. 
bealu, n., misfortiuie, affliction, misery : 

ds. bealwe, 1105 ; ^s. bealo, 1247 ; gp. 

bealwa, 182. [MnE. ^«/^, ' evil.'] See 

ealdor-, -firen-, h^lle-, Siodbealu. 
beam, m., tree ; cross: ns. 1089, 1174; 

as. 678, 729, 1093, 1446 ; np. 

beamas, 1169. [MnE. hornbeam, 

Ger. Baum.'] 
bearhtm, m., crash, uproar: ds. bearht- 

me, 1 1 44; gp. bearhtma, 950. See 

brehtm. 
beam, n., child, son : ns. 66, 147, 465, 

572, 903; gs. bearnes, 38, 76, 724; 

as. 205, 341, 774, 788, 1072, 1 194; vs. 

164; np. 85, 1 1 18, 1277, 1565; dp. 

bearnum, 242, 936, 1424, 1591; ap. 

1598. \Vi\2^..bar7l,bairn^^ Seefreo-, 

frum-, God-, hselo-, sigebearn. 
beatan, see abeatan. 
begen, adj., both : npn. bu, 1325; npn. 

butu (from begen twegen), 11 12; 

gpm. bega, 896 ; dpm. biem, 100, 357 ; 

apn. bu, 1035, 1256. 
b^nd, mfn., bond, bondage, captivity: 



as. 1041 ; dp. b^ndum, 147; apf. 

b^nda, 68. [Cf. MnE. bettd as a 

nautical term.] 
b^nn, f., wotcnd : gp. b^nna, 771. 
beodan, 2. trans., proclaim : 3 sg. 

beode^, 1340. [MnE. bid combines 

this with OE. biddan.] See a-, 

bi-, for-, onbeodan. 
beofian, \Y2. intrans., tremble, quake: 

3 sg. beofaS, 881; 3 pi. beofia^, 827, 

1014, 1229; pret. 3 sg. beofode, 1144; 

ptc. npm. beofiende, 1020. [Ger. 

bebenJ] 
beon, see wesan. 
beorg, m., motmt, mountain: as. 875, 

899,1007; np.beorgas, 977; dp.beorg- 

um, 967. [MnE. barrow, 'mound,' 

and dial, bargh, barf, bar.] 
beorgan, 3. trsins., gz^ard (ourselves) (?), 

beware of, guard against {the wounds, 

with refl. dat.) (?) : inf. 771. [Ger. 

bergen^ 
beorht, adj., beaming, glittering, radiant, 

resplendent, effulgent ; illustrious, 

glorious ; excellent, sublime ; fair ; 

clear, ringing: nsm. 827, 1346, 1657 , 

nsm. wk. beorhta, 1061 ; nsn. 41 2 ; 877 ; 

dsf . wk. beorhtan, 519; asm. beorhtne. 

205, 483, 1058, 1076, 1 391 ; asf. wk, 

beorhtan, 113, 292 ; asn. 1630 ; isf. wk. 

beorhtan, 510; npm. beorhte, 1646; 

npf. beorhte, 1020 ; gpm. beorhtra, 

896; gpn. beorhtra, 742 ; apf. beorhte, 

1635; comp. npn. wk. beorhtran, 

1 241 ; sup. nsf. beorhtast, 1085; vsm. 

beorhtast, 104. [MnE. bright?^ See 

ael-, heofon-, sigorbeorht. 
beorhte, adv., s'hiningly, radiantly, 

dazzlingly : 552, 701, 903, 935, 1467. 
beorn, m., man; hero; prince : ns. 449 ; 

gs. beornes, 530; np. beornas, 991 ; 

dp. beornum, 412. 
beornan, 3. intrans., burn: pret. 3 sg. 

beorn, 540. [Cf. baeruan, byrnan.] 
beran, 4. trans., bear, carry : 3 pi. bera'5, 

1072, 1300, 1634. See geberan; 

gsest-, reordberend ; anboren. 



232 



GLOSSARY. 



[berstan-binn 



berstan, 3. intrans., burst asunder^ top- 
ple, tumble, crash, melt away : 3 pi. 
bersta'S, 811, 932 ; pret. 3 pi. burstan, 
1 1 4 1 . See forberstan. 

b^tast, see god. 

betan, see gebetan; unbeted. 

Bethania, pr. n., Bethany : ds. 456. 

Betleni, pr. n., Bethlehe??i : ds. Betleme, 
453 ; as. 449. 

b^tlic, adj., excellent: sup. vsf. b^tllcast, 
66. 

b^tra, b^tst, see god. 

bi, prep., by ; by means of; according to ; 
concerning ; because of; for ; in ex- 
change for : w. dat. 128, 134, 212, 301, 
1071, 1219, 1223, 1367, 1474; be, 
1289, 1393; w. inst. 633, 650,691, 
712, 834, 99S. 

bibeodan, 2. trans., command, enjoin : 
pret. I sg. bibead, 1499; 3 sg. bibead, 

543' 793- 
bibod, n., commandment, precept, behest: 

as. 1 1 58, 1393, 1524, 1630. 
bibyrgan, Wl. trans., bury : pp. npm. 

bibyrgde, 11 58. 
X biclysan, Wl. trans., shut, close: pp. 

beclysed, 323. [From late Latin 

clusa, for clausaJ] 
bicuman, 4. intrans., come; come to; 

happen to ; arise : pret. 3 sg. bicwom, 

631, 709, 822, 858, 1 105; 3 pi. bi- 

c woman, 11 13. 
bidselan, Wl. trans., deprive, bereave ; 

deliver, free: pp. bidseled, 563, 1407, 

1432. [Cf. MnE. deal.'\ 
bidan, i. trans., await, expect, endure: 

2 pi. bida"5, 510; 3 pi. bida'S, 1020; 

pret. 3 sg. bad, 704; 3 pi. bidon, 147, 

540; inf. 802. See a-, gebidan. 
biddan, 5. trans., beseech, implore, en- 
treat: 3 sg. bide'S, 113; i pi. 

bidda^, 262, 337, 359; pret. 3 pi. 

bsedan, 1507; biedun, 1352; inf. 

774. [MnE. bid from this verb and 

beodan.] 
bidfaest, adj., irremovable, fixed, asm. 

bidfaestne, 1597. [bidan.] 



bidrifan, i. trans., drive, thrust: pp. 

bidrifen, 1408. 
bidjTnan, Wl. trans., dispel, put to 
flight (lit. co7iceal) : pp. bidyrned, 

1088. [Cf. dial., esp. Sc, derfi, darn, 

denied P[ 
bifealdan, R. trans., e7ivelop,wrap : pp. 

npm. bifealdne, 117. 
bifeolan, 3. trans., commit, entrzist: pp. 

bifolen, 668. 
bifon, R. trans., receive; confine, en- 
compass, begird: pret. 2 sg. befenge, 

80; pp. bifen, 1157 ; bif9ngen, 527. 
biforan, adv., before, in time past ; to 

the presence: 468, 1066. 
biforan, prep. w. dat., in the presence 

of: beforan, 643. 
bigau, PP. trans., confess (?) : 3 sg. 

bIggeS, 1307. Cf. big9ngaii. 
big9ng, m,, extent, compass ; lapse: ds. 

(is ?) 235 ; as. 680. 
big9ngan, R. trans., foster, cultivate : 

opt. 3 sg. big9nge, 1581. Cf. bigan. 
bigrafan, 6. trans., bury : pp. bigrafen, 

1465. 
bihelan, 4. trans., mask, dissemble, cloak, 

hide: inf. 1310; pp. biholen, 45. 

[Ger. hehlen.'] 
bihindan, prep., behind: behindan, 

155- 
X bihlaemman, Wl. trans., fall upon, 

surprise: 3 sg. bihlaem[m]e'S, 869. 
bihydan, Wl. trans., ensconce, shelter: 

inf. behydan, 844. 
bilucan, 2. trans., lock; encompass, shut 

in: 3 sg. biluce'5, 1623; pret. 3 sg. 

bileac, 334 ; pp. bilocen, 252, 806, 

1259. 
bimitJan, i. intrans., hide, dissemble: 

inf. bemihan, 1048. 
bimurnan, 3. trans., bewail, grieve over: 

2 sg. bemurnest, 1 76. [MnE. mourn-l 
bindan, 3. trans., enthrall, confine, 

fetter: 3 sg. binde'S, 1597; ger. to 

bindenne, 1621. See gebindan. 
X binn, f., nianger: ds. binne, 724. 

[MnE. bin ] 



bireafian-blis] 



GLOSSARY. 



233 



h 



bireafian, \V9. trans., despoil, bereave: 
pp. bireafod, 558; bereafod, 168. 

bireofan, 2. trans., deprive, bereave : pp. 
npm. birofene, 1525. 

\ birinnan, 3. intrans., suffuse: pp. 
birunnen, 1 175. 

biscyrian, W2. trans., deprive, dis- 
possess: pp. npm. bescyrede, 32 ; 
vpm. biscyrede, 1519. 

bis^nean, Wl. trans., overflow, sub- 
merge: inf. 1 168. [sincaii.] 

biseon, i. trans., moisten, dre7ich: pp. 
1087. 

bisinitan, i . trans., defile, pollute : pret. 

2 sg. bismite, 1483. [Prov. Eng. 

S7tlit.'\ 

bisorgian, W2. trans., y^'^r, be concerned 
about: 3 sg. bisorgaS, 1555. [Cf 
MnE. sorroiv.'\ 

bisteman, Wl. trans., bedew: pp 
bistemed, 1085. [MnE. steaju.'l 

bisw^9ian, W2. trans., enfold: pp 
npm. bisw^tSede, 1643. [Cf- MnE 
swathe.'\ 

biteldan, 3. trans., plunge, drown, over- 
whelm : pp. bitolden, 538. [Cf. Ger, 
Zelt?^ 

biter, z.6r^., grievous , afflictive, wounding, 
paijiful, bitter: nsm. 908; nsn. 769; 
dsm. wk. bitran, 1474; asm. biterne, 
765; dpm. bitrum, 152, 1251. 
[bitan.] 

biS^ceaii, Wl. trans., clothe, cover: pret. 

3 sg. bibeahte, 1422; pp. npm. be- 
}>eahte, 116. \fj&x. bedeckett.'\ 

itJ^ncan, Wl. trans., ponder, reflect 
upon, keep in niind: opt. i pi. bi- 
Jj^ncen, 849; inf. bi^^ncan, 821. 
[MnE. bethink?^ 

X bi'Sryccan, Wi. trans., press on : pret. 
3 pi. bibrycton, 1445. \QQ.x.driccken?^ 

bittre, adv., bitterly: 1437. [biter.] 

bitweon, prep. w. dat., among: 1658. 

biw^rian, W2. trans., shield, protect: 
pp. npm. biw^rede, 1643. [Ger. 
wehren-l 

bivvindan, 3. trans., wrap, swaddle. 



{en) swat he ; encompass: pret. 3 sg. 
biw^nd, 1421 ; opt. 3 sg. bewinde, 29; 
pp.bewunden, 725; asm. biwundenne, 
1423; npm. biwundne, 1642. 

bi'VA'itian, W2. trans., watch over, per- 
form : 3 pi. biwitiga«, 353. 

biwrecen, pp., surrou7ided : npm. 
biwrecene, 831. 

X bi^vrl^au, i. trans., encompass ; gar- 
nish : 3 sg. bewrl^, 718; pp. bewri^jen, 
^310. 

blae, adj., bright: nsm. S08. [Ger. 
bleich ; cf. MnE. bleach; blican.] 

bltec, adj., black: gpm. blacra, 896. 

blaed, m., abundance; blessedfiess ; 
glory ; prosperity ; reward: ns. 710, 
^11^ 1635; gs. bljedes, 1256, 1657; 
as. 688, 121 1, 1346, 1586; is. bliede, 
1239, 1 291. [Cogn. Lat. flatus ; 
from blawan, as flatus from flare.'] 

X bl£edAvela,m.,w^a///^ of vegetation, pro- 
fusion of plants: as. blsedwelan, 1391. 

blsest, m., flame: ns. 975. 

blat, adj., livid, wan: sup. ns. str. 
blatast, 77 1. 

blawan, R. trans., blow : 3 pi. blawa^, 
880, 950. 

bled, f., branch (^), fruit (?), blossom (.^) : 
dp. bledum, 1169. 

bl^ndan, see gebl^ndan. 

bleo, n., color, hue; complexion: as. 
1564; ip. bleom, 1391. [MnE. bleeP^ 
See ^vundorbleo; gebleod. 

bletsian, see gebletsian. 

bletsung, f., blessing: ns. 100. 

blican, I. intrans., shine, glitter , glow : 
3 sg. blice'S, 701 ; 3 pi. bllca'5, 1012; 
blicab, 1238; inf. 507, 522, 903. 
[Gr. (pX^yeiv, 'burn,' and blae.] 

blind, adj., {spiritually) blind, Jindis- 
cerning, senseless : npm. blinde, 1 1 26. 
See niodblind. 

blis, f., bliss, joy, happiness : ns. 530, 
750, 1649, 1657 ; ds. blisse, 552, 
1646; as. blisse, 68; gp. blissa, 1256; 
dp. blissum, 1346. [For bir3s< 
blicJe.l 



234 



GLOSSARY. 



[blissian-bryne 



blissian, W2. intrans., rejoice, gladden, 

cheer, make glad: 3 pi. blissia'5, 1286; 

pp. blissad, 1162. 6"^^ geblissian. 
bli?^e, adj., joyful, joyous, bliihesojne ; 

kindly, compassioiiate, merciftil: nsm. 

bli^e, 739; nsn. blll^e, 877 ; asm. wk. 

bliSan, 774 ; asf. wk. blrSan, 519 ; 

npm. blithe, 280. 
blod, n., blood', ns. 11 12; gs. blodes, 

935; is. blode, 259, 1085. 
blodgyte, m., bloodshed, havoc, as. 708. 

[geotan, ' pour.'] 
blodig, adj., bloody, gory: dpm. blod- 

gum, 1 1 74. 
boc, f., book: np. bee, 785; gp. boca, 

1630; dp. bocum, 453, 701, 793. 
bod, see bibod. 

boda, m., herald, messenger^ ambassa- 
dor: ds. bodan, 1304; np. bodan, 

449; ap. bodan^ 1151- [beodan.] 

See heah-, spelboda. 
bodlan, W2. trans., preach: imp. pi. 

bodia'S, 483. [MnE. bode?^ See 

gebodian. 
boga, see braegdboga. 
bold, n., building., dwelling, habitation : 

gp. bolda, 742. [For orig. bo}?!, 

botl.] 
b9na, m., destroyer: ns. 264; gs. bcjnan, 

1393. [MnE. bane^ 
bQnnan, R. trans., summon, cite: 3 pi. 

b9nna"5, 1066. 
-bora, see mund-, wo9-, wrohtbora. 
bord, n., side {of a vessel; cf. 'over- 
board,' *go by the board'): as. 861. 
X bordgelac, n., missile, dart: ns. 769. 

[bord, 'shield.'] 
boreii, see anboren. 
bosm, m., bosom, poet, for womb: is. 

bosme, 84. 
bot, f., relief, succor: ns. 152, 365. 

[MnE. boot, Ger. Busse.'] 
brad, adj., broad, wide, ample: nsm. wk. 

brada, 1144; asf. brade, 991; apm. 

brade, 357. 
brade, adv., far and wide, everywhere: 

380. 



brsece, see unbrace. 

% braegdboga, m., bended bow (?), de- 
ceitful bow (.'') : ds. braegdbogan, 765. 
-brec, see gebrec. 
brecan, 4. trans., break down; shatter., 

rend; violate, transgress ; burst forth: 

3 pi. breca'S, 991 ; pret. 2 sg. 

br^ce, 1393; 3 sg. brae, 1145 ; 3 pi. 

brsecon, 1629 ; braeean, 708. See 

tobrecan. 
breean, Wi. intrans., roar: ptc. npm. 

brecende, 950. 
brego, m.. Lord, Prince: ns. 403; brega, 

456- 
brehtm, m., crash, clangor: ds. brehtme, 

88 1 . See bearhtm. 
breman, Wi. XxdiXiS., praise ; proclaim: 

imp. pi. brema'5, 483; ptc. npm. 

bremende, 387. 
breost, n., breast; fig. heart, spirit: gp. 

breosta, 1072; dp. breostum, 341. 
breostgehygd, fn., thought of the heart: 

dp.breostgehygdum,262. [hycgan.] 
breostsefa, m., heart, soul: ns. 540. 
breotan, 2. trans., dash to pieces, cut 

down: imp. pi. breota)?, 485. [Cf. 

brytta, and MnE. brittle :\ 
bringan, Wl. trans., bring; offer, 

present : 3 sg. bringe'S, 68 ; 3 pi. 

bringatS, 1077; pret. 2 sg. brohtes, 

289 ; 3 sg. brohte, 336 ; opt. 3 pi. 

bringen, 1074; imp. sg. bring, 150; 

inf. 1058; pp. (str.) bningen, 120. 
bringend, m., bringer, giver: ns. 140. 
broga, m., terror, that which strikes 

terror, inspires dread: as. brogan, 

793. See grjTe-, wi(5erbroga. 
brpnd, m., fire, conflagratio7i : ns. 811. 

[MnE. brand.] 
brosuian, see gebrosnian. 
broSor, m., brother: ap. brobor, 1499. 
brucan, 2. trans., enjoy, delight in : 3 

pi. 1646, 1663 ; inf- 392, 1325. 1361. 

[Ger. brauchen, MnE. brook?[ 
bryd, f., bride, spouse : ns. 38, 280, 

292. [Ger. Braut.] 
bryne, m., fire; burning: ns. 1058, 



brynetear-ceaster] 



GLOSSARY. 



235 



1597, 1661. [Cf. byrnan.] See 

legbryne, 
t brynetear, m., burning tear, scalding 

tear: dp. brynetearum, 152, 
X brytengrund, m., spacious land: ap. 

brytengrundas, 357. 
brytenwQng, m., spacious plain : ap 

brytenwcjngas, 380. 
brytta, m., Dispenser, Distt'ibutor 

Lord: ns. 334, 462; gs. bryttan, 281 

[breotan.] 
bryttlan, W2. trans., dispense, dis- 
tribute, apportion : 3 sg. brytta 5, 682 

[brytta.] 
bu, see begen. 
buend, see eor9-, fold-, sund-, ?Jeod- 

buend. 
bugan, see a-, gebugan. 
burg, f., city ; fortress, stronghold, 

citadel: ds. byrg, 461, 519; byrig, 

542,569; as. 534, 553; gp- burga, 

66, 1239; dp. burgum, 530. [MnE. 

borough, -bury.'\ See eortfburg. 
X burglQnd, n., {site of a city) , city : vs. 5 1 . 
burgsittende, mpl., citizens, burghers : 

np- 337- 
burgst^de, m., {site of a castle), citadel, 

stronghold, castle: np. 811. 
burgware, mpl., citizens, burghers: dp. 

burgwarum, 742. 
burgweall, m., city wall : np. burg- 

weallas, 977. 
butan, prep. w. dat., without: 37, iii, 

125, 207, 271, 290, 415, 439, 599, 

722, 1652, 1653, 1654, 1655, 1656, 

1657, 1658, 1659. 
butan, conj., unless, except, but: 272; 

buton, 695. 
butu, see begen. 
byegan, see gebycgan. 
bygan, see for-, gebygan. 
X byldo, f., boldness, confidence, assur- 

a?ice : as. 113. [beald.] 
byme, f., trumpet: gs. byman, 1061 ; 

ap. byman, 881. [Dial, beme.'] See 

heofonbyme. 
-byrd, see gebjrrd. 



X byrdscipe, m., child-bearing: gs. 

byrdscypes, 182. [beran.] 
byrgan, see bibyrgan. 
byrgen, f., to7nb, sepulchre: ds. byr- 

genne, 1467; as. byrgenne, 729. 

[beorgan.] 
byrhtan, Wl. intrans., shine, give light: 

3 sg. byrhte'S, 1089. [beorht.] 
byrhto, f., brightness, splendor, efpul- 

gejice: is. byrhte, 1239. [beorht.] 
byrnan, 3. trans, and \w\.x2lX\^s,., consume; 

be on fire : 3 sg. byrneb, 988 ; inf. 

808; pp. gpn. byrnendra, 1251. Cf. 

baernan, beornan; bryne. 
byrSen, see synbyr9en. 
X bysmerleas, adj., blameless, unblam- 
able: nsm. 1325. [Ci. ME. busemare.] 



c. 



ceege, see lioSncgege. 

cald, adj., cold: asn. 851 ; dp. caldan, 

1629. 
carcern, n., prison, dungeon : ds. car- 

cerne, 25, 735. [Lat. career, under 

influence of OE. aern, ^rn.] 
ceafl, m.,jaw: ip. ceaflum, 1251. [ME. 

chaul, M.nK. Jowl.'] 
ceapian, W2. trans, (vv. gen.), purchase : 

pret. 3 sg. ceapode, 1095. [Eliz. 

cheap.] 
cearful, adj., sorrowful, melancholy: 

gp. cearfulra, 25. [MnE. careful.] 
cearian, W2. intrants., be concerned, be 

disquieted: ptc. nsm. cearigende, 177. 

[MnE. care?^ 
cearig, ad j ., sorrowful, sad, joyless : npm. 

ce[a]r[/]ge, 835 ; dp. cearigum, 148. 

[MnE. charyP\ See hreoweearig. 
cearu, f., sorrow, woe, distress, anguish, 

dole, grief; lament, waili7ig: ns. 

997; cearo, 1285, 1662; gp. cearena, 

961; dip. cearum, 891, 1016, 1130. 

[MnE. careP)^ See sorgcearu. 
cea9ter,f., city : as. ceastre, 578. [MnE. 

Chester, -caster, -cester ; Lat. castra^ 



236 



GLOSSARY. 



[ceasterhlid-cunnan 



J ceasterhlid, x\., city gate: gs. ceaster- 

hlides, 314. [MiiE. lid.l 
c^mpa, m., soldier: np. c^mpan, 563. 

[OE. cajnp << Lat. campus ; cf . Ger. 

kdmpfen, MnE. champion^ 
c^nnan, Wl. trans., bring forth ^ bear ; 

fashion, contrive, strike out: 3 pi. 

c^nna'S, 87 ; pret. 3 sg. c^nde, 636; 

inf. 298; pp. npm. c^nde, 232. See 

ae^nnan, anc^nned. 
ceol, m., vessel, ship : gs. ceoles, 861 ; 

ip. ceolum 851. [Cf. Gr. yavKos, 

MnE. keel.] 
ceosan, see geceosan. 
cild, n., child: ns. 218; gs. cildes, 725. 
cildgeong, adj., of infant age, infantine : 

ns. 1425. 
cinn, see eynn. 
circe, wf., church : ns. 699, 703. [Gr. 

KvpcaKOv, 'of the Lord.'] 
cirm, m., outcry, clamor, din : ns. 835, 

997. [Dial. MnE. chirm ; cf. Milton's 

'charm of earliest birds.'] 
cleene, adj., pure, unsullied, spotless, 

undefiled, immaculate, unblemished: 

asm. clsnne, 444 ; asm. wk. clsenan, 

136; asf. 187, 298, 331 ; gp. cl^nra, 

703; apm. wk. clienan, 1285; apn. 

wk. claenan, 1222; sup. nsf. wk. 

cleeneste, 276. [Ger. klein.'] See 

uncleene. 
cla3, m., garment; plur. clothes: ip. 

cla)?um, 725, 1423. 
cleopian, W2. intrans., exclaim, call 

aloud: 2 sg. cleopast, 177; pret. 3 

pi. cleopedon, 508. [Arch, and dial. 

clepe, yclept.'] 
clif, see heahclif. 
clifan, see otJclifan. 
clQinni, m., fetter, chain, bond ; fig. 

bound, confine : ds. cl^mme, 1 145 ; dp. 

cl9mmum, 1629; ip. cl9mmum, 735. 

[MnE. clam.] See \vundorcl91n. 
clustor, n., lock, fastening: as. 314. 

[Lat. cliistrum, claustrum.] 
clysan, see biclysan. 
cnawan, see ge-, oncnawan. 



cneoris, f ., generation ; tribe : dp. 
cneorissum, 232, 1233. [eneo, in 
the sense of 'knee, joint, degree of 
relationship.'] 

\ cnoU, m., peak: ap. cnollas, 717. 
[MnE. kjioli:] 

cofa, see hretJercofa. 

CQndel, see heofoncQndel.' 

cor9or, n., multitude, legion, host: ds. 
cor^re, 494 ; is. cor'Sre, 578. 

costian, W2. trans., tiy, test: 3 sg. 
costa-S, 1058. [Cf. Lat. gtistare.] 

craeft, m., power; {physical) strength ; 
ability; endowment; excellence; 
marvel, prodigy : ns. 421, 667; gs. 
craeftes, 1 145; as. 218,685; ip. crasft- 
um, 687. [MnE. craft, Ger. Kraft:] . 
See msegen-, mod-, searocraeft. 

craeftga, m., artificer, craftsman : ns. 
12. 6^^^ hygecraeftig. 

Crist, pr.n., Christ: ns. 95, 331, 391, 
1 216; gs. Cristes, 51, 65, 283, 905, 
1030; ds. Crlste, 1222 ; as. 1634; vs. 
157, 215, 250,358. 

I crybb, f., manger: ds. crybbe, 1425. 
[MnE. crib, Ger. Krippe ; cf. Fr. 
creche^] 

\ culpa, m. (?), fault, misdeed: as. cul- 
pan, 177. [Lat.] 

-cuma, see wilcuma. 

cuman, 4. intrans., come: 3 sg. cymetS, 
62, 791, 824, 832, 875, 901, 905, I 
1008; 3 pi. cuma^, 920, 1366 ; pret. 2 I 
sg. cwome, 413; 3 sg. cwom, 46, 74, > 
290, 420, 436, 448, 1 160; 3 pi. ; 
cwoman, 545, 549, 553 ; cwomun, 
494; opt. 3 sg. cume, 12; cyme, , 
114; opt. pret. 3 sg. cwome, 148; ■ 
imp. sg. cum, 149, 243; cym, 372; f 
inf. 267, 942, 1026, 1036 ; pp. cymen, 
66. See bi-, forcuman. 

-cund, see God-, heofon-, ufan-, up-, 
woruldcund. 

cunnan, PP. trans., know, comprehend, 
be aware of; know, be acquainted 
with, be familiar with ; have {carnal) 
knowledge of ; can, be able. FerS- 



J 



cunnian-cytySu] 



GLOSSARY. 



237 



gewit cuunan, have mtelligence ; 
J79nc cunnan, give thanks : i sg. 
c^nn (w. gen.), 198; 3 sg. c^nn, 69 ; 
c^n, 680; 2 pi. cunnon, 573 ; 'pret. 2 
sg. cu'Ses, 77 ; 3 sg. cu)pe, 419 ; cu'Se, 
633 ; 3 pi. cujjun, 1092 ; cuj^on, 1 2 1 3 ; 
Cuban, 1186; opt. pret. 3 pi. ciiban, 
422; cul^en, 1 184. [MnE. co7i, can.'] 
See bicunnan. 

cunnian, W2. trans., essay, attempt; 
experience, put up with : pret. 3 sg. 
cunnode, 645; inf. 1417. 

cu9, adj., known: nsn. 95, 185, 715, 
1049. [cunnan.] See uncu?J. 

cwacian, W2. intrans., tremble: 3 sg. 
cwaca'5, 797. [MnE. ^uake.] 

CAvalu, see hearm-, h^ll-, niScwalu. 

CA\'anian, W2. trans., bewail, lament: 
ptc. gp. cwanendra, 835. 

cwealm, m., death; torment, agony: 
ns. 1540; ds. cwealme, 87; as. 1425; 
gp. cwealma, 1626. [MnE. qualm ; 
cf. cw^Uan, 'kill.'] See manc- 
wealm. 

c\\^elman, W2. trans., destroy : ptc. 
asn. cwelmende, 958. [cwealm.] 

cweman, see gecweman. 

cwen, f., woman, lady ; queen (?) : as. 
cwenn, 1198; vs. 276. 

c\ve9an, 5. trans., say, speak: 3 sg. 
cwi'S, 453, 1518; cwiK 701; 3 pi. 
cweba'S, 283, 401 ; pret. 3 sg. cwas'S, 87, 
691 ; 3 pi. cwsedon, 65, 148 ; inf. 1376; 
cweman, 1549; pp. cweden, 211, 547. 
[Cf. MnE. qtioth.'] See a-, gecwe?Jan. 

cwic, adj., alive, livijig: nsili. 590, 
1030; npm. cwice, 958, 11 30; gp. 
cwicra, 891, 997. [Cf. MnE. * quick 
and dead^ * cut to the quick,^ quitch- 
grass^ 

cwicsusl, n., (living torment), hell-tor- 
ment, pit of hell: ds. cwicsusle, 561, 
732. 

cwide, m., decree, sentence, command- 
ment: as. 618, 1223, 1 51 5. [cwedan.] 



See heard-, hearni-, lileoSor-, sar-, 

wordcwide. 
cwiSan, Wl. trans., bewail, betnoan, 

lament: 3 sg. cwIbe'S, 961 ; 3 pi. 

c\vlj>a'5, 1567; pret. 3 pi. cwitSdun, 

1 1 30; ptc. nsf. cwibende, 1285; asn. 

cwlbende, 891. 
cyle, ns., cold: 1662. 
cyme, m., corning, advent: ns. 896; as. 

530,915, 1030. [cuman.] ^^,? her-, 

hidercyme. 
-cynd, see gecynd. 
t cynelice, adv., r*?^^//^ : 157. 
cynestol, m., throne ; royal seat, royal 

dwelling: ds. cynestole, 12 16; gp. 

cynestola, .51. [MnE. stool ?^ 
cyning, m., king: ns. 12, 61, 494, 528, 

565, 578, 618, 687, 703, 715, 827, 

832, 1009, 1 1 52, 1 165, 1 208, 1 588 ; gs. 

cyninges, 165, 1626, 1629, 1662 ; ds. 

cyninge, i, 391 ; as. 136, 732, 797, 

1038 ; vs. 18, 215, 372 ; gp. cyninga, 

136, 215, 508. See seSel-, eSel-, 

heah-, heofon-, msegen-, rodor-, 

scir-, so?J-, wuldorcyning. 
cynn, n., race, -kind: ns. 224, 386, 

1027; cyn, 961; gs. cynnes, 780, 

956; ds. cynne, 425, 610, 1196; as. 

887 ; cinn, 161 9. [MnE. kin.] See 

fsedren-, fi-Qm-, frum-, heolo9-, 

medren-, m9ncyn(n). 
cypan, see gecypan. 
cyrran, Wl. intrans., returrt : opt. 2 sg. 

cyrre, 155. [Cf. MnE. ajar; chare, 

chore.] See oncj^rran. 
cyst, m., {what is chosen), best, choicest ; 

election: as. 391, 1134 ; vs. 51 ; dp. 

cystum, 1223. [ceosan.] ^^^uncyst. 
cySan, Wl. trans., attnounce, make 

known, reveal, proclaim, show forth, 

declare: pret. 3 sg. cy^de, 1 145^ 1 163 ; 

3 pi. cy'Sdon, 65, 450 ; opt. 2 sg. 

cy'Se, 338 ; imp. pi. cy'Sa'S, 482 ; inf. 

297. [cu?J.] See gecytJan. 
cyOSu, see ealdcySSu. 



238 



GLOSSARY 



[dad-don 



D. 



dged, f., deed^ act: np. dzede, 1046; 
dseda, 1049; gP- d^eda, 525, 1367, 
1582; dp. dsedum, 803 ; ip. daedurn, 
429, 828. See bealo-, firen-, god- 
dsed. 

dsedhwfet, z.^]., untiring, indefatigable, 
diligent, assiduous : npm. daedhwcete, 

385. 

dseg, m., day : ns. 868, 1054, 1064, 1656 ; 
ds. daege, 1050, 1096, 1204, 1310, 
1371 ; is. daege, 1153; np. dagas, 
1288; gp. daga, 102 1 ; dagena (with 
rim), 467, 1586. See ser-, dom-, 
eald-, fjrn-, gear-, lif-, wildaeg. 

dael, n., gt^lf, pit, abyss: ns. 1541; as. 
1 53 1. [MnE. dale, Ger. Thal?^ 

dsel, m., share, allotted portion ; division, 
side; bit, jot, whit : ns. 806 ; as. 
1225, 1384. [MnE. deal, Ger. TheilJ] 

d£elan, Wl. trans., impart, confer, be- 
stow : 3 sg. dsele'S, 428. [MnE. deal, 
Ger. theilen.] See bi-, gedselan. 

dafenian, see gedafenian. 

Damd, pr. n., David: gs. Dauides, 
96, 165, 191 ; Dauil^es, 712. 

dea,d, adj., deceased; inanimate, lifeless: 
npf. deade, 11 79; apm. deade, 11 58. 

dea9, m., death : ns. 1602 ; gs. deaj?es, 
118, 1 041; ds. dea'Se, 467, 886, 1475, 
1618; as. 596, 1 1 73, 141 1 ; is. dea'Se, 
1462,1560. 6"^^ ^ndedea'S. 

dea^d^nu, f., valley of death : ds. 
dea~Sd^ne, 344. [MnE. dean, dene; cf. 
Deepdene, Tannton Dean, Marden.'] 

\ deaSfiren, f., deadly sin, mortal sin : 
dp. dea^firenum, 1206. 

X dea?Weg, m., death flame : ns. 982. 

deatJscua, m., death-shadow, shadow of 
death : ns. 257. 

dea?Js^le, m., death-hall: as. 1536. 

dea^v, m., dew: ns. 609. [Cf. Ger. 
Thau.] 

degol, adj., hidden, unintelligible, enig- 
m.atical: ns. (pred.), 41, 640. 



dema, m., judge: gs. deman, 796, S36. 

[dom.] See sigedema. 
deman, Wl. trans., adjudge: 3 sg. 

deme«, 845 ; inf. 803. [dom.] See 

gedeman. 
d^nu, see dea^d^nu. 
deofol, n., Satan ; devil, demon : ns. 

1278; gs. deofles, 1449, 1536; ds. 

deofle, 1522; np. 1531 ; gp. deofla, 

563. 779' 895' 1627; dp. deoflum, 

580, 594, 898, 1 514. [Lat. diabolus.] 
deop, adj., deep ; vast: nsm. \vk. deopa, 

1 544 ; nsf. 930 ; asn. 856 ; wk. deope, 

1^531- 
deope, adv., /r^^z^;/<//j/ : 167. 
deor, n., beast: gp. deora, 982. [Cf. 

Ger. Thier ; Shak. 'small deer.''] 

See w£egdeor. 
deore, adj., dark, 7nurky, black ; benight- 
ed: nsm. 257, 1560 ; dsf. wk. deorcan, 

1522; asf. 118; asn. 640. 
deore, 2id]., preciotis : isn. wk. deoran, 

309. Cf. dyre. 
deore, adv., dearly, at a great p7-ice : 

1462. 
dogor, mn., day : gp. dogra, 428. 
dohtor, f ., daughter : — feinale descend- 
ant ; female inhabita^it : ns. 191 ; vp. 

91. 
dolg, n., wound: ap. 1107, 1206. See 

feorhdolg. 
dom, m., sejttence ; {Last) Judgment; 

decision ; condemnation ; fate ; glory; 

reputation: ns. 405, 1232, 1656; gs. 

d5mes, 228, 1021, 1205; ds. dome, L 

782, 1041, 1560; as. 790, 1368; is. i 

dome, 168, 385. [MnE. doom?[ See | 

Isece-, WIS-, witedom. 
domdseg, m.. Doomsday, Day of Judg- - 

ment: ds. domdaege, 161 8, 1636. I 

domeadig, adj., abounding in glory, I 

renowned, illustrious : gp. domead- % 

igra, 1656. [But see text.] 
X domhwaet, adj., eager for rejiown, 

striving after glory : npm. domhwate, 

429. 
don, anv. trans., perform ; commit, per- 



dor-dysig] 



GLOSSARY 



239 



petrate ; procure, compass, gain ; do 
(supplying the place of another verb) : 
3 pi. do'5, 1567 ; pret. 3 sg. dyde, i/, 
1097; 2 pi. dydon, 1358; dydan, 
1 51 2; 3 pi. dydon, 455; ger. to 
donne, 1288. See for-, gedon. 

dor, see wealldor. 

drgedan, see ondrasdan. 

-dreag, see gedreag. 

dream, m., Joy, felicity, rapttire, blessed- 
ness, beatitude; song, concert, min- 
strelsy, music gs. dreames, 1342, 
1520, 15S6; ds. dreame, 102; as. 
580, 594, 1636, 1641 ; gp. dreama, 
580; ap. dreamas, 1245, 1258; ip. 
dreamum, 1408, 1644. See swegl- 
dream. 

dreaiiileas, adj., joyless, dismal, dolor- 
ous : nsn. 1627. 

dr^ccan, see gedr^ccan. 

drefan, see gedrefan. 

dreogan, 2. trans., endure, suffer, 
undergo, bear-. 3 pi. dreoga^, 1274; 
pret. I pi. drugon, 615; inf. 118, 
271, 622, 1253, 1271. [Sc. dree, 
* suffer.'] See adreogan. 

dreor, m., blood, gore: as. 1449; is. 
dreore, 1086. [dreosan.] 

dreorig, adj., mournfitl, disconsolate, 
rueful: apm. dreorge, 1544. 

X dreorigferS, adj., dejected, sad {at 
heart), downcast {in soul) : npm. 
dreorigfer^e, 11 08. 

dreosan, 2. intrans., distil, drop : 3 sg. 
dreose^, 609. [Cf. MnE. dross^l 
See gedreosan. 

drifan, i. trans., impel, propel, urge 
forward: inf. 677. See bi-, Surh- 
drifan. 

drohta^, m., experience, {mode of) life : 
ns. 856. [dreogan.] 

• dryht, see folc-, gedryht. 
dryhten, m.. Lord: ns. 428, 782, 1274; 
gs. dryhtnes, 41, 186, 297, 396, 413, 
711, 868, 1021, 1084, 1 108, 1 158, 
1179, "92, 1205, 1536, 1650; ds. 



dryhtne, 601, 930, 1049, 1108, 1644; 

as. 512, 594, 1641, 1664; vs. 257, 

272, 348, 366, 405 ; gp- dryhtna, 405. 

[dryht.] See sigedryhten. 
dryhtfolc, n., multitude, army : ns. 

1041. 
dryhtguma, m., i^cvarrior), man : gp. 

dryhtgumena, 886. 
dryhtlice, adv., /;/ lordly wise : 228. 
drync, m., drink: gs. drynces, 150S; 

as. 1438. 
dugan, PP. intrans., avail, profit, be 

good for S07?iething: 3 sg. deag, 21, 

189. [Cf. Ger. taugen, MnE. 

dough ty-l 
dugu?J, f., {that which avails) ; benefit, 

blessing, bounty ; plenty, abundance 

glory; host; people, men: ns. 1062 

gp. dugu^a, 601, 782 ; dugu^a, 1508 

dp. dugej^um, 413; ap. dugu'Se, 609 

ip. dugu>um, 563; dugejjum, 1408. 

[Ger. Tugend ; cf. dugan.] See 

8e?Jel-, heofondugu9. 
duml), adj., mute, voiceless: asf. wk. 

dumban, 1127. 
dun, see headun. 
durran, PP. trans., dare : pret. 3 sg. 

dorste, 1167. 
duru, f., gate : ns. 309. 
dweescan, Wl. trans., extinguish, 

abolish, annul: imp. pi. dwiesca'S, 

486. See adwsescan. 
dw^llan, see gedw^llan. 
-dwola, see gedn ola. 
dyn(n), see swegdyn(n). 
dynnan, Wl. intrans., resound: 3 sg. 

dyne'5, 930. [Cf. MnE. dinP\ 
dyran, see gedyran. 
dyre, adj., dear, beloved: nsf. 1650; 

dsf. dyrre, 96. Cf. deore. 
dyrnan, see bidyrnan. 
dyrne, adj., concealed ; incomprehensi- 
ble^ inscrutable, uufathomable : nsm. 

(pred.),640; npf. 1049. 6"^^ undyrne. 
dysig, "aLdi]., foolish : npm. dys[?]ge, 1 1 27. 

[MnE. dizzy ?^ 



240 



GLOSSARY. 



[eac-eard 



E. 



eac, adv., also, too, likewise, besides, more- 
over ; at the same time; yet; even-. 
93, 115, 136, 145, 156, 282, 301, 
662, 790, 943, 1 107, 1 124, 1 143, 1 1 52, 
1159, 1163, 1169, 1181, 1258, 1276, 
1383, 1457. [MnE. eke^ Ger. atichP[ 

eacen, adj., great, pregnartt ; exalted: 
nsf. (pred.) 38 ; asn. 205. See 
to eacen. 

eacnung, f., conceptio7i, pregnancy : as. 
eacnunge, 75. 

ead, n., happiness, felicity, blessedness : 
ns. 1293; gs. eades, 1198, 1400. 

eaden, pp. granted, vouchsafed: ns. 

(pred.) 200. 
eadfruma, m., source of happiness, 

giver of Joy : ns. 532. 
I eadgian, W2. trans., bless, gladden : 

imp. sg. eadga, 20. 
eadgiefa, m., giver of happiness : ds. 

eadgiefan, 546. 
eadig, adj., blessed; blissful, happy : 

nsm. 1427, 1461, 1496, 1553; nsf. 

1013; nsf. wk. eadge, 87; asm. wk. 

eadgan, 1122; npm. eadge, 1246; 

gp. eadigra, 1649, 1656, 1663; dp. 

eadgum, 688, 743, 909, 1234; sup. 

dp. eadgestum, 1327. [Goth, au- 

dags.] See dom-, hretJeadig. 
eadmod, see ea?Jmod. 
cage, n., eye: gp. eagna, 7, 11 13; dp. 

eagum, 1244, 1323; ip. eagum, 327, 

392, 536, 1315, 1328, 1331. 
eahstream, m., water-flood : ns. ii 67. 
eahtan, Wl. trans., perceive, observe, 

remark, take note: inf. 1073, 1549- 

[Ger. achten-l 
eahtnes, f ., persectition : gs. eahtnysse, 

704. [ehtan, 'persecute.'] 
eala, int., O ; oh, lo ; alas: 18, 50, 71, 

104, 130, 164, 175, 214, 275, 348, 

378, 416, 1312. 
eald, adj., old, time-honored, ancient, 

olden, pristijte : asf. wk. ealdan, 1396 ; 



ism. wk. ealdan, 1546; apm. ealde, 

863; apf. wk. ealdan, 1107. 
ealdcySSu, i., former dwelling, pristine 

home: as. ealdcy^Se, 738. [MnE. 

kith.'] 
X ealddaeg, m., day of old, former time : 

dp. ealddagum, 303. 
ealdf eond, m., inveterate enemy, ancient 

foe: dp. ealdfeondum, 567. 
ealdgestreon, n., ancient treasure, what 

was form,erly cherished or prized: 

ap. 812, 1570. 
ealdor, m.. King, Lord: ns. 229; as. 8- 
ealdor, n., ds. ealdre (in phrases to 

ealdre, to \vidan ealdre, /i?r ever, 

always): 479, 690, 1514, 1645. 
ealdorbealu, n., vital evil, mortal 

agony: as. 161 5. [MnE. 3^/^.] 
ealgrene, adj., entirely green, verdant: 

asf. 1 128. 
call, adj., all, the whole of: nsf. 842 ; 

eal 42, 971 ; nsn. 1052 ; gsn. ealles,. 

544, 556, 559, 577, 585, 611, 1 100, 

1497 ; asm. ealne, 72, 439, 481 ; _asf. 

ealle, 208, 240, 683, 885, 1318; asn. 

887, 1032, 1115, 1358, 1442, 1512; 

isn. ealle, 382, 975; npm. ealle, 278, 

340h 359» 422, 540, 1278; npn. 7, 

ii82(.?); eal, 85; gp. ealra, 136, 215, 

287, 402, 516, 520, 726, 925, 1647; 

dp. eallum, 216, 245, 607, 723, 845, 

1 195, 1400, 1651 ; apm. ealle, 291, 

719, 1056, iioi, 1377, 1515; apf. 

ealle, 1382; apn. 964, 996, 1220 

(adv.?); eal, 1201 ; ip. eallum, 1407. 

In phrase : mid ealle, 975. 
eall, adv., wholly, entirely, completely ; 
full, very: 366, 1005, 1027, 1 137, 

1220 (adj. ?), 1283 ; eal, 97, 153, 305, 

308, 666, 969. "^ 

eallunga, adv., at all : 922. 
earcnanstan, m., precious stone : nsm. 

"95- |i 

eard, m., dwelling, home, abode, habita- 11 
tion ; abiding, sojourn : gs. eardes, 
1029; as. 63, 514, 646, 772, I045> 
1202, 1417. 



eardgeard-eftlifgende] 



GLOSSARY. 



241 



eardgeard, m., dwelling-place : ds. 

eardgearde, 55. 
eardian, W2. intrans., dwell, abide, 

sojourn : 3 sg. earda'S, 438 ; pret. 3 

pi. eardedon, 125. [eard.] See 

geeardian ; efeneardigende. 
X earendel, rising sun-, vs. 104. 
earfeSe, n., tribulation, affliction, pain, 

hardship: as. earfe)?e, 1427; ap. 

earfe'Su, 1201 ; earfe}>u, 1171, 1452. 

[Ger. Arbeit-I See maegenearfetJe. 
earfeSu, f., misery, affliction : ns. 

earfejju, 1272. 
'■' earfoS, see atolearfoS. 

earg, adj ., wicked, vile, evil, sinful : nsm. 

1407 ; gsm. earges, 1297 ; gp. eargra, 

1303; ip. eargum, 828. [Ger. arg.] 
earge, adv., ///: 1502. [earg.] 
earhfaru, f., arrow-flight: dp. earh- 

farum, 762. [Cf. Lat. arcus, for 

arquus.'] 
earm, adj., wretched, forlorn; poor, 

needy:- nsm. 1496, 1553, 1615; wk. 

earma, 70 ; npm. earme, 382 ; gp. 

earmra, 1502; dp. earmum, 909; 

apm. earme, 17, 1349. [Ger. arm.'\ 
earmlic, sorry, pitiful, lamentable : nsn. 

999. 
earnian, W2. trans., deserve, merit : 

pret. 3 sg. earnode, 1051 ; 3 pi. 

earnedon, 1349. [MnE. earn^ 
^ eastan, zAw, from the east: 885, 906. 

■ See sut^aneastan. 

V eaSe, adj., mild, easy : comp. asn. y'Sre, 

I ^'^■ 

■ ■ea'Se, adv., easily : 173 ; sup. y>ast, 800 ; 

I yt'aest, 1283. ^f. e9gesyne. 

eaSmedu, £., humility, lowliness, meek- 
ness, humbleness : as. 359, 1442. 

eaSmod, adj., humble: nsm. eadmod, 
786; vsm. 255. 

eaSmode, adv., humbly, meekly : 1352. 

eawan, \Vl. trans., disclose, manifest: 
pp. eawed, 55, 955. [Cf. Goth. 
augjan, and Ger. Auge-I See o??- 
eawan ; eowan, oSeowan ; ywan, 
setywan, otJywan. 



Ebreas, pr. npL, Hebrews: gp. Ebrea, 
67. [Lat. HebrcBus.l 

Ebresc, adj., Hebrew: asn. 133. 

ece, adj., eternal, ever living, everlasting, 
endless, perennial, ceaseless, unend- 
ing: nsm. 532, 743, 1540; nsf. 411, 
415; nsn. 744, 1070; gsm. eces, 140, 
796, ^2>^; wk. ecan, 396, 711; gsn. 
eces, 1051 ; dsn. wk. ecan, 305, 1427 ; 
asm. ecne, 159, 209, I045(.''), 1212; 
wk. ecan, 355 ; asf. 690 (adv. 1) ; asn. 
1520; vsm. 272, 366; apm. 661, 
1 2 58. See efenece. 

ece, adv., eternally, for ever : 322, 
690 (adj.?), 1553. 

§ced, n., vinegar : gs. ^cedes, 1438. 
[Lat. acetum.'] 

^cg, f., edge: ns. 1140. 

ecnes, f., eternity: as. ecnesse, 313, 
1203. 

edgeong, adj., rejuvenated, restored to 
youth, made young again : nsm. 1032 ; 
nsn. 1070. [geong, 'young.'] 

ednnvian, see geedniwian. 

edwit, n., abuse, railing, insult : as. 
1 121. [Cf. MnE. /7£;?V.] 

efen, see on efen, unefen. 

I efeneardigende, ptc, co-dwelling : 
nsm. 237. [eardian.] 

J efenece, adj., coeternal: nsm. 122; 
nsn. 465. 

I efenllc, adj., like, equal: nsf. 39. 

X efenmicel, adj., equally great: asf. 
efenmicle, 1402. 

X efenwesende, ptc, coexistent: nsm. 
350. 

efne, zAv.,just, even, very ; nevertheless, 
notwithstanding: 300, 330, 436. 

^ft, adv., again; afterward{s), there- 
after, subsequently; on the other hand; 
still: 86, 122, 133, 325, 333, 455, 
523, 587, 614, 618, 624, 626, 648, 
791, 824. [Cf. MnE. eftsoons?[ 

X ^ftlean, n., reimbursement, compen- 
sation: as. 1099. [Ger. Lohn.l 

^ftlifgende, ptc, revivified, reanimated, 
resuscitated: npm. 1 1 56. 



242 



GLOSSARY. 



[egesful-Eva 



^gesfull, adj., ter7-ible: nsm. ^gesful, 
1528. 

^geslic, adj., tei-rible, awful, dreadful, 
terrific; terrified, aghast, horror- 
struck: nsm. 918; nsn. 955; asm. 
^geslicne, 151 5; asn. 888, 161 5; 
sup. nsm. ^geslicast, 1021. [^ge; 
cogn. ON. agi>-MnE. awe^ 

^gle, adj., grievous, deadly, pitiless., in- 
supportable : dp. ^glum, 762. 

§gsa, m., terror, fear, dread, disfnay : ns. 
83S; gs. ?gsan, 946, 1063, 1364, 
1 546 ; ds. ?gsan, 1 7 ; is. ^gsan, 923 (?), 
974, 1014, 1019, 1 143, 1369, 1563. 
[^ge.] See Seod^gsa. 

elde, see gelde. 

^llen, n., exertion, effort : is. ^Ine, 1317. 
[Goth, aljan.'] 

^ISeoda, fpl. all peoples, all nations : 
dp. ^l)?eodum, 1336; ^ll))eodum,io83. 
[Cf. Lat. alienus.'] 

Emmanuhel, pr. n., Emmanuel: ns. 
132. [Heb.] 

§nde, m., end: ds. 271, 415, 439, 599, 
1029. 

I §ndedea?y, death, annihilation : ds. 
^ndedea'Se, 1652. But see text. 

^ndeleas, adj., endless, never-ending: 
asn. 1 63 1. 

^ndian, see ge^ndian. 

enga, adj., only, sole: asm. engan, 237. 
[an.] ^ 

^nge, adj., narrow, straitened: asn. 32. 
[Ger. eng.'] 

^ngel, m., attgel : ns. 132, 315, 335, 
351; gs. ^ngles, 823; np. ^nglas, 
448, 546, 548, 880; gp. ^ngla, 52, 
102, 104, 332, 474, 515, 630, 646, 
651, 690, 715, 738, 791, 895, 941, 
1013, 1063, 1342, 1520, 1645, 1649; dp. 
^nglum, 387, 582, 661, 697, 898, 1246, 
1336, 1468; ap. ^nglas, 506. [Lat. 
angelus.'] See heah-, heofon^ngeL 

eorl, m. {hero), man: ns. 219; gp. eorla, 
546 ; ap. eorlas, 874. [MnE. earl."] 

X eornest, f., rigor, severity, sternness : 
as. eorneste, iioo. [MnE. earnest.'] 



X eorneste, adj., rigorous, severe, stern : 
nsm. 824. 

eor^buend, m., dweller on earth, in- 
habitant of the world: np. 422, 1278; 
gp. eor^buendra, 1323; ap. 719. 

I eort^burg, earth-fortification : ap. 
eor^byrig (but doubtful), 7. 

eor?fe, f., earth, globe: ns. 1143, ^^SS; 
gs. epr^an, 523, 946, 1004, 1180; 
eoitan, 688, 805, 879; ds. eor'San, 
200, 608, 621, 626, 772, 780, 840, 
1 501 ; eor^an, 255, 411, 639, 648, 814, 
828, 1 137, 1 146; as. eor'San, 329, 
1128 ; eor>an, 276, 967. [Ger. erdeP^ 

eor?Jlie, adj., on earth : nsm. 406. 

eorSware, mpl., dwellers on earth, in- 
habitants of the world: np. 382; dp. 
eor^warum, 697, 723. 

eorSwela, m., mundane riches : as. 
eortSwelan, 611. 

eOAvan, W2. show, manifest: inp. sg. 
iowa, 335. See o'Seowan ; eawan, 
oSeawan; ywan, a^ty^van, o9- 
ywan. 

eowde, x\.,fiock: as. 257. 

eower, poss. pron., your : dsn. eow- 
erum, 1503. 

ermtJu, see yrmSu. 

Esaias, pr. n., Isaiah (properly Ezekiel): 
ns. 303. 

-esc, see Ebr-, Galilesc. 

^^e\,m.., father land, Jiative land ; home, 
country; land, realm, domain ; heri- 
tage: ns. e)3el, 1639; gs. e'Sles, 12 12, 
1324, 1346; eHes, 741 ; ds. etSle, 436, 
1075, 1496; as. ebel, 630, 1342, 1406; 
is. e'Sle, 32. [Cf. MnE. allodial?^ 

eSelcyning, m., kitig of the land: gp. 
ej^elcyninga, 996. 

etJelrice, n., native realm : gs. e>elrices, 
1461. 

e?^elstol, m., royal seat, metropolis : as. 
e^elstdll, 516; vs. e>elstol, 52. 

eSgesyne, adj., visible, easy to be dis- 
cerjied: npn. 1234. 

Eva, pr. n., Eve: gs. Euan, 97. 



fa-feond] 



GLOSSARY. 



24: 



fa, see f ah. 

facen, n., misconduct^ criminality, guilt: 

ds. facne, 207, 
facentScen, n., sign of guilt : as. 1 565. 
fiecne, adj., wily, stealthy ; perfidious : 

nsm. 870; dsm. fjecnum, 1394- 
faeder, m., father: ns. 211, 320, 728, 

1073, 1218; gs. no, 345, 475, 516, 

1073. 1344; ds. 121,465, 532,773; 

as. 163, 349, 472, 617, 758, 1647- 

See so9-, wuldorfaest. 
\ faedrencynn, n., paternal descent : as. 

248. 
fgege, adj., doomed, devoted, condejmied : 

asn. 1 51 7; npm. 1533. {Sc.fey.'] 
faeger, adj., beautiful ; lovely, winsome: 

nsm. 912; asf. \vk. fasgran, 1389; 

apm. fasgre, 1294. [MnE./Jz/r.] 
faegre, adv., sweetly, nobly, kitidly, 

gently, gloriously: 390, 472, 507, 

1340, 1360. 
fah, adj., discolored, pale (as death) : 

nsm. 1560. 
fah, adj., guilty ; damned: nsm. 1000, 

1616; npm. fa, 829, 1538, 1614, 1632. 

[gefa, 'foe.'] 
faehtJu, f., hostility ; feud: gs. fsehl^e, 

1440; as. fShJ^o, 368; gp. faeh^a, 

617. [fah; cf. Ger. Fehde?^ 
faele, adj., dear (?): nsm. wk. faela, 645. 
fselsian, see gefaelsian. 
ftemne, f., maiden, maid, virgin : ns. 

35, 123, 195, 211 ; gs. fsemnan, 788 ; 

ds. feemnan, 418; as. faemnan, 187, 

720; vs. 72, 175. 
faemnanhad, m., virginity, maidenhood: 

as. 92. 
f«er, m.., fear, alarm, terror; sudden- 
ness : is. fere, 867, 952. [MnE./^^r.] 
faran, 6. intrans., go, depart; ascend ; 

come; prowl; sweep: 3 sg. fare's, 

871; faere'S, 930, 983; 3 pi. fara'S, 

928, 945; pret. 3 sg. f5r, 1185; imp. 

pi. faraS, 481, 1519; inf. 513, 925, 

1342, 1596. [MnE./z?-^.] 



fSran, see afseran. 

ffcerscyte, m., sudden shot: ds. 766. 

\ fgersearo, sn., sudden device, contriv- 
ance, or enginery: ns. 770. 

faru, see earh-, garfaru. 

faest, 2A\.,firm, steadfast ; fixed, infixed, 
immovable ; deep, profound (of sleep) ; 
firm, secure ; sectired, fastened: nsm. 
730; asf. faeste, 166; ism. wk. fasst- 
an, 889; isn. faeste, 6; apm. faeste, 
864; apn. wk. faestan, 321. See 
ar-, bid-, ham-, hleo-, spmod-, 
so<T-, stae'ff-, stalJol-, iSvyav~, \%'£er-, 
\\asf8est. 

faeste, adv., fast ; staunchly, stoutly : 
766, 979, 1 1 57. 

faestlic, did]., firmly fixed : apm. fasstllce, 
312. 

faestnian, see gefaestnian. 

faeSm, m., embrace {arms) ; bosom ; 
womb; power {hands): ds. fae^me, 
1485; as. 788, 1 146; ip. fasSmum, 
651. 

fea, adj., /^t£;: npm. 1170; gp. feara 
(feara sum = ' a few '), 127 5. 

-feald, see an-, mQiiigfeald. 

fealdan, see bifealdan. 

feallan, R. intrans.,////: inf. 1525. See 
gefeallan. 

feasceaft, adj., miserable, wretched, dis- 
consolate: asm. feasceaftne, 175 ; 
apm. feasceafte, 368. 

fedan, Wl. \.xd.ViS.,feed, nourish, sustain, 
maintain : 3 sg. f ede'S, 1 544. 

fela, indecl. n., many: 43, 172, 181, 
462, 666, 1 1 17, 1 1 78, 1263, 1268, 

1399. 1547. 
felan, see gefelan. 

fieogan, W3. trans., hate ; vex, trouble ; 
destroy (?) : 3 sg. feo'S, 1 598 ; pret. 3 
pi. feodan, 708 ; imp. pi. feoga'S, 486. 

feolan, see bifeolan. 

-feon, see gefeon. 

feond, ra.,foe, enemy, adversary ; fiend, 
devil: ns. 1529; ds. feonde, 1394; 
gp. feonda, 569, -j^Z^ 770, 141 5, 1439, 
1625 ; dp. feondum, 623, 639, 1404, 



244 



GLOSSARY. 



[f eondscipe- -f 5g 



1485, 1614. [MnE.Jiend; feogan. 

See ealdfeond. 
feondscipe, m., hatred, enmity: as. 

feondscype, 486. 
feor, adv., y«r: 56, 390, 1404; comp. 

fier, 248. 
feorh, m., life ; soul: gs. feores, 1073, 

1319, 1562, 1565; ds. feore, 1573 

(to widan feore, ever; for ever, 

eternally: 230, 277, 1343, 1543); 

asm. 439; ip. feorum, 1592. See 

wideferh. 
X feorhdolg, n., deadly wound, mortal 

■wound, fatal luound: ap. 1454. 
feorhgiefa, m., giver of life : as. feorh- 

giefan, 556. 
I feorhgoma, xi\.,ja'w: ip. feorhg5m- 

um, 1548. 
feorhii^ru, f., nourishment, sustenance, 
food ; salvation, security, safety : ds, 

feorhn^re, 610, 1596. 
feorSa, num. 2id]., fourth: nsm. 728. 
feo^ver, num. 2id].,four: dp. feowerum, 

878. 
feoTvertig, num. sh., forty: a. 466. 
f er, see fter. 

feran, Wl. inixdins,., go, pass: inf. 1415. 

f^rgan, Wl. trans., bring, conduct ; sail, 

journey : opt. i pi. f^rgen, 853; inf. 

518. [MnE. ferry.'] See gefgrian. 
fertJ, mn., mind, spirit, heart, soul: ds. 

ferSe, 476, 668, 924; as. 1330. See 

dreorig-, sarigferS. 
\ fer?Jgewdt, n., understanding: as. 

1183. 
fertJwerig, adj., weary in soul, full of 

sadness : npm. fer'Swerge, 830. 
fe'ffa, m., band, throng, host: ds. fe^an, 

1 5 18. 6"^^ h^refe()a. 
fier, see feor. 

fifta, num. 2id^-\., fifth : nsm. 730. 
findan, 3. trsins., find: inf. 184, 801, 

1573- 'S'^f^ onfindan. 
finger, m., finger : ip. fingrum, 668. 
fir, see f yr. 
firas, mpl., men : gp. fira, 35, 242, 610, 

1592. 



firen, f., sin, transgression, iniquity ; 

violence, outrage : gp. firena, 1 23, 

181, 369, 1565, 1598; firina, 56; dp. 

firenum, 722, 920, 1209; ap. firene, 

1280, 1312, 1373, 1485 ; firena, 1098; 

ip. firenum, 1103, 1440, 1616. See 

dea^firen. 
I firenbealu, n., sin, iniquity: ap. 1275. 
firendeed, f., crime, evil deed: ap. 

firendaeda, 1305 ; ip. firendsedum, 

1000, 1632. 
\ firenfr§inmend, m., sinner : gp. firen- 

fremmendra, 11 17. 
I firengeorn, adj., sinful, sin-loving: 

npm. firengeorne, 1605. 
firenlust, m., sinful lust, sirtful desire: 

ap. firenlustas, 1482. 
I firensynnig, adj., sinful, sinning, 

wicked: asn. 1378. 
X firenAveorc, n., evil deed, transgres- 
sion, crime : ap. 1300; ip. firenweorc- 

um, 1398. 
fise, m., fish : dp. fiscum, 966. See 

sSiisc. 
fitJere, n., wing: ip. fij^rum, 395. 

[feSer, ' feather ' ; cf. Ger. Gefieder.'] 
flaeor, 2Ld].,fiying (of arrows) : asn. 676. 
flangeweorc, n., arrows: as. 676. 
^a^sc,n.,fiesh; body: ns. 123, 597; ds. 

flaesce, 1028 ; as. 418, 1305 ; np. 1281. 
flgeseh9ina, m., body, flesh : ns. 1465 ; 

gs. fliesch9man, 1297. 
fleogan, see gefleogan. 
fliht, see flylit. 

flint, m.,fli?it: as. 6; dp. flintum, 11 88. 
flod, m., flood, wave, tide, water: is. 

flade, 1 168; np. flodas, 985; dp. 

flodum, 979 ; ip. fiodum, 806. See 

laguflod. 
X flodwudu, m., ship, vessel, bark : ip. 

fl5dwudu[;;z], 853. 
flowan, R. intrans., flow : pret. 3 pi. 

fleowan, 984. 
flyge, m., flight: gs. flyges, 645. 
flyht, m., flight: ns. 639; as. 654 ; is. 

fiihte, 399. 
-fog, see gefog. 



folc-forht] 



GLOSSARY 



245 



folc, n., people^ folk, mankind^ men ; 

band, multitude, host; race, nation: 

ns. 1231 ; gs. folces, 569, 1647; ds. 

folce, 907, 1439; as. 484, 579, 588, 

764,889, 1025, 1373, 1517; np. 526, 

1222, 1300; gp. folca, 426, 516, 556, 

945, 1218; dp. folcum, 195, 225, 

338, 1421, 1548; ap. 1378. See 

dryht-, msegenfolc. 
X folcdryht, f., multitude, host, throng: 

as. 1066. 
foldsern, n., tomb, grave, sepulchre: is. 

foldaerne, 730. 
foldbuend, m., man, dweller on the 

earth: np. foldbuende, 11 77; ap. 

foldbuende, 867. 
folde, f., earth, world; {dry) land; 

earth, ground, soil; district, region: 

gs. foldan, 72, 144, 878,952, 1533; 

ds. foldan, 466, 807, 983, 1033, 1142, 

1449, 1465; as. foldan, 279, 321, 

408, 979, 1002, 13S9. 
foldgrsef, n., grave: dp. foldgrafum, 

1025. 
X foldraest, f., rest in the earth : gs. 

foldreeste, 1028. 
foldweg, m., earth : ds. foldwege, 1529. 
fold-w^ng, m., earth, ground: as. 974. 
folgoS, m., service, office, ministry : gp. 

folgo^a, 390. [folgian, 'follow.]' 
folm, f., hand ; palm of the hand: dp. 

folmum, 1455; ip. folmum, 11 24, 

142 1. [Cf. Lat./a/w^.] 
fon, see a-, bi-, for-, ge-, onfon. 
for, prep. w. dat., for, for the sake of; 
for, on account of, because of; before, 

in the presence of: 22, 112, 169, 923, 

1019, 1 1 16, 1423, 1428, 1441, 1470. 
X foran, prep. w. dat., upon: 341. See 

biforan. 
forbaernan, Wl. trans., co7isume, purge 

away: inf. 1542; pp. forbserned, 

1006. 
forbeodan, 2. \xzx\.?,., forbid: pret. i sg. 

forbead, 1485. 
forberstan, 3. intrans., be torn asunder : 

pret. 3 sg. forbaerst, 1137. 



forbygan, Wi. trans., cast down, bring 
low: pret. 3 sg. forbygde, 731. 

forcunian, 4. trans., vanquish, over- 
wheb7i ; wear out, exhaust : pp. npm. 
forcumene, 561 ; dpm. forcymenum, 

fordoii, anv. trans., pp. undone, lost; 
polhited, defiled: pp. nsm. forden, 
1206; asn. wk. fordone, 1248; npm. 
fordone, 1103, 1274; dpm. fordon- 
um, 994. 

fore, prep., before, in the presence of, 
into the presence of, in ; before (tem- 
poral) ; because of, on account of; for, 
for the sake of: w. dat. 669, 836, 930, 
962, 963, 1014, 1030, 1048, 1060, 
1069, 1083, 1114, 1172, 1182, 1201, 
1226, 1230, 1232, 1238, 1286, 1303, 

"^Z^-Z^ 1336 (2), 1433' i439» i475' 

1559; w. ace. 796, 1038, 1072, 1094, 

iii3> 1634. 
X forescyttels, m., bolt, bar : ap. fore- 

scyttelsas, 312. [sceotan, 'shoot.'] 
forespreea, m., spokestjian: as. fore- 

sprecan, 733.- 
t foretacen, n., sign, portent: gp. fore- 

tacna, 892. 
X foreS^ncol, adj., wise, far-seeing: 

npm. foreli^ncle, 1191. 
forfon, R. trans., surprise, take by sur- 
prise, come upon suddenly : 3 sg. 

forfeh«, 873. 
forgiefan, 5. trans., give, grant, vouch- 
safe: pret. 3 sg. forgeaf, 391, 613, 

776, 1258, 1375; pp. forgiefen, 1399; 

forgyfen, 1387. 
iov^vifvi^^,i., bounty, largess: as. for- 

gifnesse, 427. 
forgieldan, 3. trans., give in return ; 

give, bestow : 3 sg. forgilde'5, 434 ; 

imp. sg. forgield, 1476. 
forhelan, 4. trans., hide, conceal, cover : 

pp. forholen, 1053. 
forht, adj., afraid, fearful; timid, 

trembling: nsm. 801, 924, 1559; 

nsn. 1 183; npm. forhte, 1014, 1230; 

apm. forhte, 892, 11 29. 



246 



GLOSSARY. 



[forhtlic-freobearn 



forhtlic, 2idi]., fearful, anxious: npm. 

forhtllce, 1103. 
forhtliee, adv., featfully, anxiously : 

1319- 

forhwan, adv., w/iy, for what reason : 
1480; forhwon, 1469, 1487, 

forhwyrfan, \Vl. trans., pervert ; pp. 
froward, perverse: pp. forhwyrfed,34. 

forhycgan, W3. trans., despise, disdai?i, 
scorn; neglect: pret. 3 pi. forhogdun, 
1287; [forjhogdun, 1633. 

forlsetan, R. trans., leave ; forsake, re- 
nounce; se7id forth, issue ; loose, re- 
lease, let out ; lose ; send away, dis- 
miss ; admit: sg. forlsete'S, 15 7; 
pret. I sg. forlet, 1452 ; 2 sg. forlete, 
1469 ; 3 sg. forlet, 30 ; 3 pi. forleton, 
1 147 ; forletan, mi; imp. sg. forl»t, 
10, 208. See anforlgetan. 

forlegen, pp. adulterer, fornicator : npm. 
forlegene, 1610. 

forleosan, 2. trans., lose; squander ; 
ruin, destroy, pret. 2 sg. forlure, 
1398; opt. 3 sg. forleose, 1585; pp. 
forloren, 1551. 

forma, z.di\., first \ nsm. 720. 

I forpyndan, Wl. trans., take away, 
do away with, blot out: pp. forpynded, 

97. 
forseon, 5. trans., scorjt, despise: inf. 757. 
forst, m.., frost, cold: is. forste, 1546. 
forswelgan, 3. trans., consume, devour: 

3 pi. forswelga^, 995. [Cf. Ger. 

schwelgen, MnE. swallow^ 
forteon, 2. trans., lead astray, mislead, 

beguile : pret. 3 sg. forteah, 270. 
for9, 2i<X\., forth, on ; henceforth, thejtce- 

forth, still, yet ; high, far: loi, 211, 

299» 375' 426, 489, 582, 685, 709, 

764, 920, 1319, 1360, 1 517, 1632, 

1640, 1658; ior\>, 230. 
fortJon, conj., therefore, wherefore ; for, 

because: for^on, 33, 148, 241, 261, 

287, 385, 408, 429, 756, 766, 815, 

1015, 1151, 1165, 1202, 1214, 1630; 

forlSon, 169, 294, 1427, 1578 ; for)jan, 

94. 



fortyhtan, Wl. trans., mislead, beguile: 

pret. 3 sg. forty[/z/]e, 270. 
forwyrcan, Wl. trans., ruin, undo ; 

pp. npm. forworhte, 920. 
forw^yrd, mfn., destruction, ruin, per- 

ditioft: ds. forwyrde, 1535 ; as. 1614. 

[forweor^an.] 
forwyrht, see manforwyrht. 
forwyrnan, Wl, \nixdi.ns,., forbid, refuse, 

deny : pret. 2 pi, forwyrndon, 1 503 ; 

pp. forwyrned, 20, 
fot, m., foot: dp. fotum, 1455; ap. fet, 

mo, 1 1 68. 
fracoS, adj., dishonored, despised: nsm. 

195, [*fra-cu?y.] 
fi*£et, adj., proud, perverse, stubborn : 

asn. wk, freete, 1373. 
frsefrvve, fpl., treasures ; garniture: np. 

fraetwe, 807 ; gp. fraetwa, 805 ; ap. 

fraetwe, 1073, 1635; ip. fraetwum, 

507, 522, 556. [*fra-tawe.] See 

goldfrsetwe. 
frea, m., lord, king, master ; the Lord: 

ns. 328, 404, 475, 1 188, 1378; gs. 

frean, 395, 11 29, 11 68; ds. frean^ 

945, 1230; as. frean, 237, 355, 924. 

See heah-, liflfrea. 
frecne, adj., dangerous, perilous ; fear- 
ful, terrible; foolhardy: nsf. 770; 

nsn. 853, 1598; dpm. frecnum, 1548. 

[Cf. MnE./rm/^.] 
frefran, Wl. trans., cheer, comfort, con- 
sole: 3 sg. frefre'5, 1340. [frofor.] 

See afrefran. 
fr^mde, adj., alien, estranged: nsm. 

1403. [Ger./r<?;w^.] 
fr^inman, Wl. trans., do, make, com- 
mit: pret. 3 sg. fr^mede, 643; pret. 

3 pi. fr^medon, 655, 1290; inf. 1555. 

[Cf. Ger./r<?wz'/.] See gefr^mman ; 

firen-, mau-, ryhtfr^nimend. 
fr^mu, f., advantage, benefit: dp. fr^m- 

um, 1398. 
freo, adj., buoyant: comp. asm. freoran, 

1 51 1. [MnE./r^^.] 
freobearn, m., noble child, glorious son : 

ns. 643, 788 ; ds. freobearne, 223. 



freod-fyrran] 



GLOSSARY 



247 



freod, f., affection^ troth : as. freode, 166. 
freogan, W3. trans., adore, worship : 3 

pi. freoga'S, 1647. 
freolic, ?Ld].,/air, beautiful, noble: sup. 

nsf. freolicast, 72. 
freolice, z.d.\., gladly ; freely \ 187, 1290. 
ireon, see gefreon. 
freond, m., friend: dp. freondum, 575, 

1344, 1658. 
freond, 2id].,frie7tdly, loving: nsm. 912. 
freonQina, m., surnajne : as. f reon^man, 

636. 
freoSian, see gefreoSian. 
fricgan, 5. in trans., ask : 2 pi. fricga'S, 

92. [Cf. GQx.fragen.'] 
frignan, see gefrignan. 
frigu, f., embrace: g-p. friga, 419; dp. 

frigum, 1,7- 
fri9, n., peace; protection; refuge; 
friendship: ns. 1658; as. looo ; friK 

1340; is. friSe, 489; gp. freo>a, 773. 

[Cf. Ger. Friede, Eng. Frederick?^ 
friSgeard, w., court of peace: dp. fri'S- 

geardum, 399. 
frod, adj., wise ; deep, profound: nsm. 

wk. froda, 326; asn. 1177. 
frofor, f., comfort, consolation ; help ; 
joy: gs. frofre, 207, 728; ds. frdfre, 

65, 489, 522,722, 758, 1360, 1421; 

as. fr5fre, 338, 801, 1511. 
frQin, prep. w. dat., /r<?w ; since: 17, 

467, 658, 839, 878, 1191, 1257, 1493, 

1608, 1617; fram, 906, 1189. 
frQin, adv., away: 476. 
frpmcyn, n., origin, parentage : as. 242. 
ft*9mlice, adv., confidently: 575, 676. 
fruma, m., beginning ; creator, author ; 

rziler, Lord: ns. 294, 516, 579, 844 ; 

ds. fruman, 225, 1191; as. fruman, 

44. See ead-, lif-, ord-, tirfruma. 
frumbearn, m., first-borjt child: as. 

507. 
frumcyn, n., race: ns. 35. 
frumgesceap, n., beginning, creation : 

ds. frumgesceape, 839. 
frumsceaft, f., creature, created thing, 

creation : gp. frumsceafta, 472. 



fryin?Ju, f., begimiing: ds. frym'Se, 121, 

223. [fruina.] 
fugel, m., bird: ns. 645; gs. fugles, 

639' 654; as. 636; gp. fugla, 982. 

[MnE./^w/, Ger. Vogel-I 
ful, 2idiV.,full, very: 252, 389. 
fill, adj.,_/bz^/, unclean, vile: asf. fule, 

1482; npm. fule, 1230. 
full, adj., full ; overwhelmed, smitten : 

nsm. 1657; nsf. 57, 88, 378; nsn. 

961; asm. fulne, 1369, 1516; asf. 

fulle, 1625; npm. fulle, 959. See 

bealo-, cear-, ^ges-, hyht-, syn-, 

3rym-, W9mful(l). 
X fulwlan, W2. trans., baptize : imp. 2 pi. 

fulwia'S, 484. [full + Avili, ' sacred ' ; 

cf. Ger. weihenJ] 
furSor, adv., rather, in preference to : 

i\xx\>Q>x, 1394. [fore.] 
fus, see h^llfus. 
fusleo'S, n., death-song: as. 623. 
fylgan, Wl. trans., follow, pursue, 

afflict, persectite : pret. 3 pi. fylgdon, 

1440. 
fyllan, Wl. trans,///: 3 sg. fylle'S, 

974; 3 Pl- fylla-S' 952; inf. 1605 ; pp. 

npm. fylde, 1592. [full.] See a-, 

gefyllan; te^llend. 
fyllan, Wl. trans., cast dozvn, overthrow, 

destroy : pret. 3 pi. fyldon, 709 ; imp. 

2 pi. fylla«, 486. [feaUan.] 
^T, n.,fire: ns. 958, 1002, 1062; gs. 

fyres, 965, 974, 1562, 1625; as. 

625, 1619; fir, 1520. See h^lle-, 

wselmfyr. 
:^b8e?J, n., bath of fire, sea of fire, hell- 
fire', ds. fyrba'Se, 830, 985. 
:tyren, ad j ., fiery, burning, glowing : 

dpf. fyrnum, 733. 
fyrhtan, see afyrhtan. 
fyrn, see gefyrn. 
fyrndagas, mpl., former days, bygone 

days: dp. fyrndagum, 1033, 1294. 

IfjQx.firn^ 
fyrnw^eorc, n., creation, created things : 

gp. fyrnweorca, 579. 
f^ran, see afyrran. 



248 



GLOSSARY. 



[fyrst-gebigan 



fyrst, m., te^-niy span: as. 1322. [Ger. 

Frist:\ 
I ^rsweart, adj., smoky, nsm. wk. 

fyrswearta, 983. [MnE. swat't, 

swarthy.'\ 
fyr^vet, n., curiosity, inquisitiveness : 

as. 92. [Ger. Filrwitz.'] 
:^san, see a^san ; getysed. 
lyst, i.,fist, clenched hand: dp. fystum, 

2124. 

G. 

Gabriel, pr. n., Gabriel, ns. 336; 

Gabrihel, 201. 
-gaedre, see set-, togsedre. 
gafol, n., tribute: gs. gafoles, 559. 

[Celtic; cf. yiwY.. gavelkifid?^ 
gal, n., evil: gs. gales, 1034. 
galan, 6. trans., j/w^, chant: inf. 623. 

[Cf. MnE. nightingale.'] 
ggelan, see aggelan. 
Galilesc, adj., Galilean : vpm. Galilesce, 

gan, anv. intrans., go, walk : 3 sg. gse^, 
1070; inf. 1 1 67. See bi-, gegan; 
g^ngan. 

garfaru, spear-flight: as. garfare, 781. 
[Cf. MnE. garlic:\ 

X gargetrum, n., storm of darts, shower 
of missiles: as. 674. 

ggesne, adj., barren, iinfrnitful: asf. wk. 
gaesnan, 849. [MnE. dial, geason^^ 

gaest, m., spirit; soul; {holy or evil) 
spirit ; ns. 203, 207, 269, 597,728,972, 
1552, I557» 1579. 1623; gs. gsestes, 
145' 3i9» 638, 649, 684, 707, 710, 
816,848, 1057; ds. gseste, 139, 753, 
1034; as. 665, 774, -]-]-], 1381, 1453; 
np. g^stas, 363, 1044, 1533; gp. 
gSsta, 130, 198, 572,813, 1232, 1406, 
1545; dp. giestum, 1568, 1590. See 
heahggest. 

giJestberend, m., possessor of a soul, 
being endowed with spirit : np. 1 599. 

gsestgeryne, n., meditation, reflection, 
thought: ip. gsestgerynum, 440, 713. 
[run, * secret.'] 



giesthalig, adj., holy, sacred: nsn. 584. 
X gaesthof, n., lodgitig place, tenement : 

ds. gaesthofe, 820. [Ger. Gasthof] 
ggestlic, adj., spiritual: nsf. 42; nsn. 

699. 
ggestsunu, m., spirit-son, spiritual son : 

ns. 660, 860. 
gat, f., goat: np. gSt, 1230. [Ger. 

Geiss?\ 
ge, conj., and; moreover, also: S46, 

1 147, 1 169, 1484. 
geaefnan, Wl. intrans., suffer, endure : 

pret. I sg. geaefnde, 1429; inf. 1369. 
gealla, m., gall: gs. geallan, 1438. 

[Ger. Galle ; cf. Gr. xo^"*?* X<^^os.] 
gear, n.,ji?ar: gp. geara, 1035. [Ger. 

Jahr?[ 
geard, n., dwelling, home : dp. geardum, 

201. [MnE. yard?\ See card-, 

fri3-, middangeard. 
geardagas, x^'^X., former days, old times; 

lifetime: dp. geardagum, 251, 559, 

821. [Cf. MnE. j^r^.] 
geare, adv., well, certainly : 573. [Shak. 

yare{ly)?^ 
gearo, adj., ready, prepared ; close by: 

nsm. 1269, 1345; npm. gearwe, 449, 

460. [Shak. yare ; Ger. gar^ See 

ungear u. 
gearo, adv., ^'rz^/j', 57^r?/y: 109. 
gearosnottor, adj., proflcient, versed: 

nsm. 713. 
gearwlan, see gegear^vlan. 
geat, n., gate : ip. geatu, 576 ; ap. gatu, 

318 ; geatu, 251. 
geb^dsclpe, m., carnal intercom-se : as. 

76. [b^dd.] 
geberan, 4. trans., bear ; give birth to: 

pret. 2 sg. gebSre, 84 ; pret. 3 sg. 

gebaer, 123; inf. 205; pp. geboren, 

1151, 1420. • 

gebetan, Wi. trans., restore, repair : | 

opt. 3 sg. gebete, 13. [bot; MnE. \ 

boot, recompense^ 
gebidan, i . trans, and intrans., remain ; 

wait for: inf. 70, 1529. 
gebigan, see gebygan. 



gebindan-gefaestnian] 



GLOSSARY. 



249 



I 



I 



gebindan, 3. trans., bind,, fasten^ tie ; 
wrap, encircle ; overcome, prostrate ; 
overlay, incrnst : pret. 3 sg. geb9nd, 
732 ; pp. gebunden, 308, 365 ; npm. 
gebundne, 1356, 1538; apm. ge- 
bundne, 873. 

gebl^ndan, Wl. trans., mingle, mix : 
pret. 3 pi. gebl^ndon, 1437. [MnE. 
blend.'\ 

gebleod, pp., varied: nsm. 908. [MnE. 
arch. bleeP\ 

gebletsian, W2. trans., bless : pp. 
gebletsad, 412. [blod.] 

geblissian, W2. trans., glctdden ; bless : 
imp. sg. geblissa, 249 ; pp. geblissad, 
380. [blithe.] 

gebodian, W2. trans., annozcnce, make 
known, bid : pret. 3 sg. gebodade, 202. 

gebrec, n., noise, crash : ns. 953. 
[brecan,] 

gebrosnian, W2. trans., rtiin : dilapi- 
date ; corrupt: pp. gebrosnad, 13, 84. 

gebugan, 2. intrans., bend, turn ; with 
in : enter, penetrate : opt. 3 sg. ge- 
buge, 768; inf. 1504. 

gejbycgan, Wl. trans., purchase ; re- 
deem : pret. i sg. gebohte, 1462 ; 
pret. 2 sg. gebohtes, 259. 

gebygan, Wl. trans., entwine, wreathe: 
pret. 3 pi. gebygdon, 1444; gebigdon, 
1125. 

gebyrd, fn., birth, child-bearing ; con- 
ception r as. 38, 65, 298. [beran.] 

gebyrdu, f ., birth ; conception : as." ge- 
byrde, 76; np. gebyrda, 724. 

geceosan, 2. ixdLXi^., choose, elect: pret. 
3 sg. geceas, 36, 446 ; inf. 590 ; pp. 
asf. gecorene, 331 ; npm. gecorene, 
497, 1223; npm. wk. gecorenan, 1634. 

gecnawan, R. trans., recognize: inf. 654. 

gecweman, i. trans., please, satisfy: 
pret. 3 pi. gecwemdun, 917. [Cf. 
Ger. beqtiem.~\ 

gecwe^Jan, 5. trans., proclaim, an- 
nounce: pret. 3 sg. gecwae'S, 132. 

gecynd, f., race, species : ns. 10 16, 1017 ; 
gp. gecynda, 1180. [MnE. kind.] 



gecypan, W^l. tra.ns., purchase : pret. i 

sg. gecypte, 1471. [Cf. Ger. kaufcn, 

MnE. cheapenP\ 
gecy'd'an, Wi. trans., majiifest, show 

forth: imp. sg. gecyS, 157. [cu3< 

cvinnan.] 
gedafenian, W2. intrans., be fitting, be 

proper :^'^ sg. gedafena'S, 551. [Cf. 

MnE. daft, deft.] 
gedfcOIan, Wl. trans., divide ; break off : 

pret. 3 sg. gedjelde, 228 ; inf. 166. 

[MnE. deal.] 
gedeman, Wl. Xxzxv'&.,jttdge, pass jndg- 

me7it npo7i : inf. 525. [dom.] 
gedon, anv. trans., do; make; cause: 

pret. I sg. gedyde, 1382 ; imp. sg. 

gedo, 30; pp. gpn. gedenra, 1265. 
gedreag, n., plaint: ns. 999. 
gedr^ccan, Wl. trans., distress, trouble, 

torment: pp. npm. gedreahte, 993, 

1298, 1508. 
gedrefan, Wl. trans., trouble, distress, 

grieve: pp. gedrefed, 168. [Ger. 

trilben.] 
gedreosan, 2. intrans., /^?//: opt. 3 sg. 

gedreose, 265. 
gedryht, f., band, host, company : ns. 

1013, 1663; as. 457, 515, 519, 941. 

[Cf. dryhten.] 
gedw^Uan, Wl. trans., lead astray, 

deceive, beguile : pp. npm. gedwealde, 

1 1 27. [Cf. MnE. ^z///.] 
gedwola, m., error, godlessness : as. ge- 

dwolan, 344. [Cf. gedw^llan.] 
I gedyran, Wl. trans., honor : pp. npm. 

gedyrde, 1644. [deore, dyre.] 
geeacnung, f., reward, guerdoji : ns. 

ge[<?]a[r]nung, 40. [MnE. earn.] 
geeardian, W2. intrans., dwell, abide : 

pret. 3 sg. geeardode, 208. 
geedniwian, W2. trans., renew : pp. 

geedniwad, 1039. [niwe.] 
ge^ndian, W2. intrans., e^id, bring to 

an end: pp. ge^ndad, 1639. 
gefSelsian, W2. trans., purify; pass 

through : inf. 144, 320. 
gefaestnian, W2. trans., fasten, make 



250 



GLOSSARY. 



[gefea-gehwa 



fast: pp. gefaestnad, 735, 1447, 1456, 

1490. 
gefea, m., y^_y, gladness-, ns. 231, 585, 

743, 1077, 1252; ds. gefean, 912, 

1403, 1596; as. gefean, 159, 451; 

ap. gefe[a]n, 1294. 
gefeallan, R. intrans., fall: 3 sg. 

gef calk's, 1531. 
gefelan, Wl. trans., feel ; sympathize 

with : inf. 1 1 29, 1 1 78. [Ger. fiihlen.'] 
gefeon, 5. intrans., rejoice, be Joyfcl, be 

glad : pret. 3 pi. gefegun, 504 ; imp. 

pi. gefeo^, 476; inf. 757. 
gefi^rgan, Wl. trans., lead, conduct: opt. 

3 sg. gef^rge, 345. [MnE./^rrj.] 
gefleogan, 2. intrans., ^fj/: inf. 295. 
% gefog, n., union, compacture, corn- 
pagination : is. gef5ge, 6. [Ger. 

Gefilge; cf. Fug,fiigen.'] 
gefon, R. trans., call into action, sum- 

mo7i, pluck up : opt. pret. 3 pi. ge- 

fengen, 151 2. [Cf. MnE.ya;^^.] 
gefr^mman, Wl. trans., do; make; 

inflict ; confer ; wage, engage in : 

pret. 3 sg. gefr^mede, 424, 566, 602, 

627 ; pret. 3 pi. gefr^medon, 526 ; 

gefr^medun, 1454 ; opt. 2 sg. ge- 

fr^mme, 263 ; ger. gefr^mmanne, 

597 ; PP- gefr^med, 207, 369. 
gefreon, Wa. trans., free, liberate, set 

free : pret. 3 sg. gefreode, 588. 
gefreoSian, W2. trans., watch over, 

care for, protect: pret. 3 sg. gefreo}?- 

ade, 588. [friS.] 
gefrignan, 3. trans., find out, learn, 

hear: pret. i pi. gefrugnon, 301 ; ge- 

frugnan, 7^8 ; opt. 3pl.gefrugnen, 225 ; 

pp. gefraegen, 839. [Cf. Q&x.fragen?^ 
gefyllan, Wl. trans., y?//; fulfill, accom- 
plish : pret. 2 sg. gefyldest, 408 ; 

pp. gefylled, 181, 213, 326, 468. 

[fuU.] 
gefyrn, adv., long ago, of old, in times 
past: 63, 135, 30T, 349. [Ger./r«.] 
gef ysed, pp. ready to set out, setting out ; 

disquieted: nsmn. gef ysed, 475, 890. 

[fus.] 



gegan, anv. intrans., happen, come to 

pass: pret. 3 sg. geeode, 443. 
gegear\^ian, W2. \X2Ln%., prepare, make 

ready: pp.gegearwad, 1522. [gearo.] 
geliaeftan, Wl. trans., bind, confine, 

imprison : pp. npm. gehaefte, 562. 
gehgelau, Wl. trans., heal: inf. 174. 

[Cf. halig, Hselend.] 
gehalgian, W2. trans., hallow, sanctify, 

co7isecrate : pret. i sg. gehalgode, 

1481 ; pp. nsm. wk. gehalgoda, 435. 

[halig.] 
gehat, n., promise: gp. gehata, 541. 
geliatan, R. trans., promise ; summon; 

call, name: 3 sg. gehate'S, 1338; pp. 

gehaten, 58, 142; npm. gehatne, 

1071. [Ger. heissen ; cf. MnE. arch. 

hight.-] 
gehealdan, R. trans., keep ; preserve ; 

restrain : pret. I sg. 93 ; inf. 300, 

1494; pp. npf. gehealdne, 1059. 

[MnE. hold.'l 
gehladan, 6. trans., garner : pret. 3 sg. 

gehlod, 1034. [MnE. lade.'] 
gehleapan, R. trans., leap upon : 3 sg. 

gehleape'S, 717. 
gehlidu, npl., arch, vault, canopy : ap. 

gehlidu, 518; gehleodu, 904. [MnE. 

//V/.] 
gehreodan, 2. trans., endow, adorn : pp. 

asf. gehrodene, 330. 
gehreosan, 2. intrans., fall: 3 sg. 

gehreose'5, 938. 
\ gehreow, n., lamentation, lament: 

ns. 998. [gelireowan.] 
gehreowan, 2. trans., grieve, make 

sorry : pret. 3 sg. gehreaw, 1493. 

[MnE. rue ; cf. ruth.'\ 
gehSu, i., grief sorrow: ip. geh^um, 90. 
gehwa, pron., each (with gen.; and 

often best translated all, every) ; each 

thing, everything: gsm. gehwaes, 703 ; 

gsn. gehwaes, 47 ; dsm. gehwam, 194, 

231, 428?, 1 24 1, 1638; dsf. gehwam, 

490; asm. gehwone, 61, 815, 1026, 

1 279 ; asf. gehvi^one, 927 ; gehwane, 

107; asn. gehwaet, 1002. 



gehwylc-gemunan] 



GLOSSARY 



2;i 



geh^vyl<?J pron., each, all, ezfcry {one) : 
nsm. 56, 589, 820, 1050 (add anra 
gehwylc, 1025, 1029) ; nsn. 987, 
1334; gsf, gehwylcre, 180, 601 (?) ; 
dsm. gehwylcum, 431; dsn. gehwyl- 
cum, 1218 ; dsf. gehwylcre, 874; asm. 
gehwylcne, 1308 ; asf. gehwylce, 525, 
981, 1023, 1067; asn. 1384. 

gehwj^'fan, Wl. trans., change: pp. 
gehwyrfed, 188. 

gehycgan, W3. trans., think, devise : 
pret. 2 sg. gehogdes, 1397. 

gehydan, Wl. trans., hide, conceal: pp. 
gehyded, 1466. 

geliygd, fn., thought, meditation : ns. 
1038; gp. gehygda, 1054; ap. 
gehygdu, 1314; ip. gehygdum, 747. 
[gehycgan.] See breostgehygd. 

gehyld, n., secret recesses, hidden 
regions: as. (ap.?) 545. 

gehynan, Wl. trans., humble, afflict, 
lay low ; scorn, disregard: inf. 1524; 
pp. npm. gehynde, 562. [liean.] 

gehyran, Wl. trans, and intrans., hear ; 
hear, hearken to, give heed to ; hear, 
learn: 3 sg. gehyre'S, 797; pret. i 
pi. gehyrdan, 586 ; opt. 2 sg. gehyre 
360; inf. 890; pp. gehyred, 171, 
492, 834, 948. 

gehyrstan, Wl. trans., adorn, array : 
pp. npm. gehyrste, 393. 

gehjTnvan, Wl. trans., disregard, be 
indifferent to : pret. 3 pi. gehyrwdon, 

459- 

gelac, n., host, throng : np. 895. [Cf. 
MnE. lark, ' play.'] See bordgelac. 

gelacnian, W2. trans., heal: inf. gelac- 
nigan, 1308. [Cf. MnE. leech, leech- 
craft.] 

gelad,n., road, path, 'way{=seaY as. 856. 

gelsedan, Wl. trans., lead, conduct, 
bring, pilot: pret. 3 sg. gelsedde, 
859; inf. 579; pp. gelieded, 304. 
[gelad.] 

J gelaSian, W2. trans., summon, call: 
pret. 3 sg. gelalSade, 458. [Cf. Ger. 
einladen.] 



geleafa, m., belief, faith : as. geleafan, 

483. [Ger. Glaube, MnE. {beyief] 
gelie, adj., like {unto), similar {to), 

resembling: nsm. 1430, 1432; asm. 

gellcne, 1383 ; sup. nsn. gellcost, 850. 
gellce, adv., /;z like manner, according 

(w. correlative swa) : 783. See 

ungeliee. 
gelinipan, 3. intrans., happen, come to 

pass : pret. 3 sg. gel^mp, 233 ; inf. 

79- 
gel?5an, i. intrans., co7nc, sail: pp. 

geliden, 857. 
gelQng, adj., dependent {on), owing {to): 

nsf. 152, 365. [MnE. alo7ig.] 
gelyfan, Wl. trans., believe: i pi. 

gelyfa'S, 119, 753; pret. 3 pi. gelyf- 

don, 656. [geleafa.] 
\ gelyfan, Wl.' trans., endear: pp. npm. 

gelyfde, 1644. [leof] 
X gemaeeseipe, m., cohabitation, wed- 
lock: as. 199. [Cf. MnE. mate, 

'companion.'] 
gemana, m.., fellows hip, companionship : 

gs. gemanan, 1645. [Cf- genieene.] 
geniSene, z.di]., common: nsm. 357; nsf. 

100, 581, 1459. [Ger. gemein ; cf. 

MnE. mean.] 
gemeltan, 3. intrans., melt away, be con- 
sumed, dissolve: 3 pi. gemelta'S, 977. 
gem^ngan, Wl. trans., mingle: pp 

npn. gem^ngde, 894. [gempng.] 
gemet, n., end: np. gemetu, 826. 
gemetan, Wl. trans., find: pret. 3 sg. 

gemette, 330. [< gemot; MnE. 

meet!] 
gemiellan, W2. trans., enlarge, extend, 

magnify: 3sg.gemicla^,47. [micel.] 
geni9ng, n., company, congregation : ds. 

gem(jnge, 1660. [Cf. MnE. among.] 
geniQnian, W2. trans., exact: inf. 

1 100. 
gemot, n., assembly, concourse: ds. 

gem5te, 1026; as. 795, 832, 942. 

[Cf. MnE. moot?^ 
gemunan, PP. trans., remember, be 

7nindfulof\ inf. 1200. 



252 



GLOSSARY. 



[gemynd-gesaelig 



gemynd, fn., memory, recollection; 

mind, thought', ns. 1037; as. 431, 

665, 1536. [gemunan.] 
gen, adv.,jj/^/, still: 192, 198, 734, 1457. 

See 3a gen. 
genjegan, Wl. trans., /a// upon, assail: 

3 sg. genage^, 874. 
geneahhe, adv., abundantly ; zealously; 

wholly : 48, 929, 976. 
gen^rgan, Wl. trans., save, redeem, 

deliver: pret. 3 sg. gen^rede, 1257; 

pp. gen^red, 1450. 
genesan, 5. trans., be preserved from, 

escape from : pret. 3 pi. gen^son, 

1254. 
genetJan, Wi. intrans., (very doubtful) 

venture^ strive : pret. 3 sg. (pp. apf . ?) 

gene'Sde, 69. 
geniman, 4. trans., tahe ; take away : 

pret. 3 sg. genom, 223, 580. [Cf. 

MnE. numb, and Shak. iVyw.] 
genitQa, m., hatred, cruelty: ds. genl'S- 

lan, 1439. [ni3, 'hate.'] 
geniwaan, W2. trans., renew, restore: 

pp. geniwad, 529. [niwe.] 
genog, adj., enough, abmidant: apf. 

genoge, 1264. \Gex. genugJ] 
X genyr"\vian, W2. trans., confijie, fetter : 

pp. genyrwad, 364. [nearu.] 
geo, adv., once, of old, formerly: 813. 

See iu. 
geoc, f., help, succor: ds. geoce, 124. 
geocend, m., savior, preserver: as. 198. 

[geoc] 
geofu, see giefu. 
geogu?F, f., youth : ns. giogu'S, 1653. 

See magugeogu?J. 
geonior, adj., sad, sorrowful, troubled, 

af^icted: nsm. 499; npf. geomre, 

962; dpm. geomrum, 124. [Ger. 

Jammer?^ See hygegeomor. 
geomormod, adj., sad at heart, sorrow- 
ful: nsm. 173, 1406; npm. geomor- 

mode, 535. 
geomrian, W2. intrans., grieve, sor- 
row: ptc. npm. geomrende, 90. 

[geomor.] 



geond, prep. w. ace, throughout, 

through, along ; in, on, upon : 7, 59, 

71, 279, 306, 380, 469, 481, 482, 644, 

663, 785, 810, 852, 855, 947. [MnE. 

{be)yond?^ 
\ geondsecan, Wl. trans., overrun : 3 

sg. geondsece'5, 972. 
I geondsprutan, 2. trans., overspread, 

fill: pret. 3 sg. geondspreot, 42. 
geondwlitan, i. intrans., survey : inf. 

60. [Cf. andwlita.] 
geong, adj., young: nsf. 35, 175; nsn. 

1425; dsf. geongre, 201. See 

edgeong. 
georn, see firengeorn. 
georne, adv.,^<^^^r/j/; gladly; earnestly; 

carefully, well: 397, 753, 821, 849, 

1003, 1223, 1327, 1581, 1590; comp. 

geornor, 1255. \Q,i.M.x\^. yearn ^^ 
geornlTce, adv., zealously, earnestly, 

diligently : 262, 440 ; sup. geornll- 

cost, 433. 
geo tan, 2. trans., pour out, shed, dissi- 
pate : 3 pi. geotatS, 1 566 ; pret. 3 pi. 

g[u]tun, 1448 ; opt. 3 sg. geote, 

817; inf. 173. 
ger^ccan, Wl. trans., interpret: pp. 

ger^ht, 133. 
ger^stan, Wl. intrans., rest, repose: 3 

pi. ger^sta-S, 53. 
gerisan, i. trans., befit, become, beseem : 

3 sg. gerise-S, 3. 
geryman, Wl. trans., opeti, prepare : 

pret. 3 sg. gerymde, 865. [<;runi; 

Ger. rdumen.'] 
geryne, n., mystery; imter meaning, 

hidden purpose, secret counsel: ns. 

41, 95; as. 74, 423; dp. gerynum, 

134; ap. geryno, 603. [run.] See 

ggest-, ryht-, wordgeryne. 
gesselan, Wl. trans., bind, shackle: pp. 

geseeled, 736. [Cf. Ger. Seii:\ 
gesselig, adj., happy, blessed: nsm. 438, 

1460; nsn. wk. gesselge, 1248; dpm. 

gesselgum, 165 1, 1659. [Ger. selig, 

MnE. silly {eg. sheep).] See unge- 

seelig. 



gesseliglic-gesund] 



GLOSSARY. 



53 



ges£eliglic, adj., afflueitt, plenteous: 

nsm. 1078. 
gesargian, W2. trans., afflict, trouble, 

distress: pp. gesargad, 961, 970. 

[sarig, ' sorry.'] 
gesceaft, f., creation; creatttre, created 

thing, thing: ns. 842, 930; as. 59, 

239' 356, 672, 885, 991, 1087, 1 127; 

np. gesceafte, 1020, 1179; gp. 

gesceafta, 402, 925, 11 52; dp. 

gesceaftum, 1388; ap. gesceafte, 

870, 952, 1382. [gescyppan.] 
gesceap, see frumgesceap. 
gescildan, Wl. trans., shield, protect, 

defend: 3 pi. gescildah, 761; opt. 3 

sg. gescilde, 775. 
gescQinian, \V2. intrans., be ashamed, 

feel shame: pret. opt. 3 pi. gesc^m- 

eden, 1302. [sc9niu.]_ 
geseot, see s(jlegescot. 
gescyppan, 6. trans., create, make, 

form: pret. 3 sg. gescdp, 14, 23, 

659; pp. gesceapen, 1386. 
gesecan, Wl. trans., seek; visit: 3 sg. 

gesece'S, 62, 947 ; 3 pi. geseca'5, 

'^SZl ; pret. 3 sg. gesohte, 646; imp. 

sg. gesece, [154], 254 ; inf. 146, 524, 

571, 626. 
ges^cgan, W3. trans., tell; confess: 

3 sg. ges^g-S, 1309; inf. 1316. 
gesenian, W2. trans., bless: pp. apm. 

gesenade,i34i. [segn; Y.-dX.signare?^ 
geseon, 5. trans, and intrans., see; 

behold ; perceive, find: 3 sg. gesih'5, 

924, 1248, 1274; 2 pi. geseot, 512, 

522; 3 pi. geseot, 1081, 1105, 1108, 

1208, 1214, 1253, 1256, 1291, 1311 ; 

pret. 3 sg. geseah, 1153; pret. 3 pi. 

gesawan, 740 ; gesegon, 498, 506, 

554» 1 1 53; gesegun, 11 27; imp. 2 

pi. geseo'5, 1454; inf. 502, 794, 11 15, 

1264, 1281, 1306, 1313, 1348, 1457; 

ger. geseonne, 919; pp. gesewen, 125. 
geset, n., dwelling, habitation, house: 

ap. gesetu, 1239. 
gese'San, Wi. trans., show, declare: inf. 
243. [so9.] 



ges^ttan, Wl. trans., set, place ; impose ; 

make, create, for?n : pret. i sg. 

ges^tte, 1 38 1, 1389; pret. 3 sg. 

ges^tte, 1 164, 1 601. 
gesih'S, f., sight; vision; {}) aspect, 

appearance: vs. 50; ds. gesihi'e, 910: 

as. gesyhcS', 11 13; is. (?) gesih>e, 7 

[geseon.] 
gesi9, m., comrade, co7npanion: dp 

gesIJ7um, 473, 1 52 1. [si9; cf. Ger 

Gesinde^ 
gesittan, 5. intrans., sit: pret. 3 sg 

gesaet, 531. 
gesl^ccan, Wl. trans., unnerve, pros 

trate: pp. npm. geslaehte, 149. [Cf 

MnE. slacken.'] 
ges^nmian, W2. trans., assemble, gather 

together; join, unite: opt. 2 sg. 

gesQmnige, 5; pp. ges^mnad, 1221. 

[Cf. Ger. zusammen.'] 
ges9nining, f., union, association: ap. 

gescjmninga, 700. 
gespreean, 5. trans., speak: pret. 2 pi. 

gespraecon, 1511. 
% gestarian, W2. intrans., gaze, fix 

07ie^s eyes: pret. 3 sg. gestarode, 307. 

[MnE. stare.'] 
gestatJelian, W2. trans., establish, erect: 

pp. gestal^elad, 307. 
gesteald, n., dwelling-place, abode: as. 

304. See SrycSgesteald. 
gestigan, i. trans, and intrans., ascend ; 

rise,ascetidto ; descend; climb: pret. 

I sg. gestag, 1418, 1491; pret. 3 sg. 

gestag, 1 1 71; opt. I pi. 749; inf. 

514, 630, 679. [Cf. MnE. sty (on the 

eye), stile, stair P^ 
gestreon, see ser-, ealdgestreon. 
gestun,n., whirlwind: ns. 990. [MnE. 

stt(n.] 
X gestyllan, Wl. trans, and intrans., 

ascend, mount; descend: 3 sg. 

gestylle^, 716; pret. 3 sg. gestylde, 

648. 
gesund, adj., safe, unmarred: apf. 

gesunde, 1074; apm. gesunde, 1341. 
[Ger. gesund, MnE. sound.] 



254 



GLOSSARY. 



[geswencan-gewrit 



gesw^ncan, Wl. trans., torment, afflict^ 

harass-, pp. npm. gesw^ncte, 362. 
gesweotuliaii, Wa. trans., manifest, 

exhibit., display : imp. sg. gesweotula, 

9. [sweotol.] 
geswitJan, Wl. trans., signalize, crowji : 

pp. npm. geswi^de, 385. [switJ.] 
gesyllan, Wi. trans., ^?z/^ : pret. i sg. 

gesealde, 1477 : inf. 683. 
gesyne, see eSgesyne. 
ge^^egan, Wl. \x2.vv^., parch, consume: 

pp. npm. ge}5egede, 1509. 
geS^iican, W^l. trans, and intrans., 

thijik of, consider ; ititend, resolve : 

pret. 2 sg. ge|^5htest, 288; imp. sg. 

ge)3^nc, 370; inf. ge^^ncan, 1056. 
getJeon, i. tYa.ns., perfect: pp. ge'Sungen 

(excellent), 751. 
getJeon, Wl. trans., do, perform : inf. 

gel^eon, 377. 
geSingian, W2. trans, and intrans., 

intercede, plead; co7?ipound, settle: 

pret. 3 sg. ge>ingade, 616; imp. sg. 

geHnga, 342. 
g,tQoht,m..,tho2ight, meditation; mind: 

as. 921; ap. ge)35htas, 1047, 1055. 
ge?Jolian, W2. trans., bear, endure, 

suffer: pret. i sg. ge>olade, 1423, 

1442; pret. 3 sg. ge>>olade, 1172, 

1434; inf. ge]?olian, 1514. [Sc. thole.'] 
geS()nc,m., thought ; mind: as. gejj^nc, 

315; gP- ge>9nca, 1583; dp. geh9nc- 

um, 1 126; ge}39ncum, 11 19. [Cf. 

?J^ncan, 'think.'] 6V^ ungeiJ^nc. 
getJrean, W3. trans., overwhelm : pp. 

ge^read, 1563. 
getJungen, see geSeon. 
geSwsere, adj., harmonious, in unison: 

npm. ge]?wsere, 127. 
getimbro, see heahgetimbro. 
getremman, Wl. trans., «rr^_y : pret. 3 

sg. getremede, 11 50. 
getrum, see gargetrum. 
getrywe, adj., faithful: nsm. 876. 

[Cf. MnE. true, troth.] 
get^vaefan, Wl. trans., deprive, cut off: 

pp. npm. getwaefde, 986. 



geAveald, n., pozver ; dominion, rule: 
ns. geweald, 228 ; as. geweald, 141 5, 
1647 I <^P- gewealdum, 705. [Ger. 
Gewalt.] See nydgeweald. 

gew^mman, Wl. Xxzxvs., pollute, defile, 
stain : pret. 2 sg. gew^mdest, i486. 
[wQni.] 

gewenan, Wl. trans., hope for, expect: 
inf. 1365. [MnE. ween; Ger. wdh- 
nen.] 

gew^ndan, Wi. trans., turn : pp. ge- 
w^nded, 934. [MnE. wend, went.] 

geweorc, see flan-, h^ndgeweorc. 

geweor^an, 3. intrans., become, be 
turned; happen, come to pass; be 
created, arise : 3 sg. geweor Se'5, 715; 
pret. I sg. ge wear's, 93, 210, 722, 
II 82; 3 sg. gewear'S, 40, 122, 317; 
opt. pret. 3 sg. gewurde, 238, 277, 
893 ; inf. geweor}>an, 624 ; pp. ge- 
worden, 37, 216, 226, 230, 351, 551, 
740, 1263. 

geweor91an, W2. trans., honor ; rever- 
ence, adore: pret. 3 sg. geweor"Sade, 
659; pp. geweor'Sad, 407. [Cf. MnE. 
tvorth, worship^ 

gew^rian, Wl. trans., clothe, array: 
pp. npm. gew^rede, 447, 552. . 

gewill, n., will: as. 362. 

gewin, n., strife, conflict; toil, tribula- 
tion : ns. 997 ; gs. gewinnes, 57 ; ds. 
gewinne, 622, 1655; as. 141 1. 

gewinnan, 3. trans., win, gain, secure : 
inf. 1000. 

gewit, n., mind, understanding: ds. 
gewitte, 1 1 99; as. 640, 1177, 11 92; 
gewitt, 29. [MnE. wit ; cf. witan, 
* know.'] See ferSgewit. 

gewitaii, I. intrans., go, depart; set 
out : pret. 3 sg. gewat, 494 ; pret. 3 
pi. gewitan, 533; inf. 1227. 

gewitleas, 2A\., foolish, void of under- 
standing: nsm. 1472. [MnE. wit- 
less^ 

gewitt, see gewit. 

gewrit, n.. Scripture: np. gewritu, 
547. 



f^ewrixlan-God] 



GLOSSARY. 



255 



gewrixlaii, Wi. trans., give rezuard, 
juake recompense: pp. gewrixled, 
1260. [Cf. Ger. wechseln.'] 

gewuldrian, W2. trans., glorify, mag- 
nify, exalt: pp. gewuldrad, 98. 
[wuldor.] 

gewyrcan, Wl. trans, and intrans., 
create, make, weave; do, cojumit; 
inflict; deserve: pret. i sg. geworhte, 
621, 1380; pret. 2 sg. geworhtes, 
161; pret. 3 pi. geworhtun, 1233; 
opt. 3 pi. gewyrcen, 763 ; inf. 680, 
1616; pp. geworht, 1139, 1387,1445; 
pp. gp. geworhtra, 179. 

gewyrht, n., deed^ work; reward, de- 
sert: as. 1577; dp. gewyrhtum, 128, 
1 2 19, 1367; ap. gewyrhtu, 891. See 
aergewyrht. 

geycan, Wl. trans., increase, mtiltiply : 
pp. geyced, 1039. [eac; cf. Lat. 
anger e.'\ 

giedd, n., parable ; poe?ji : as. 633; gp. 
giedda, 713. 

giefa, see ead-, feorh-, sine-, w ilgiefa. 

giefan, 5. trans, give ; bestow, grant ; 
deliver : 3 sg. giefe^, 604, 674,, 161 3 ; 
opt. I sg. giefe, 478; pret. i sg. geaf, 
13S1, i383» 1501; pret. 3 sg. geaf, 
473; pret. 3 pi. gefon, 1353; pp. 
gifen, ^yj. See a-, for-, ofgiefan. 

giefstol, m., throne of grace: as. 572. 
[Ger. Stukl, MnE. stool.] 

giefu, f., gift; grace, favor: ns. giofu, 
42 ; as. giefe, 649, 660, 682, 710, 860, 
1243; gief[e], 1662; gife, 480; ip. 
geofum, 686. See hselo-, sundur- 
giefu. 

gield, n., recompense, reward ; place, 
stead: ds. gielde, 1078; as. gyld, 
1 102. [MnE. yield.] 

gieldan, see forgieldan. 

-giell, see widgiell. 

gielp, mn., pride; boasting: ns. 684; 
as. gylp, 817. [MnE. yelp.] 

gieman, Wl. trans, and intrans., take 
notice of, take heed to, be heedful, 
regard ; keep : 3 sg. gieme'S, 1 545, 



1552; pret. 3 pi. glemdon, 706; inf. 

giman, 1568, 1599. 
giet, adv.,^e?/: 318. See 9a giet. 
gietan, see ongietan. 
gif, conj., //: 21, 190, 781, 1309, 1401. 
gif-, see gief-. 
gifre, z.^\., greedy, ravenous, insatiable, 

destructive: nsm. wk. gifra, 972 ; np. 

1044; sup. nsm. gifrast, 813. See 

heorogifre. 
giman, see gieman. 
gimni, m., gem, jewel {i.e. heavenly 

body) : np. gimmas, 692, 695. [Lat. 

gemma.] See heafod-, tungol- 

gimm. 
-ginn, see anginn. 
ginnan, see onginnan. 
giofu, see giefu. 
gioguS, see geogu?J. 
glsed, z-d]., glad, joyful ; kind, amiable, 

loving: nsn. 1653; asm. glsedne, 315 ; 

npm. glade, 1286. 
glaedmod, adj., glad, joyful {in spirit 

or at heart): nsm. 910; npn. gleed- 

mode, 576. 
glaes, Vi., glass: ns. 1282. 
glea"\v, adj., wise, shrewd, acute, fore- 

seei7ig: nsm. 139, 220. See hyge- 

gleaw. 
gleawlice, z.d\. , shrewdly, keenly ; well, 

aptly: 130, 1327. 
gled, i., fire, flame: np. gleda, 995; 

glede, 1044. [MnE. dial, gleed ; cf. 

glowi] 
gleobeam, m., harp: as. 670. [MnE. 

glee?^ 
glidan, see toglidan. 
gnorn, m., sadness, sorrow, grief: ns. 

1575- 
God, m., God: n. 109, 124, 135, 173, 
226, 319, 324, 383, 407, 631, 686, 
695* 755> 781, 817, 1007, loio, 1 161, 
1 166, 1 170, 1 190, 1217, 1364 ; V. 130, 
273. 361; g- Godes, 120, 147, 205, 
315* 336, 480, 572, 584, 643, 660, 
699, 707, 7io» 744, 764, 774» 7^8, 
860, 903, 1072, 1304, 1 58 1, 1593, 



256 



GLOSSARY 



[god-gy^(& 



1624; d. Gode, 109, 1057, 1080, 

1091, 1215, 1232, 1255, 1333, 1402, 

1526, 1563, 1636; a. 122, 347, 433, 

535. [Sanskrit hutd, ' the invoked.'] 
god, n., good ; gain; benefit', ns. 1332; 

gs. godes, 1034; ds. g5de, 1106; gp. 

g5da, 1399. 
god, adj., good; righteous: dp. godum, 

910; comp. nsn. b^tre, 1301 ; apm. 

b^tran, 1291 ; gsn, sellran, 757 ; apn. 

sellan, 376; sup. nsn. b^tst, 1105; 

nsf. b^tast, ion ; nsn. seleste, 520 ; 

gsn. selestan, 281, 
Godbearn, m., Son of God: ns. 499, 

682, 702. 
godcund, adj., divine: asf. godcunde, 

670 ; dsf. wk. godcundan, 638. 
goddged, i.^ good deed: dp. goddsedum, 

1286. 
X god^yrym, m., divine majesty : as. god- 

>rym, 139. 
godw^^bb, n., tapestry, precious cloth : 

gp. godw^bba, 1134. 
X goldfraetAve, fpl., golden ornaments : 

ap. 995. 
goldhord, nm., treasury, storehouse, re- 
pository: ns. 787. 
goma, see feorhgoma. 
g9mel, adj. as sb., man of old time, 

ancient: npm. g^mele, 135. [ON. 

gam all ^ 
gQng, m., co7?iing ; course, circuit, revo- 
lution ; pathway, circuit (i.e. region): 

as. 254, 883; ip. g9ngum, 1035. See 

bi-, hin-, ingQng. 
g9ngaii, anv. intrans., go; continue: 

imp. 2 pi. g^nga^, 576; inf. 533; 

pres. p. g^ngende, 426. See bi-, 

forSg9ngan. 
graef, see foldgrasf. 
grafan, 6. trans., 77iine, burrow: 3 sg. 

graefe'5, 1003. 6^^^ bigrafan. 
grene, see ealgrene. 
gretan, Wi. trans, and intrans., wail ; 

bewail, lament, deplore : 3 pi. greta'S, 

991 ; opt. 3 pi. greten, 1571. [Sc. 
greet^ 



gretan, Wi. trans., touch, play : inf. 
gretan, 670. [Ger. griissen?^ 

grim, adj., dreadful, awful, terrible, 
horrid: nsn. 1269; dsm. wk. grim- 
man, 1204; asm. grimne, 1526; asf. 
wk. grimman, 1080, 1333. [MnE. 
grim."] See heorogrim. 

grimiiie, 2id-v., fiercely : 970. 

griiniic, didi]., fearful, terrible : nsm. 918. 

grimlice, dL&v., fiercely, savagely: 1003. 

gr^m, adj. as sb., enemy, devil, fiend: 
gp. gr^mra, 781. 

grQmhydig, adj., hostile, fierce: asm. 
grcjmhydigne, 734. 

X grorne, adv., sad{ly), wretched{ly), 
dismal{ly) : grorne, 1 204. 

grornian, W2. intrans., i?iourn, lament: 
3 sg. grorna-S, 970. 

grund, m., abyss, pit, hell; earth, world; 
bed {of sea): as. 265, 481, 562, 785, 
93i> 947> 1164, 1526; np. grundas, 
1593; dp. grundum, 499, 682, 702, 
744; ap. grundas, 145, 972. [Cf. 
Ger. Abgru7td.] See brytengrund. 

grundleas, adj., bottomless: nsm. 1545. 

X grundsceat, m., precincts of earth : 
as. 42, 649. [Cf. Ger. Schoss.'\ 

gryrebroga, m., horror: ds. gryrebro- 
gan, 848. 

guma, m., tnan: np. guman, 813; gp. 
gumena, 820, 1653; ^P- g^mum, 427 ; 
vp. guman, 511. [Cf. MnE. bride- 
groom?^ See dryhtguma. 

gutJ, f., battle, fight: ds. guj?e, 674. 
[Cf. Ger. Hildegwid, etc.] 

gU(Jplega, m., cojitest, struggle: ds. 
gu^plegan, 573. 

gyld, see gield. 

gylden, 2i^\., goldeji: apn. wk. gyldnan, 
251,318. [gold.] 

gylp, see gielp. 

gyrn, n. (?), sorrow : ds. gyrne, 1304. 

gyrwan, Wl. trans., render, make: pret. 
3 sg- gyrede, 1 1 66. [gearc] 

gyte, see blodgyte. 



habban-he] 



GLOSSARY 



257 



H. 



habban, W3. trans., have (auxiliary) ; 

have, possess^ hold: i sg. hsebbe, 169, 

181 ; 2 sg. hafast, 1478; 3 sg. hafa^S, 

256, 43i» 55S' 921, 1005, 1032, 1035, 

15156, 1564, 1648; I pi. habba'S, 758; 

3 pi. habba«, 363, 390; pret. i sg. 

haefde, 1386, 1399; 2 sg. haefdest, 

1382; 3 sg. hasfde, 468, 1157 ; i pi. 

hasfdon, 857; 3 pi. hsfdon, 641; 

opt. 3 sg. haebbe, 1551 ; i pi. haeb- 

ben, 369. [Cf. Ger. haben, Lat. 

habere ^^ 
had, m., sex ; rank, order; manner: ns. 

99 ; as. 49, 444 ; gp. hada, 286. 

[MnE.-/^^(?^.] ^^<? f^mnaii-, mseg- 

den-, maegShad. 
haedor, adj., bright, brilliant, radiant: 

npn. hiedre, 693. [Ger. heiter^ 
haeft, m., captive, prisoner ; captivity, 

bondage: ds. haefte, 568; as. 260; 

gp. haefta, 360; ap. heeftas, 154. 
haeftan, see gebaeftan. 
hal, see wgnhal. 
hselan, Wl. trans., heal, remove: inf. 

1321 ; pres. p. hElende, 250. See 

gehSlan. 
hfele, see onh^le. 
h^lend, m.. Savior, Jesus : ns. 383, 435, 

792 ; gs. haelendes, 505 ; as. 634 ; vs. 

358. [haelan.] 
haele'5, m., man ; hero, warrior : np. 279, 

461, 534; gp- haelel^a, 266, 372, 1196, 

1277, 1591 ; dp. haelehum, 608, 669, 

882, 1 193; ap. 872. [Ger. Held.'l 
halgian, see gehalgian. 
halig, adj., holy: nsm. 403(2), 404, 

653> 658, 760, 789, 1009, 1426, 1557, 

1623; nsm. wk. halga, 558; nsf. 

379; nsf. wk. halge, 1017 ; gsm. 

halges, 737; gsm. wk. halgan, 58; 

dsf. wk. halgan, 461 ; dsn. wk. 

halgan, 911, 1135; asm. wk. halgan, 

1093 i 3.sf. halge, 866 ; asf. wk. 

halgan, 534, 549, 632, 759; vsm. wk. 



halga, 348, 1588; isf. wk. halgan, 
13395 iipm- halge, 692, 1 01 2, 1 193; 
npf. halge, 944; gpm. haligra, 529, 
929, 1638, 1648; dpm. halgum,,284, 
750, 1 189, 1608, 1660; apm. wk. 
halgan, mo. 6"^^ giestlialig. 

hgelo, f ., health ; salvation, deliverance, 
safety ; greeting, hail, hosanna, glory : , 
ns. 411; hselu, 1654; gs. 613, 859; 
as. 119, 752, 1574; hselu, 202. 

I hfelobearn, m., Christ-child: ns. 754 ; 
heelubearn, 586. 

X haelogiefu, f., saving grace: as. hselo- 
giefe, 374. 

\ hselolif, n., salvation: as. 150. 

X hals, f., salvation, redemption : as. 
587. Cf. miindheals. 

hselu, see htelo. 

ham, m., home, dwelling: ns. 897 ; ds. 
305, 350; as. 647. [Ger. Heim.'] 
See heofonhani. 

X hamfaest, adj., residettt, established: 
nsm. 1554. 

hand, see hgnd. 

hat, adj., hot, fiery, eager, glowing: nsm. 
500, 539, 976, 1059, 1426; nsm. wk. 
hata, 932 ; nsn. 1523; nsn. wk. hate, 
1062, 1541 ; dsm. wk. hatan, 1162; 
asn. wk. hate, 161 9. [Ger. heiss.'\ 

hatan, R. trans, and intrans., bid, com- 
mand ; name: 3 sg. hate's, 1024, 
1227, 1341, 1374; 3 pi. hatalS, 279, 
888; pret. 3 sg. heht, 294; imp. sg. 
hat, 253. [Ger. heissen.^ See ge- 
hatan. 

haet^en, adj., heathen: gpm. haebenra, 

705- 
he, pron., //^: nsm. 14, etc. (76 times); 
nsf. heo, 1157, 1161; nsn. hit, 233, 
701, 1137; gsmn. his, 21, etc. (49 
times); gsf. hyre, 1419; hire, 967; 
dsmn. him, 36, etc. (29 times); dsf. 
hyre, 11 55; asm. hine, 129, etc. (13 
times); asn. hit, 61, etc. (10 times); 
np. hi, 498, 501, 642, 707, 829, 1052, 
1075, "30» ii83> 1233, 1235, 1245, 
i253» 1255, 1270, 1273, 1286, 1290, 



258 



GLOSSARY. 



[hea-heard 



1291, 1298, 1304, 1365, 1437, 1443, 
1447, 1503, 1524, 1538; h)?, 385,392, 
454, 458, 495, 506, 535, 1 106, 1 210, 
1212, 1229, 1238, 1243, 1254, 1256, 
1268, 1285, 1287, 1294, 1301, 1351, 
1506, 1511, 1567, 1620, 1629, 1630; 
hie, 146, 455; h!o, 322; gp. hyra, 
395. 398, 460, 537, 837, 945, 966, 
1077, 1108, 1121, 1131, 1148, 1184, 
1185, 1213, 1224, 1235, 1289, 1292, 

1353' 1359' 1374, 1570, 1635; ^"'3' 

1 171; dp. him, 142, etc. (43 times); 

ap. hi, 559, 1 188, 1613; hy, 325, 

828, 888, 1 169, [1208], 1257, 1341, 

1359' 1546. 
hea, see heah. 

headtin, see heahdun. [MnE. downP)^ 
heafela, m., head: ds. heafelan, 505. 
heafod, n., head; head {of the corner): 

ns. 4; as. 1 125, 1434, 1444. [Ger. 

Haupt ; ci. Lat. caput.'] 
heafodgimm, m., {Jewel of the head), 

eye: ip. heafodgimmum, 1330. 
heag^ngel, see heah^ngel. 
heah, adj., /^^^/^ ; lofty; exalted: nsm. 

653; nsf.379; hea, 1062, 1064; asm. 

heanne, 678, 1446; sup. dsm. hyh- 

stan, 749; npm. hyhstan, 282. [Ger. 

hoch.l 
X heahboda, m., archangel: as. heah- 

bodan, 295. [bodian.] 
t heahelif, n.,high cliff: np. heahcleof u, 

978. [Ger. Klippe.'] 
lieahcyning, m., arch-king, {most) high 

king, supreme king: ns. 150, 1339. 

[Cf. Ger. Hohepriester, MnE. high 

priest^ 
X heahdun, f ., high down : ap. headune, 

717. 
heah^ngel, m., archangel : ns. heag- 

^ngel, 202; gp. heah^ngla, 403, 528; 

heagengla, 1018. 
X heahfrea, m., arch-lord, supreme lord: 

ns. 424; vs. 253. 
X heahgsest, m., supreme Spirit, Holy 

Ghost: ns. 358. 
heahgetimbro, n., lofty edifice : np. 



1 181; ap. 973. [Cf. Tennyson's 
'high-built.'] 
heahhliS, n., lofty hill: ap. heahhleo^u, 

_745- 

heahsetl, n., {high) throjie, judgment 
seat: ds. heahsetle, 555, 1217, 1335. 

heahSu, f ., height, on high, heaven : ds. 
760; heahj>u, 508, 789, 866; as. 
heah>u, 498; dp. heahl^um, 414. 
[Like the Biblical v-^o^, altum.] 

healdan, R. trans., hold, possess, pre- 
serve, keep : i sg. healde, 489 ; 3 sg. 
healde'S, 19, 1648; pret. i sg. heold, 
792 ; pret. 3 pi. heoldon, 11 59, 1236, 
1260; heoldan, 813; inf. 767. [Ger. 
halten.] See gehealdan. 

liealf,i., side, direction; way: gp. healfa, 
61, 927; ap. healfa, 949, 1267. [Ger. 
hald.] 

healic, adj., excellent: nsm. 430. 

healTce, adv., highly, exceedingly ; on 
high: 383, 389, 693, II49- 

heall, f., hall, temple : gs. healle, 4. 
[Ger. Halle?^ 

heals, see mundheals. 

hean, adj., downcast, disheartened, de- 
sponding, wretched; lowly, weak; 
worthless, abject, despised ; headlong: 
nsm. 265, 141 3; npm. heane, 993, 
1608; dpm. heanum, 414, 632, 1471 ; 
comp. nsm. heanra, 99. [Goth. 
hauns ; cf. hynan, hynSu, and Ger. 
, Hoh^i.] 

heanlice, adv., miserably, ignominious- 
ly- 3 1' 372. [hean.] 

heannes, f., (with prep, in: on high, in 
the highest [in excelsisl) : dp. hean- 
nessum, 410; heannissum, 162. [For 
heahnes.] 

heap, m., multitude, host, band, legion, 
company; crew, horde: as. 16, 731, 
944; ip. heapum, 549, 929. [Ger. 
Haufe.] 

heard, adj., hard; insupportable ; un- 
feeling, rigorous, severe ; loud, violent : 
nsm. wk. hearda, 1064 ; nsn. 953 ; 
dsm. heardum, 1424 ; dsm. wk. hear- 



heardcwide-heofonwoma] 



GLOSSARY. 



259 



dan, 1310; asm. heardne, 1125, 1444, 

1505; asn. 161 2; comp. nsf. hear- 

dra, 1488; npm. heardran, 1188. 
I heardcwide, m., abuse, reviling: as 

1443. [cwe'San.] 
hearde, adv., cruelly, grievously; great- 
ly, sorely: 364, 890, loi 7, 1456, 15 13 
heardlice, adv., cruelly, sorely : 260. 
hearm, m., contumely : gs. hearmes 

171. [Ger. HarmP\ 
X hearmcwalu, f., destruction : as 

hearmcwale, 1608. 
hearmcwide, m., blasphemy, insult: ip 

hearmcwidum, 11 20. [cweSaii.] 
X hearmsl^ge, m., grievous blow, smit- 
ing: as. 1434. [slean.] 
hearpe, f., harp: as. hearpan, 669 

[Ger. Harfe.'] 
h^bban, 6. trans., carry tip, bear aloft 

pp. hafen, 651. [Cf. MnE. heaveJ] 

See a-, inh^bban. 
h^fige, adv., painfully : comp. h^fgor, 

1487. 
helan, 4. trans., conceal, cover: opt. i 

sg. hele, 193. [Ger. hehlen.'] See 

bi-, forhelan. 
h^ll, f., hell: ns. 11 59; h^l, 1259, 1591, 

1612; gs. h^lle, 265, 562, 591, 1619; 

ds. h^lle, 1493; ^s. h^lle, 558, 1413, 

1623. [Cf. helan.] 
I h^llcwalu, f., hell-torment: ds. h^ll- 

cwale, 1 189. [Cf. cw^llan, and 

Ger. Quai:\ 
X h^llebealu, m., misery of hell : as. 

1426. 
belief yr, n., hell-fire: as. 1269. 
h^llfus, adj., boimd for hell, hell-des 

lifted: npm. h^lfuse, 1123. 
h^llscea^Ja, m., fiend, devil: np. hel 

sceaha[;z], 364. 
h^ll-waran, mpl., dwellers in hell: gp 

h^Uwarena, 731. 
h^llwaru, f., dwellers iji hell: gp, 

h^lwara, 286. 
helm, va.., protector, Lord: ns. 463, 529, 

566; as. 634; vs. 274, 410. [Cf. 

helan. 1 



help, f., help, sticcor: ns. 858; ds. 

helpe, 427, 632, 1 1 73, 147 1 ; as. 

helpe, 263, 424, 1568. [Cf. Ger. 

Hilfe.l 
helpan, 3. trans, (w. gen. or dat.), help, 

succor: pret. 2 pi. hulpon, 1353; 

opt. pret. 2 pi. hulpen, 1502; imp. 

sg. help, 367. [Ger. helfen.'] 
helpend, m., helper: gp. helpendra, 

1413- 
h(jngest, see sundh^ngest. 

heofon, m., heaven; sky: ns. 1149, 1591; 

gs. heofones, 61, 150, 202, 555, 591, 

1 181, 1588; ds. heofone, 939; np. 

heofonas, 932; gp. heofona, 253, 348, 

424, 518, 545, 653, 904, 1038, 1339; 

dp. heofonum, 282, 286, 485, 737, 

778, 866, 1495. ^^^ upheofon. 
heofonbeorht, adj., heavenly bright: 

nsn. 1018. 
heofonbyme, m., heavenly trumpet: 

gs. heofonbyman, 948. 
heofoncQndel, f., heaven'' s candle (sun 

and moon) : np. heofonc^ndelle, 608. 

[Lat. candela<icanderei\ 
heofoncund, adj., heavenly: nsf. 379. 
heofoncyning, m., heavenly king: gs. 

heofoncyninges, 1086, 1524; ds. 

heofoncyninge, 1513. 
X heofondugutJ, f., heavenly host: gp. 

heofondugu'Sa, 1654. 
heofon^ngel, m., heavenly angel : gp. 

heofon^ngla, 492, 927, 1009, 1277. 
heofonham, m., heavenly home: ds. 

heofonhame, 293. 
heofonmsegen, n., heavenly host: gp. 

heofonmaegna, 1217. 
heofonrice, n., kingdom of heaven: ns. 

1259; gs. heofonrlces, 566, 1633; 

ds. 1638; as. 1245. 
heofonsteorra, m., star of heaven: np. 

heofonsteorran, 1043. 
heofontungol, n., star of heaven : np. 

693- 
I heofonwoma, m., sound from heaven^ 
thtinder (?) : ds. heofonwoman, 834, 
998. 



26o 



GLOSSARY. 



[heolotScynn-hlutre 



J heolotycynn, n., dwellers in hell: ds. 

heolo'Scynne, 1541. [helan.] 
heonan, adv., hence, from hence: 155,' 

514, 582, 754. 
heorogifre, adj., devouring, consuming: 

nsm. 976, 1059. 
lieorogrim, adj., horrible, fierce: nsn. 

1523; asn. 161 2. [heoro, 'sword.'] 
heorte, f., heart-, gs. heortan, 174, 747, 

1038, 1047, 1055, 1328; ds. heortan, 

500» 539. 752, 1493; as. heortan, 

641. [Ger. Herz.'] 
her, adv., here: 116, 224, 244, 521, 570, 

590, 703, 744, 818, 854, 1322, 1457, 

1574,1633. \Gex. hier.] 
X hercyme, m., advent: as. 250. 
h^re, m., host, company, multitude: ns. 

i277» 1532; gs. her[^]e[j],i625; as. 

574, 1597 ; is. h^rge, 524 ; np. h^rgas, 

929; gp. h^rga, 844. [Ger. Heer ; 

cf. MnE. heriot, harbor^ 
% h^refeSa, m. {warrior) band, host: 

np. h^refe^an, 10 12. 
h^renes, f., praise: ns. h^renis, 415. 

[h^rian.] 
herg, m., idol: ap. hergas, 485. 
h^rgan, Wl. \xzx\%., praise, glorify : opt. 

I pi. h^rgen, 430 ; pret. 3 sg. h^rede, 

634; pret. 3 pi. h^redon, 470; h^re- 

dun, 503 ; inf. h^rgan, 49, 383. 
X h^tol, hostile, malicious: npm. het[i?]- 

l[^]n, 364. 
hider, adv., hither: 154, 295, 760, 904. 
hidercyme, m., advent : ns. 367 ; as. 

142 ; hydercyme, 587. 
hien?Ju, see hyn?Ju. 
Hierusalem, prn., Jerusalem : ds. 533, 

1 1 34; vs. 50. 
higeglea^v, see hygegleaw. 
hild, f., warfare, conflict: as. hilde, 566. 

[Cf. Ger. Kriemhild, Hildegund.'] 
Mndan, see bihindan. 
hingpng, m., departure, decease: as. 

hingcjnge, 1554; [h]ing9nge, 1412. 
X hingran, W2. intrans., be hungry : 

ptc. dpm. hingrendum, 1354. [For 

hyngran ■< hungor.] 



hitJan, see hycJan. 

hlw, XV., form ; color, hue : ds. 657, 721, 

725, 935- 
Madan, 6. trans., atnass, lay up : pret. 

I pi. hlodun, 784. [MnE. ladeP)^ See 

a-, geMadan. 
hlaf, m., bread, food: as. 1354. [MnE. 

loaf, Ger. Laib, ' bread ' ; cf . MnE. 

Lammas^ 
hlEefdige, f ., lady, queen : ns. 284. 

[hlaf.] 
hlaford, m.. Lord, Master : ns. 574 ; as. 

461, 498, 518. [*hlafweard.] 
hlaemman, see bihiaeminan. 
hleahtor, m., rapttere : is. hleahtre, 

739. [Cf. Ger. lachen, MHG. lahter^ 
hleapan, see gehleapan. 
hl^mman, Wl. intrans., hurtle: 3 sg. 

hl^mme'S, 932. 
hleo, m., shelter; refuge, defense; 

protector : ns. 409 ; ds. 606 ; as. 1 1 96. 

[MnE. lee?^ 
X hleofaest, 2A]., protecting, comforting: 

nsm. 358. 
hleor, w., face: ns. 1434; as. 11 20. 

[MnE. leer.l 
hleotan, 2. gain, obtain: inf. 783. [Cf. 

MnE. lot, lottery, Ger. Loos^^ 
X hleo'3, f., shelter, lodging place : as. 

1353. [hleo.] 
hleotJorcwide, m., speech, discourse : as. 

hleo>orcwide, 450. [Cf. hlud.] 
hlld, see ceasterhlid; gehlidu. 
hlitJ, see heahhli?^. 
hlo?J, f., host, multitude, horde: as. 

hlo'Se, 1 162. 
hliid, adj., loud: nsm. 492, 834, 998 ; 

nsf . 948 ; nsn. 953 ; isf. hludan, 389. 

[Ger. Laut ; cf. Lat. {in)clutusy 

cluere."] 
hlude, adv., loudly : 669. 
hlutor, adj., bright ; pure: ism. hlutre, 

293; ism. vi^k. hlutran, 1086, 1335; 

apm. hlutre, 1245. \Q:Q.x.lauter ; cf. 

Lat. lautus, Gr. KkO^^iv, /cXiJSwj'.] 
hlutre, adv., brightly, resplendently. 

1012 ; hluttre, 1 149. 



hlydan-hu] 



GLOSSARY. 



261 



hlydan, Wl. intrans., sound: 3 pi. 

hlydaS, 882. [hliid.] 
Myp, m., leap: ns. 720, 726, 730, 736; 

ip. hlypum, 747 ; hlypum, 745. [Cf. 

Ger. Lauf.'] 
hneaw, see unhneaw. 
hof, see gaesthof. 
hold, adj., gracious, merci/iil: nsm. 

1 47 1. \Ger. hold.'] 6V^ unliolda. 
holdlice, adv., kindly ; devotedly, loyal- 
ly: 430, 1357. 
holm, m., billow ; sea: ds. holme, 978; 

np. holmas, 855. 
holmSracu, f., ragiiig sea: as. holm- 

]?raece, 678. 
hon, see ahon. 
h9nd, f., hand: ds. 1530; as. 1221, 

1227, 1363; hand, 531 ; gp. h9nda, 

1487 ; ap. h9nda, mo; ip. h^ndum, 

162, 1123, 1132, 1379. 
hQndgeweorc, n., handiwork: ns. 266, 

1414. 
hQngian, W2. intrans., hang: pret. i 

sg. h9ngade, 1456, 1488. 
hord, n., treasure, hoard; secret: as. 

(ap. ?) 1055, 1072; np. 1047. [Ger. 

Hort, Goth, huzd ; cf. Gr. KV(jdo%.\ 

See goldhord. 
horse, adj., wise, discerning, enlight- 
ened: nsm. 241; asm. ho[r]scne,49. 

[ON. horskr.] 
hosp, m., scorn, abuse, insult: as. 171, 

1443. [Cf. hyspan.] 
ho'5ma, m., darkness, shadow: ds. 

ho'Sman, 45. 
hra, n., (living) body: as. 14. [Goth. 

hraiwJ] 
hrsedlice, adv., quickly, speedily: 263. 

[Cf. hra(Je.] 
hraegl, n., robe, raimejit : gs. hraegles, 

1505; as. 1354; dp. hraeglum, 447, 

454. [MnE. obs. nightrail.'] 
hrat^e, adv., quickly, forthwith, soon : 

1027; ra>e, 1525. [Cf. hrsedlice.] 
hreada, see scildhreada. 
hream, m., clamor, uproar: ns. 594. 

[Cf. hremig.] 



hr^ddaii, Wl. trans., deliver, save: inf. 

274. [MnE. rid, Ger. retten.] See 

ahr^ddan. 
hremig, adj., exulting, rejoicing: npf. 

hremge, 54. [Cf. hream.] See 

sigehremig. 
hreo, adj., stormy, tempestuous, rough: 

asm. hreone, 858. 
hreodan, 2. trans., adorn, deck out: pp. 

nsf. hroden, 292. See gehreodan. 
hreosaii, 2. intrans., y^?//; perish : 3 pi. 

hreosa'S, 810, 976, 1043; ir^^- ^412, 

1523. See ge-, ofhreosan. 
hreo"\v, f., sorrow, regret: as. hreowe, 

1557; dp. hreowum, 993. See ge- 

hreow. 
hreowan, 2. intrans., repent: 1414. 

[MnE. rue; cf. hreow.] See ge- 

hreowan. 
hreowcearig, adj., sorrowful, troubled: 

dpm. hreowcearigum, 367. 
hreran, Wl. trans., stir: inf. 678. 

[Ger. riihren^ See onhreran. 
I hreiJeadig, adj., exultant: nsm. 944. 
hretfer, m., breast, bosom ; mind, heart, 

spirit: ns. hre['S]er, 539; ds. hrej^re, 

641, 1159, 1162. 
I hreSercofa, m., case of the soul, breast: 

ap. hre^ercofan, 1328. 
hreSerloca, m., soul-casket, breast: gp. 

hre^erlocena, 1055. [l«can.] 
}irif,n., womb: as. 425. [MnY.. {mid)ri^.] 
hring, m.,ring, i.e. (?) string, rosary: 

ns. 537. 
hrof, m., roof; vault, arch; si'**^**?'^, 

height: ds. hrdfe, 14, 749; as. 60, 

495 ; ap. hrofas, 528. 
hrotJor, n., pleasure, delight; comfort; 

help: ds. hro]?re, 414; as. 623; 

hrotSer, 1196. 
hruse, f., earth, ground: ns. 882 ; ds. 

hrusan, 658. 
hrycg, m., elevated surface (lit. back) of 

the ocean : as. 858. [MnE. ridge, 

Ger. Rile ken ?^ 
hu, adv., how: 61, 70, 75, 92, 130, 183, 

216, 222, 277, 362, 371, 423, 443, 



262 



GLOSSARY. 



[hungor-hyran 



586, 786,990, 1015, 1050, 1059,1074, 

1119, 1178, 1208 (?), 1247, 1286,1317. 

1397, 1459, 1569. [From the pro- 
nominal stem of hwa.] 
huiigor, m., htaiger: ns. 1660. [Ger. 

Hunger?^ 
hum, adv., verily^ indeed ; especially : 

22, 82, ^^7, 613, 789. 
ti.us,n., /louse; hoine: ns. 14, 1603, 1627; 

gs. huses, 1139; ds. huse, 1135; as. 

1 48 1. See inorSor-, \vitelius. 
hu9, f., spoil: gp. huha, 568. 
li\va, pron., who^ any ; neut. what, of 

what sort: nsm. 1149, 11 64, 11 69; 

gsn. hwaes, 11 99; nsn. hwaet, 89, 

574,694; asn. hwaet, 176, 510, 803, 

1 60 1. See seg-, gehwa. 
hw^r, adv., where-. 862. See 0"«"er. 
h"\vaes, adj., sharp, prickly : asm. hwaes- 

ne, 1443. 
hwaet, interj., what-. 416, 586, 627, 

1 152, 1 163, 1379, 1423, 1488. 
h^vaet, see deed-, doinhvi^aet. 
\\.-\\yi^%v,coxvy, whether: 1332; hvvasj'er, 

1306, 1552. See geghwaecJer. 
h'vvae^Jre, conj., however, yet: hwsebre, 

453' 709, 1377. 
hwearfian, W2. intrans., wander, go 

astray: 3 pi. hwearfia'S, 372. 
h-\\'earft, m., circle: ds. hv.'earfte, 511. 

[hAveorfan.] 
h\^^eorfaii, 3. trans, and intrans., turn ; 

depart; flock, throng; go: i sg. 

hweorfe, 476 ; 3 pi. hweorfa^, 957, 
'• ::>44; imp. 2 pi. hweorfa^, 485; inf. 

31. See onhweorfan. 
hwiluni, adv. (hA^iluin . . . hwiluin, 

now . . . now) : 646, 648. [hwil, 

'while'; cf. MnE. whilom.'] 
h\vit, adj., white ; shining: nsn. 1018; 

npm. hwite, 545 ; gpm. hwltra, 897 ; 

dpn. hwitum, 447, 454 ; apf. wk. 

hwitan, mo. [Ger. weiss.] 
hwon, see forhwon. 
hwonne, conj., until: 27, 147, 1347. 
hwylc, pron., which {one): nsm. 398. 

See ieg-, ge-, nathwylc. 



hwjTfan, see for-, gehwyrfan. 

hy, see he. 

hycgan, see si-, for-, gehycgan; nrS-, 
9risthycgeiide. 

hydan, see bi-, gehydan. 

hydercyme, j^^ liidercyme. 

hygd, see breostge-, gehygd; cf. 
grpm-, W9nhydig. 

hyge, m., heart, spirit, soul ; mood: ns. 
500, 1 162; as. 620, 1357, 1505, 151 1. 
[Cf. hycgan.] 

hygecraeftig, adj., wise: nsm. 241. 

hygegeomor, adj., sad, niotirnful, sor- 
rowful: asn. 890; npm. hygegeomre, 
993 ; apm. hygegeomre, 1 54. 

hygegleaw, adj., wise: nsm. hige- 
gleawe, 1193. 

hygerof, adj., stout-hearted, valiant: 
nsm. hygerofe, 534. 

hygesorg, f., sorrow: as. hygesorge, 
174. 

hygeS^nc, m., thought: gs. hygej^^nces, 

1330- 
hyhst, see heah. 

hyht, m., hope ; joy: ns. 99, 529, 585, 

750; gs. hyhtes, 58; ds. hyhte, 613; 

as. 864. 
hyhtan, Wl. trans, and intrans., hope 

for, expect ; rejoice: pret. 3 pi. 142; 

inf. 340. 
hyhtfull, 2l^\., joyful: npm. hyhtfulle, 

119. 
hyhtplega, m., gambol, frolic: ns. 737. 

[plega, 'play.'] 
hyld, see gehyld. 
hyll, f., hill: ap. hyllas, 717. 
hynan, \Vi. trans., oppress : 3 sg. 

hyne^, 260. [hean.] See gehynan. 
hynlSu, f., ignominy ; scorn, contempt: 

as. hlen)ju, 591; dp. hyn>um, 1513. 

[hean.] 
hyra, hyre, see he. 
hyran, Wl. trans, and intrans., hear, 

harken ; obey, be obedient : 3 pi. 

hyra^, 360 ; pret, 2 sg. hyrdes, 1394; 

pret. 3 pi. hyrdon, -jt,, 799 ; inf. 344. 

See gehyran. 



hyrde-laedend] 



GLOSSARY. 



263 



hyrde, m., shepherd: gp. hyrda, 705; 

dp. hyrdum, 450. [Ger. Hirte.'] 
hyrstan, see gehyrstan. 
hyrwan, see gehyrwan. 
hyspan, Wl. trans., mock, revile: pret. 

3 pi. hysptun, 1 1 20. [hosp.] 
hy<J, f., harbor, haven, port: ds. hySe, 

864; hyi>e, 859. [Cf. Hythe, Rother- 

hithe.'] 
hyt^an, Wl. intrans., ravage, consume: 

3 pi. hy]?aS, 1043 J P^c. hlt>ende, 973. 

[hu9.] 



lacob, "^x.xi., Jacob: gs. lacobes, 164. 

ic, pron., /: ns. 92, etc. (65 times) ; ds. 
me, 171, etc. (17 times); as. mec, 
1414, 1421, 1422, 1487, 1489, 1492; 
me, 203, 789 ; dd. unc, 1459 ; np. we, 
22, etc'. (47 times) ; gp. ure, 362, 494; 
dp. us, 20, 27, 74, etc. (34 times); ap. 
us, 156 (dat..?), 158, 374, 659, 761, 
771, 773' 775' 859, 864; usic, 30, 
254' 272, 345, 1099. 

idel, adj., vain, idle, unprofitable : asm. 
Idelne, 1297; apm. Idle, 756. [Ger. 
eitel?[ 

iecan, Wl. trans,, increase, add to: 3 
pi. leca'S, 611. [eac] 6".?^ geycan. 

ilea, pron., sayne: dsf. ilcan, 624; asm. 
ilcan, 570. 

in, adv., in: 577, 768, 1504. 

in, prep. w. dat. and occasionally w. 
ace, in, within, on, upon, amid, 
among, during, at, by ; w. ace, into, 
unto, to, against: w. dat. 25, 40, 52, 
55' 63, 79' 80, 82(2), 96, 102, no, 
116, 139, f47, 162, 177, 195, 201, 
207, 213, 232, 251, 303, 305, 344, 
347' 350, 353' 399' 40o, 410, 411, 
4i3» 414' 416, 436, 437, 447, 453 (2), 
454, 522, 530, 542, 551, 561, 598, 
622, 638, 724, 732, 735, 799, 818, 
819, 820, 830, 1022, 1033, 1053, "34' 

1 197' 1243' 1465. 1467' 1495' 150O' 
1542, 1631; w. ace. 265, 345, 406, 



449, 452, 455, 534, 549' 553' 560, 
562, 580, 652, 657, 725, 729, 748, 
764, 787, 788, i203(?), 1413, 1419, 
1532, 1614, 1619. 

inc, see 90. 

inca, m., cause of complaint, ground of 
stispicion: as. incan, 178. 

inge^Qnc, m. inmost thought, imagi- 
nation: dp. ingejj^ncum, 1013; ap. 
ingeb9ncas, 131 5. 

ing^ng, m., entrance, portal, doorway: 
ns. 308. [Ger. Ei}igang.'\ 

inh^bban, 6. trans., tindo, unfasten : inf. 

inleohtan, Wl. trans., enlighten : opt. 

2 sg. inleohte, 115. 
inlice, adv., sincerely, heartily : sup. 

inlocast, 432. 
iniyhtan, W^l. trans., enlighten; clear 

up, explain: 2 sg. inllhtes, 108 ; pp. 

inlihted, 43. 
innan, adv., within : 539, 1004, 1329. 
innan, prep., within, in (?) : 469. 
inne, adv., within : 732. 
lob, pr. \\.,Job: ns. 633. 
loseph, pr. n., Joseph : vs. 164. ♦ 
iOAvau, see eowan. 
ill, adv., once, long ago: 2, 138, 1476, 

1488. See geo. 
ludeas, pr. n., fews : np. 637. 



L. 



lac, f., gift, sacrifice: ap. 292. [Cf. 

MnE. wedlock.'] See bordge-, gelac. 
lacan, R. intrans., toss ; disport ; flicker : 

I pi. lacaS, 854; inf. 399; ptc. 

lacende, 1594. 
Isecedom, m., salvation: as. 1572. 

[MnE. leech?^ 
lacnian, see gelacnian. 
lad, see gelad. 
Isedan, Wl. trans., lead, conduct, bring: 

3 sg. Isede^, 574; pp. Iseded, 795. 

See gelsedan. 
Isedend, m., bringer, giver: ns. in, 

141. 



264 



GLOSSARY. 



[ladian-leof 



ladian, W2. intrans., confute, rebut: inf. 

ladigan, 183. 
leefan, Wl. trans., leave : imp. sg. Isef, 

laguflod, m., sea, ocean : ds. Iagufl5de, 

850. 
lam, m., clay, earth, dust: ds. lame, 

1 38 1. [Ger. Lehm, MnE. loam.'] 
lange, see Ignge. 
laenien, adj., of clay, of earth, of dust : 

npn. liemena, 1 5. [lam.] 
Igene, adj., transitory, fleeting: nsf. 

842; asf. wk. Isenan, 1558, 1585. 

[Cf. Isen, 'loan.'] 
lauge, see Ipnge. 
lar, f., teaching, doctrine, precept: as. 

lare, 1200; np. lare, 44; gp. lara, 

141. [Ger. Lehre, MnE. lore.] 
Igeran, Wl. trans., instruct, teach: inf. 

8 1 5. [Ger. lehren ; cf . last, l^stan.] 
lareow, m., teacher, master : gs. lar- 

eowes, 458. [*lar3eo"w.] 
Ises, see Sy-lses. 
last, m., track, course: as. 496. [Ger. 

Leisten, MnE. {shoemaker'' s) last.] 
leestan, trans, and intrans., do, per- 
form, fulfill; continue : I sg. Iseste, 

477; pret. 2 pl. ISstun, 1502; pret. 

3 pl. Isestun, 1224, 1288; inf. 1392. 

[Ger. leisten.^ MnE. last?^ 
Isetan, R. trans., leave ; let, allow, suffer : 

3 sg. IseteS, 1595; opt. 2 sg. Isete, 

343; imp. sg. 1st, 158; [l^t], 155. 

See a-, anfor-, forl^tan. 
Ia3, adj., hostile ; hateful, evil, grievous ; 

as sh.,foe : nsm. 194 ; asf. wk. la'San, 

183, 592; gpm. la-Sra, 776 (sb.); 

dpm. la^um, 846 (sb.); dpf. la|?uni, 

1602; ipn. lahum, 1374. [Ger. leid.] 
laT^ian, see gelaSian. 
lacJlic, adj., loathsome ; horrible: asm. 

laSlIcne, 11 73; asn. 1275. 
la?(u, see wordlatJu. 
laSw^nde, adj., evil, wicked: apm. 

1594- 
latlan, Wa. intrans., tarry: imp. sg. 
lata, 373. [laet, 'late.'] 



leaf a, see geleafa. 

lealitor, m., sin, crime, transgression, 
vice, wickedness : gp. leahtra, 1098, 
1280, 1308, 1314; dp.leahtrum, 1478; 
ap. leahtras, 1558; ip. leahtrum, 
829, 1538. [lean, 'blame.'] 

lean, n., recompense, reward, retribution : 
as. 434. 473' 846, 1361, 1587; np. 
1366; ip. leanum, 783. \QiQx.Lohn^ 
See and-, ^ft-, mor^or-, sigor-, 
wuldorlean. 

leanian, W2. intrans., recompettse, re- 
quite : 3 sg. leana'S, 827. 

leas, adj., without ; void of, free from : 
nsm. 1413, 1451, 1464; nsf. 36, 123 ^ 
asf. lease, 188; npm. lease, 1508, 
1640. [Ger. /^j-.] 6"^^ ar-, bysmer-, 
dream-, ^nde-, gewit-, grund-, 
m^te-, sorg-, wser-, wliteleas. 

leas, -3,^^]., false, lying: npm. lease, 1 1 19, 
1 610. [Archaic Eng. leasing.] 

leaslic, adj., vain, deceitful: asf. leaslice, 
1296. 

l^egan, see al^cgan. 

leg, m., flame, fire : ns. 809, 932, 973, 
983' 994, 1594; lig, 966; gs. liges, 
1620; as. 957, 1532; llg, 1250; is. 
lege, 1335, 1538; llge, 1546. [Ger. 
Lohe ; cf. Lat. lux.] See deaS-, 
teonleg. 

legbryne, m., fire, conflagration : ds. 

lOOI. 

leger, n., sickness, disease : ns. 1661. 

l^ng, see l9nge. 

leode,fpl., men, mankind, people, nation: 
np. leode, 962, 1186 ; gp. leoda, 194, 
234, 1 1 18, 1424; dp. leodum, 1089, 
1 173, 1238, 1572, 1602. \Gex. Leute.] 

leodscea'tJa, m., public enejny, common 
enemy, {Satan) : ds. leodsceaban, 273. 
[Cf. Ger. Schaden, MnE. scathe.] 

leof, adj., dear, beloved ; pleasing, pleas- 
ant; as ■s,\3iO^\.2LXv\SyQ,loved one,friend: 
gsm. leofes, 496; asm. leofne, 501, 
1642 ; asn. 458 ; gpm. leof ra, 815, 1652 ; 
dpm. leofum, 473, 846, 913, 1361; 
comp. nsn. leof re, 596 ; leofra, 842 ; 



leoflic-loca] 



GLOSSARY. 



265 



sup. dpm. leof[s]tum, 1347. [Ger. 
lieb, MnE. /?>/] 

leoflic, 2l^]., loved, beloved, dear: asm. 
leofllcne, 400. 

leoflice, adv., lovingly: 1095. 

leoft^I, adj., kind, loving, gracious: 
nsm. 912. 

\hofw^n^ViViv,2Av., gratefully : 471 (ip. 
of adj. leofv%"^nde). 

leoht, n., light, brightness, day: ns. 231, 
gs. leohtes, 585 ; ds. leohte, 400, 
1463; as. 27, 227, 592, 1036; is. 
leohte, 504, 1238, 1642. 

leoht, adj., bright, shining, resplendent: 
nsm. wk. leohta, 1089; asm. leohte, 
592; nsf. comp. leohtra, 1651. 

leohte, adv., brightly, brilliantly ; clear- 
ly : 1 1 18; comp. leohtor, 901. 

X leohtian, W2. intrans., give light, 
shine : pret. 3 sg. leohtade, 234. 
See lyhtan; inleohtan; in-, on- 
lyhtan. 

leoma, m., ray, beam ; light, brightness, 
splendor, effulgetice ; glow. ns. 106, 
234, 696, 900, 1005; is. leoman, 204. 

leosan, see forleosan. 

leocJ, see fusleoS. 

lie, n., body : ns. 1326, [1579] ; gs- Uces, 
1296; ds. lice, 819; as. 777, 1036. 

licgan, 5. intrans., lie : 3 sg. lige'S, 734 ; 
pret. I sg. laeg, 1424; 3 sg. laeg, 
1 137, 1465 ; 3 pi. ISgon, 45; l^gun, 
1 1 55; lagun, 1355. 6"^^ forlegen. 

lichQma, m., body, flesh: ns. 1098 ; gs. 
lich^man, 1314 ; ds. Iich9man, 6 , 
755, 1031, 1 186, 1453; as. Iich9rrian, 
1068?, 1209, 1484; is. llch^man, 
1470; np. lich^man, 1280. [Cf. 
Ger. Leichnam."] 

lician, W2. intrans., //^^j^, be pleasifig: 
opt. 3 sg. licie, 1333; inf. 1080. 
[MnE. like.] 

liesar, n., pain of body, suffering: as. 
1429. 

lif, n., life : ns. 1602, 1652 ; gs. lifes, 
44, 204, 227, 304, 334, 471, 585, 
1051, 1095, 1318, 1322, 1366, 1374, 



1392, 1478, 1551, 1610, 1637, 1642; 

ds. life, 416, 1427; as. 19, 596, ']'j6, 

1463, 1469, 1476, 1579. [Ger. Leib.'] 

See htelolif. 
lifdaeg, m., day of life : dp. llfdagum, 

1224. 
liffrea, m.. Lord of life \ ns. 15, 27. 
lifFruma, m.. Source of life, Author of 

life: ns. 656, 1042; as. llffruman, 

504- 
lifgan, W3. intrans., live ; exist ; abide, 

endure: 3 sg. leofa'S, 1574, 1635; 

pret. 3 pi. lifdon, 829, 1075; imp. 

sg. leofa, 412; inf. lifgan, 194, 621, 

121 1, 1326; ptc. nsm. lifgende, 755; 

asm. lifgendne, 1381, 1453; "^sm. lif- 
gende, 273; gpm. lifgendra, 231, 437. 
lifwela, m., riches of life eternal : ap. 

lifwelan, 1347. 
lifwynn, i.,joy of life: lifwynna, 806. 
lig, see leg. 
lihtan, see lyhtan. 
lim, n., limb, member: ap. leoma, 777, 

1620; leomo, 15; dp. leomum, 628. 
limpan, see gelimpan. 
f llo9uc£ege, f., key of a member or 

organ : is. lio'Sucsegan, 334. [Cf . 

MnE. key^ 
liss, f., mercy, favor, grace; love: gs. 

lisse, 434; is. lisse, 1646; gp. lissa, 

373, 1366. [Ii9e.] 
list, f., art, artifice: as. 1318. [Ger. 

List?[ 
lid, n., limb, member: dp. leo'Sum, 1031, 

1068; ap. leo5[o], 1381. [Cf. Ger. 

Glied<^Gelied.'\ 
li^San, I. intrans., sail: opt. i pi. 851. 

See geli9an. 
litJe, adj., mild, calm, serene ; pleasant, 

sweet: nsn. 913; gsn. ll^es, 1637; 

asn. 605. [Ger. {ge)lind, MnE. 

lithe; cf. liss<*li(5s.] 
lixan, Wl. intrans., shine, gleam, be 

bright : 3 sg. llxelS, 698 ; pret. 3 sg. 

lixte, 505; ptc. nsn. llxende, 231. 
loc, n., barrier, bar : ap. locu, 321. 
loca, m., pale, barrier; key: as. 



266 



GLOSSARY. 



[lof-maegenearfetSe 



locan, 19, 1620. See ban-, hre^er- 

loca, 
lof, -mn., praise, glory, ns. 411, 777; 

as. 612. [Ger. Lob^^ 
lofian, W2. trans., praise : 3 pi. lofia'S, 

400, 1641 ; pret. 3 sg. lofede, 634; 

pret. 3 pi. lofedun, 504. 
iQnd, n., land; dry land; country, 

region', gs. l^ndes, 437, looi; ds. 

iQnde, 857; as. 32. See burg-, 

t^eod-, widl9nd. 
l9ng, adj., long: asn. wk. l^nge, 1463. 

See gel9ng. 
Ignge, adv., long, a long time : 1 15, 141, 

252, 805, 829; lange, 373, 1361; 

comp. l^ng, 343, 501. 
Ipngsum, adj., abiding, enduring: npf. 

l^ngsume, 44. 
losian, W2. trans, (w. dat.), depart 

from; escape-, opt. 3 sg. losige, 1558 ; 

inf. lOOi, 1628. [MnE. lose^^ 
liican, see bi-, onlucan. 
lufian, Wl. trans., show love to, worship, 

adore : pret. 3 pi. lufedun, 47 1 . 
lufsum, z.^]., sweet, pleasant: nsn. 913. 
lufu, f., love: ns. 585, 1652 ; ds. lufan, 

1 1 16, 1433, 1470; as. lufan, 167, 477- 

See mod-, sib-, treowlufu. 
lungre, adv., thoroughly, completely, 

entirely: 167. 
lust, m., desire, longing ; lust: as. 261, 

369, 1297; ap. lustas, 756; ip. 

lustum, 1224. [Ger. Lust."] See 

firen-, synlust. 
lyfan, see a-, gelyfan. 
lyft, f., air; wind, blast; sky, heaven: 

ns. 990, 1042; ds. lyfte, 219, 491 ; 

as. 940. [Ger. Luft.'] 
lyge, m., lie, falsehood: as. 1306. 

[leogan, ' lie.'] 
lygesearo, n., wile : dp. lygesearwum, 
_776. 
lygnian, W2. trans., deny: pret. 3 pi. 

lygnedon, 11 19. [leogan, 'lie.'] 
lyhtan, Wl. intrans., shine, give light: 

pret. 3 sg. lyhte, 938. [leoht.] See 

leohtian; in-, onlyhtan. 



lysan, Wi. trans., ransom, redeem : pret. 

3 sg. lysde, 1209. See a-, on-, to- 

lysan. 
lytel, n., little: ns. lyt[^/], 1400. 
lytel, adj., little, small: nsm. 1424; 

asm. wk. lytlan, 1322 ; is. lytle, 578; 

dpn. lytlum, 962. 

M. 

ma, n., more: ns. 988. [Archaic MnE. 
moe7\ 

ma, adv., again, hereafter: 325. 

maecg, see WTgecmsecg. 

mgeg, m., descendant, son: vs. 165. 

mieg, f., virgin, maiden: ns. 87. 

maga, m., son : ns. 141 9. 

magan, PP. trans., can; be able to, 
have the power to; may: i sg. maeg, 
183, 317; 2 sg. meaht, 1457; 3 sg. 
maeg, 33, 173, 666, 668, 670, 671, 
672, 676, 678, 679, 889, 921, 999, 
1283, 1305, 1308, 1310, 1316, 1528, 
1 541, 1628; I pi. magon, 127, 1549; 
maegon, 247; magun, 861, 1329; 
3 pi. magon, 1115, 1263, 1280,1524; 
magun, 1047, TI18, 1176, 1178 ; pret. 
3 pi. meahtan, 564, 637, 654, 800 ; 
opt. 3 sg. maege, 221, 242, 398, 844, 
989, 1323 ; 3 pi. maegen, 902 ; magon, 
131 2 ; pret. 2 sg. meahte, 1401, 1431, 
1467 ; 3 sg. meahte, 311. 

maegdenliad, m., maidenhood,virginity: 
ns. 1419. 

mgege, f., descendant, daughter, kins- 
woman: ds. meegan, 96. 

maegen, n., strength, might, power ; host, 
throng, multitude: as. 748; ds. maeg- 
ne, 748; is. maegene, 382; maegne, 
145, 319, 869; np. 956, ioi8; gp. 
maegna, 603, 657, 787, 832. [MnE. 
main.'] See heofonmsegen. 

maegencraeft, m., power: as. 1279. 

maegencyning, m., mighty king; Lord 
of hosts: gs. maegencyninges, 916; 
gp. maegencyninga, 942. 

X maegenearfeSe, n., misery, great hard- 






maegenfolc-meotud] 



GLOSSARY. 



267 



ship: as. masgenearfej^u, 1410; dp. 

maegenearfebum, 963. 
\ msegenfolc, n., host, {great) multitude: 

ns. 876. 
iiisegenSrym, m,, majesty; glory, 

heaven; heave?ily host, angelic host: 

gs. msegenKymmes, 352, 557 ; ds. 

maegenhrymme, 296; is. maegen- 

)?rymme, 1008. 
X msegenwundor, n., mighty wonder : 

ip. maegenwundrum, 926. 
mseg'S, f ., virgift, maiden : ns. 36 ; vs. 

176; as. msegeS, 721; gp. maeg'Sa, 

445. [Ger. Magd.'\ 
msegS, f., race, nation, tribe, people: 

dp, msegjjum, 234; ap. mseg'Se, 144, 

523, 946. 
mseg^Jhad, m., maidenhood, virginity: 

ns. 85 ; as. 289. 
\ magugeogu'S, £., {period of) youth : 

ds. magugeogu'Se, 1428. 
magutudor, n., offspring, progeny: ds. 

magutudre, 629. 
msegw^lite, m., appearance, form, aspect: 

ds. 1432; as. 1383. 
msele, see uninsele. 
man, see in9n. 

man, n., sin, wickedness ; evil: gs. 
I manes, 36; ds. mane, 1432; as. 

1600. \(Zi. Qq.x. Meineid.'\ 
msenan, Wl. Xx'AXi^.y bemoan, lament: 3 

pi. maenat), 90. 
m^nan, Wl. trans., mean: 3 sg. 

msene^, 1377. 
\ ru3i\i.'C\w^d\vcv,vci.,destriictioit: as. 1416. 
manforw^yrht, n., sin : ap. manfor- 

wyrhtu, 1094. 
manfr^mmend, m., sijiner, worker of 

iniquity: gp. manfr^mmendra, 1436. 
manian, W2. trans, (w. gen.), claim, 

demand: i sg. manige, 1478. See 

gemQnian. 
manigfeald, see mQnigfeald. 
msenigo, f., multitude, throng: as. 156. 

See m^ngu. 
mansceatfa, m., sinner: ns. 1559. 
1 manswara, m., perjured {person), for- 



sworn {person) : ns. 193 ; np. man- 

sworan, 161 1. [Cf. Ger. Meineid.'] 
manAveorc, n., iniquity, transgressio7i : 

gp. manweorca, 12 10. 
\ manwQmm, m., blot, sin: gp. man- 

wcjmma, 1279. 
mara, see micel. 
mgere, adj., glorious ; great, renowned, 

illustrious ; dread; awful: nsm. 138, 

589; nsm. wk. maera, 441, 456, 1054 ; 

gsm. wk. mieran, 94, 165; gsf. 

mSrre, 4, 446; dsm. mserum, 210; 

asm. wk. mseran, 647, 1007; asf. wk. 

mseran, 971; vsf. msera, 275. [Cf. 

Ger. Aldrcheji.'] See ^\adniiere. 
miersian, see gem^rsian. 
Maria, pr. n., Mary : ns. 88 ; gs. Marian, 

445 ; vs. 176, 299. 
mser^u, f., glory ; gloriojis deed: as. 

marjni, 591 ; dp. mserbum, 748. 
m^te, see ofer-, or-, immSete. 
mse^lan, Wl. intrans., speak: 3 sg. 

mae^le'S, 1337; inf. 797, 1363. 

[mse<5el, 'speech,' 'conference.'] 
meaht, f., might, power ; virtue, authori- 
ty: ns. 1077; as. 218, 478, 1 145, 

1624; gp. meahta, 296, 488, 652, 822, 

1383, [1401] ; ip. meahtum, 284, 330, 

567, 647, 716, 1 189. [Ger. Afacht.] 
meaht, adj., mighty : gsm. wk. meahtan, 

868. 
meahtig, adj., mighty : nsm. 686, 1527 ; 

mihtig, 126, 475, 1007, 1 1 70. See 

aelmihtig, tirmeahtig. 
mearii, see ycJmearh. 
mece, see sigemece. 
X medrencynn, n., maternal descoit: 

as. 246. [modor.] 
MelcMsedech, pr. n., Melchisedec: ns. 

138. 
meltan, see gemeltan. 
m^ngan, see gem^ngan. 
ni^ngu, f., throng, multitude: as. 509. 

[Ger. Menge.'] See maenigo. 
m^nnisc, adj., /^^^wa«: asn. 721. [Cf. 

Ger. MenschJ] 
meotud, m., God, Lord; Maker, Cre- 



268 



GLOSSARY. 



[meotudsceaft-modlufu 



ator; Father: ns. 716; gs. meotudes, 
94, 126, 143, 197, 452, 589. 629, 
1200, 1254, 1261 ; meotodes, 210; 
ds. meotude, 289, 876, 1077, 1365, 
i559» 1579; as. 1040, 1 187; vs. 
meotod, 244. [metan, 'measure.'] 

meotudsceaft, f ., jtidgment : ds. meo- 
tudsceafte, 887. 

meowle, f., maiden^ virgin^ damsel: gs. 
meowlan, 446. 

metan, Wl. Vc-axv^., find, encounter: 3 
sg. mete'S, 958. [mot.] 6'^^gemetan. 

mi^teleas, adj., hungry, without food: 
dpm. m^teleasum, 1506. [Cf. MnE. 
meat^ 

micel, adj.,^/ra^; much; long; numer- 
ous; mighty; dready^awful ; inst. w. 
comp. as av. much, far: nsm. wk. 
micla, 85, 868; nsf. 751, 847 ; micle, 
156; nsf. wk. micle, 1370; nsn. 876, 
1040; gsm. wk. miclan, 352; dsm. 
wk. miclan, 1050, 1205; asf. micle, 
1410; asn. 1 1 54; isn. micle, 842, 
1317 ; npn. wk. miclan, 826; apf. wk. 
miclan, 652; comp. nsm. mara, 421 
(MS. ma), 838 ; sup. nsm. msest, 
954, 1626 ; nsn. msest, 550, 892, 931, 
1069, 1624 ; asf. mseste, 568, 617, 
1081, 1208, 1273; ism. maeste, 950; 
ism. wk. msestan, 1008 ; gpm. miesta, 
^T^^ ; dpn. msestan, 963. [MnE. 
much, Sc. muckle-l See efenmicel. 

miclian, see gemiclian. 

mid, adj., mid, middle: dsf. midre, 869. 

mid, adv., also, besides ; with : 478, 
488, 1 52 1. 

mid, prep., with, together with; by 
means of; because of: w. dat. 222, 
225, 235, 278, 327, 381, 387, 391, 
395, 406, 412, 594(2), 595(2), 661, 
718, 753, 915, 920, 926, 952, 956, 
967, 968, 1087, 1 109, 1 130, 1 169, 
1 199, 1246, 1324, 1329, 1344, 1346, 
I347» i359» 1361, 1422, 1423, 1440, 
1441, 1468, 1478, 1514, 1530, 1636; 
w. ace. 122, 163, 217, 237, 347, 349, 
355,461, 515, 519, 941, 1489, 1664; 



w. inst. 240, 517, 755, 951, 975, 
1008, 1097, 1099, 1209, 1317, 1425, 
1470, 1546(2); doubtful: 103, 124, 
13I' 135' 478' 488, 635, 752, 867, 
945, 1314, 1358, 1447. 1470, i547» 
1646 (2). 

middangeard, m., earth, world: ns. 
881, 971 ; gs. middangeardes, 275, 
557, 826 ; as. 105, 249, 452, 644, 698, 
787, 1046. 

mihtig, see meahtig. 

milde, adj., merciful, gracious ; gentle, 
mild; charitable: nsm. 417, 822; 
dsm. mildum, 1351 ; asm. 1210; apf. 
wk. mildan, 1200. 

milde, adv., graciously : 249. 

milts, f., mercy, compassion : ns. 1370; 
ds. miltse, 299; as. miltse, 156, 244, 
1254, 1365. [milde.] 

min, pron., my: nsm. 792, 1465; vsm. 
164; nsn. 1414, 1433; gsm. mines, 
1344; gsf. mlnre, 174; gsn. mines, 
1460; dsm. minum, 1431, 1453, 1475, 
1496; dsf. mlnre, 1448, 1458; asm. 
mlnne, 93, 1351, 1506; asf. mine, 
167, 480; asn. 1393, 1444, 1476; ism. 
mine, 1462, 1470 ; dpf. minum, 1455; 
apm.mine, 1499; ^P"^- minum, 1492 ; 
ipf. minum, 1379. 

mirce, adj., black, wicked: asm. mircne, 
1279. [MnE. t?iurk.'\ 

mislic, adj., manifold, various: apn. 
644. 

mitJan, see bimi?Fan. 

mod, n., mind; heart; soul, spirit; 
pride: gs. modes, 662, 665, 1358 ; ds. 
mode, 28, 916, 989, 1401, 1428, 1498, 
1557, 1600 ; as. 1210; is. mode, 280, 
293> 37i> 1512 ; ip. modum, 902. 
[Ger. Mut^ See eaS-, glaedmod. 

modblind, adj., blind (metaphorically), 
undiscerning: nsm. mddblinde, 1187. 

modcraeft, m., acuteness, shrewdness : 
is. m5dcraefte, 441. 

modig, adj., courageous, bold: nsm. 647, 
746. [Ger. mutigJ] 

modlufu, f., love: as. mSdlufan, 1261. 



I 



modor-nawCer] 



GLOSSARY. 



269 



modor, f., mother: ns. 93, 210; gs. 
425; ds. meder, 36; as. 1419. 

molde, n., earth : ds. moldan, 888 ; as. 
moldan, 421. 

mpn, m.,?;za;z; htimaJi being ; one, they; 
pi. mankind; men: ns. 889, 1283, 
1306, 1308, 1421, 1556; gs. iiKjnnes, 
126, 199, 421, 629, 657; ds. m^n, 
1303; as. 23; vs. 441, 1379; np. 
m^n, 746, 902, 1082, 1 1 23, 1 1 52, 
1 187, 1 191, 1600, 1605; gp. m^nna, 
287, 425, 431, 584, 589, 663, 690, 
887, 956, 1046, 1050, 1054, 1433, 
1627 ; manna, 85, 487 ; dp. m^nnum, 
94, 105, 299, 894, 913, 919, 1324; 
ap. m^n, 291, 1349, 1594. 

mona, m., moon: ns. 606, 694, 698, 

937- 
niQncyn, n., manki?id, men: ns. 1040; 

gs. m^ncynnes, 244, 417, 1026, 1094, 

1416; ds. m^ncynne, 937, 1096. 
niQiiian, see geni^nian. 
niQiiig, adj., many, many a {one): nsm. 

801, 1174; npm. monig[^], 795; 

m9n[?]ge, 1142, 1170; dpm. m(2n[/]- 

gum, 926, 1162 ; apn. 644. 
niQnigfeald, adj ., manifold : asf . nKjnig- 

fealde, 662 ; gpm. m^nigfealdra, 603. 
mgnwase, f., manner of men, human 

fashion, custom: gs. m^nwisan, 77. 
morSor, nm., crime, sin : as. mor))or, 

193- 
X morSorhus, n.,Mouse of torment : gp. 

morj^erhusa, 1624. 
I mortJorlean, n., retribution for sin, 

reward of sin: as. morj^orlean, 161 1. 
mos, n., food, meat, bread : gs. moses, 

1 506. [Ger. Mus?[ 
mot, n., mote, atom : as. 77. [mot ne 

= ' not an atom, not at all.'] 
mot, see gemot, 
motan, anv. intrans., may ; must: 3 

sg. mot, 100, 590; I pi. m5tan, 246, 

339' 34S' 384; 3 Pl- motun, 1079, 

1 246 ; motan, 392 ; pret. 2 sg. mostes, 

1388; pret. 3 pi. mostun, 501 ; opt. 

3 sg. mote, 267, 818, 1326, 1573, 



1584; opt. 1 pi. m5ten, 376; pret. 

2 sg. m5ste, 1402, 1426, 1460, 1464; 
I pi. mosten, 1203; 2 pi. mosten, 
1348; 3 pi. mosten, 1503; mostun, 
1210. 

munan, see gemiman. 

\ mund, m., continence, chastity : as. 

93- 
mundbora, m., protector, guardian : 

ds. mundboran, 28. 
% miindheals, f ., protection : as. 446. 
munt, m., mountain: as. 716; dp. 

muntum, 746. [Lat.] 
X miir, m., wall: np. muras, 1142. 

[Lat.] 
murnan, 3 intrans., grieve, sorrow : 

ptc. murnende, 500. See bimurnan. 
murnlice, see unmturnlice. 
mu5, m., mouth: gs. muj^es, 665; ds. 

mu^e, 1436. 
myne, m., love: is. 1358. 
myntan, Wl intrans., intend, purpose: 

3 sg. mynte'S, 1057. 

myrran, Wl. intrans., disturb i^): pp. 
nsf. (.?) myrde, 1143. [Cf. MnE. 



mari\ 



X. 



nacod, adj., naked: dpm. nacedum, 

_i354, 1505- 
naefre, adv., 7iever : 54, 476. 
neegan, see gensegan. 
nsegl, m., nail: ip. naeglum, 1109. 
n^enig, pron., no, no one, none: nsm. 

324, 1310; nsf. 39; dsm. naengum, 

1466; dp. n^ngum, 1576. \See 

wnig.] ^ 

nses, see wesan. 
nales, adv., no, by no means, not : 962, 

1170,1194,1275,1536. [ne+ealles.] 
nan, pron., none, no: nsm. 352; nsf. 

290. 
nathwylc, pron., some one: gsm. nath- 

wylces, 189. 
naw?Jer, pron., neither: nsn. 189. 

[ne + ahw8e?yer.] 



2/0 



GLOSSARY 



[ne-of 



ne, adv., not: 21, etc. (67). 

ne, conj., nor\ 39, 81, 190, 241, 352, 
420, 817, 1366, 1510, 1556, 1576, 
1660, 1661 (2), 1662 (2). 

neah, adj., near^ nigh: nsn. 782. 

neah, adv., near ; lately^ recently. 390; 
sup. nyhst, 535; nehst, 398. 

nearo'Searf, f., {pressing) need, neces- 
sity: as. nearo)?earfe, 69. 

nehst, see neah. 

nellan, see ^villan. 

n^mnan, Wl. trans., name, call: pret. 
3 sg. n^mde, 636 ; pp. n^mned, 

neod, f., desire: ns. 245; is. neode, 

107 1 ; gp. nloda, 261. 
neorxnawpng, m., Paradise: gs. 

neorxnawQnges, 1390, 1405. 

[*neorohsna ?] 
neosan, Wl. trans., visit, come to: inf. 

321,741. 
neotan, 2. intrans., enjoy: 1343, 1461 ; 

ger.neotenne, 1390. \Q%x.geniessen^ 
n^rgan, Wl. trans., save, deliver: pret. 

3 sg. n^rede, 1 188 ; pres. p. n^rgende, 

157,361. 6"^^ gen^rgan. 
n^rgend, m., Savior: ns. 324, 426, 571 ; 

ds. n^rgende, 398, 1498; vs. 261. 
nesan, see genesan. 
neSan, see gene9an. 
nied?Row, see nydSeow. 
niht, f., night; darkness; day (with 

numerals): ds. 869, 872; as. 592; 

ap. 542, See sinniht. 
nihtes, adv., by night, at night: 938. 
niman, 4. trans., take; seize; receive: 

3 sg. nime^, 63, 260, 964, 982, 1002, 

1 6 1 2 . See geniman. 
niod, see neod. 
nis, see wesan. 
nid, m., enmity: ds. nij^e, 1659. [Ger. 

Neid.'\ 
nit^as, mpl., 77ien, mankind: dp. ni)'um, 

69. 
nitJcwalu, i., perdition: ds. ni'Scwale, 

1257- 
ni<5er, adv., down; beneath, below: 



ni}?er, 938, 959, 1618. [Ger. nieder, 
MnE. nether.'] 

ni?«iycgende, ptc. as sb., {plotter of 
enmity), hostile man, enemy, foe: 
npn. 1 109. 

ni^re, adv., below, beneath : 1466. 

niwian, see geed-, geniwian. 

no, adv., not; never: 84, 1097, 1595, 
1639. [ne + o.] 

noldes, etc., see nillan. 

n^ma, m., name: ds. n^man, 413; as. 
n9man, 48, 1351, 1506; is. n9man, 
131,1071. 6'^<? freon^ma. 

nor?^an, adv., from the north : nor>an, 
884. 

nil, adv., now; then: 9, 11, 15, 59, 66, 
100, 112, 119, 122, 134, 146, 149, 
166, 188, 206, 208, 219, 230, 243, 
326, 335' 342, 370, 372, 440, 481, 
512, 558, 561, 57i,573(?)» 575.586, 
589, 824, 850, 1312, 1327, 1344, 
1396, 1454, 1457, 1474, 1489, 1519, 

_i552, 1573- « 

nil, conj., now that, inasjuuch as, since, 

because : 13, 83, 247,341, 383, 573 (?). 
nyd, f., necessity: is. nyde, 107 1, 1405. 

[Ger. Noth.] 
X nydgewald, m., tyranny, oppression : 

ds. nydgewalde, 1450. 
\ nydSeow, m., servant : gp. niedJ?iowa, 

_36i. 
nyhst, see neah. 
nyle, see willan. 

nymtJe, conj., except, save, but: nym)?e, 

324- 
nyr^aan, see genyrwian. 
nysses, see witan. 



O. 



o, adv., ever: 313. Cf. a, awo; no. 

of, prep. w. ^2X.,from; out of ; of; by; 
to: 74, 108, 109, 186, 296, 466, 499, 
505, 508, 568, 569, 621, 626, 702, 748, 
760, 765, 789, 886, 888, 889, 901, 
939, 1025, 1075, ""' "45' 1162, 
1184, 1186, 1209, 1252, 1335, 1381, 



1 



ofer-ondlata] 



GLOSSARY. 



271 



1403, 1436, 1445, 1448, 1449. U53. 
1485, 1501, 1541, 1543- 
ofer, prep. w. ace, over ; above ; more 
than, beyond ; on, upo?i; throughout, 
among; to; across, through ; contrary 
to, in spite of: 72, 105, 107, 158, 261, 
276, 291, 421, 509,518,528, 605,653, 
657. 675,677,685, 698, 745' 851, 856, 
858, 861, 885, 931, 936, loio, 1046, 
1087, iioi, 1167, 1239, 1334, 1382, 

1384, I5I5' 1517- 

X ofermgete, adj., innumerable, illimit- 
able, without end: npf. ofermseta, 

854. 
I oferSearfa, m., 07ie in dire need, otie 
in extreme distress: dp. oferj^earf um, 

153- 

ofgiefan, 5. trans., leave, come down 
from: pret. 3 sg. ofgeaf, 729. 

X ofhreosan, 2. intrans., _/a// down: 3 
pi. ofhreosa'5, 933. 

ofostlice, adv., quickly, speedily : comp. 
ofostllcor, 272. [of+ est ; cf . sefest.] 

ofslean, 6. trans., destroy, ruin : pp. 
ofslegen, 1479. 

oft, adv., often, oft: 17, 870, 1194, 1435; 
sup. of tost, 432. 

ofteon, 2. trans., withhold, deny: pret. 
2 pi. oftugon, 1 504, 1 509. 

oht, see owiht. 

on, adv., on, ttpon: 327, 521, 570, 1240, 
1244. 

on, prep., in, within; on, upon; into; 
to, unto ; among; at; according to: 
w. dat. or inst. 121, 282, 377, 459, 
476, 489, 490, 491, 494' 497» 5"» 
550, 555' 578, 580,608,621, 639,641, 
668, 682,689,701,727, 738, 744,758, 
772, 778, 780, 793, 802, 807, 808, 811, 
814, 828, 840,843,850,871,872,881, 

- 907' 91O' 916, 924, 989, 994, 1033, 
1034, 1050, 1075, 1096, 1 102, 1 108, 
1114,1119, 1126, 1137, 1138, 1144, 
1 146, 1 147, 1 1 54, 1 1 55, 1 1 59, 1204, 
1207, 1215, 1216, 1217, 1224, 1234, 
1241, 1245, 1264, 1274, 1281, 1294, 
1299, 1305, 1306, 1310, 1313, 1351, 



1355, 1360, 1371, 1400, 1422, 1424, 
1425, 1427, 1428, 1455 (2)' 1458, 1463. 
1468, 1480, 1490, 1495, 1496 (2), 1498, 
1 501, 1529, 1545, 1557, 1560, 1590, 
1596, 1600, 1638, 1659, 1660; 

w. ace. 127, 133, 156, 260, 267, 
313, 329, 341, 498, 513, 531, 545, 632, 
665, 720, 739, 795, 817, 832, 841, 849, 
866, 875, 899, 927, 935, 942, 949, 957, 
971, 974, 985, 1007, 1032, 1036, 1045, 
1068, 1080, 1093, 1 103, 1 120, 1 122, 
1140, 1148, 1164, 1171, 1221, 1225, 
1227, 1247, 1267, 1270, 1285, 1300, 

^Z^T^ 1333' 1342, 1363' 1373' 1389* 
1409, 141 5, 1446, 1487, 1520, 1523, 
1526, 1531, 1534, 1535' 1558' 1570, 
1585, 1588, 1608. 

Doubtful, 487, 854, 912, 1581. 

on an, adv., at once, forthwith: 969, 
I 549. [MnE. anon?[ 

onbaernan, Wl. trans., set on fire, en- 
kindle : pp. onbasrned, 1042. 

onbeht, m., servant: dp. onbehtum, 
370. [ambiht, perhaps from Gallic 
ambactus (cf. Caes. B.C. 6.15); cf. 
Ger. Amt, and MnE. embassy.'] 

X onbeodan, 2. trans., make known, 
proclaim: pret. 3 pi. onbudon, 1169. 

oncnawan, R. trans., recognize ; under- 
stand, know; observe; confess, ac- 
knowledge: inf. 642, 861, 1 1 18, 1 187. 

oncyrran, Wl. trans, {reverse'), abolish, 
terminate, put an end to : pret. 3 sg. 
oncyrde, 614. 

9nd, conj., and; but:. 927, loii, 1225; 
other instances, including the prefix, 
are represented in MS. by the abbre- 
viation. 

9nd- (and-), in prefixes, is cognate 
with the Gr. avri, Ger. ent-=^ against, 
in return, opposite, fronting, toward. 

Qndgete, adj., ma^tifest, obvious : nsn. 
1242. [gete<<gietan, MnE. ^;cr<?A] 

9ndgiet, n., under sta7iding, intellect, 
reason: as. 666, 1380. 

pndlata, m.., face, visage, countenance: 
9ndlata, 1435. [Cf. 9ndwlita.] 



2/2 



GLOSSARY. 



[ondlean-ordfruma 



Qndlean, n., retribution : as. 831. [Cf. 

Ger. Lohn^ 
ondraedan, R. trans, and intrans.,y^^r, 

be afraid {of) : I sg. ondrsede, 790 ; 

3 sg. ondraede'S, 922 ; opt. pret. 3 sg. 

ondrede, 1017; inf. 779. 
Qndsasc, m., de7iial; as. 655. 
9ndsaca, m., adversary, enejuy . ap. 

9ndsacan, 1593. [sacan, 'contend'; 

cf. Ger. Sache, MnE. sake.'] 
9ndswaru, f., answer, rejoijzder : as. 

(jndsware, 184. [sw^rian, 'swear.'] 
Qndweard, adj., present, in presence, 

in (ojze^s) sight, before one'' s face : nsm. 

1528, 1577; nsf. 1084, 1540; nsn. 

1052, 1070; asm. (jndweardne, 925; 

asn. 1270, 1375. 
9ndweard, prep. w. dat., before, in the 

presence of: 1563. 
Qndwlita, m., countenance, visage: as. 

^ndwlitan, 1 122. [Cf. gndlata, and 

Ger. Antlitz.'] 
on efen, adv., together, at once: 880, 

964. 
onettan, Wl. intrans., bestir oneself: 

inf. 1578. [*on-hatjan.] 
onfindan, 3. ixaxvs,., fnd, perceive ; be 

sensible of: pret. i sg. onfunde, 178; 

pret. 3 pi. onfundun, 1178. 
onfon, R. trans., take ; take on, assume ; 

seize; receive; entertain; inherit; 

hear, learn; bear, endure: 3 sg. 

onfeh'S, 1028; pret. i sg. onfeng, 

187, 1439, 1460; pret. 3 sg. onfeng, 

418, 628, 722, 1436 ; pret. 2 pi. on- 

fengun, 1350; pret. 3 pi. onfengon, 

1131 ; opt. 2 sg. onfenge, 75 ; opt. 3 

pi. onfengen, 1068; imp. 2 pi. onf5^, 

1344; inf. 830, 1031; pp. onfengen, 

182 ; onfangen, 99. 
ongean, prep. w. dat., before, to, for: 

1 1 66, 1604. 
ongietan, 5. trans., understand ; per- 
ceive, learn; consider, regard: pret. 

3 sg. ongeat, 1149, ii59; inf. 637, 

1 106. 
onginnan, 3. intrans., begin : 3 sg. on- 



ginne'5, 1362, 1376; pret. 3 sg. ong^n, 

1414. 
\ onhtble, adj., entire: npn. onhaelo, 

895. [hal, 'whole.'] 
onhreran, Wl. trans., shake, disturb: 

pp. onhrered, 825. 
oiih"weorfan, 3. trans, {reverse), annul, 

rescind, cancel, abrogate: pret. 3 sg. 

onhwearf, 618. 
onlucan, W2. trans., unlock, open : 3 

sg. onluce'5, 325; inf. 314. 
onlyhtan, Wl. trans., enlighten : opt. 3 

sg. onlyhte, 204. 
onlysan, Wl. trans., loosen : 3 sg. 

onlyse'S, 68. 
onmedla, m., pride: ns. 814. [mod, 

'pride.'] 
ons^ndan, Wl. trans., send: 3 sg. on- 

s^nde^, 760, 764; opt. 2 sg. ons^nde, 

114. 
onsyn, f., presence ; face ; appearance, 

aspect: ns. 905; onsien, 1650; ds. 

onsyne, 796, 836, 923, 1019; as. 

1382 ; onsyne, 396. 
onsyn, f., want, need: ns. onsien, 480. 
ontynan, Wl. trans, and intrans., re- 
veal ; open: 3 sg. ontyne'5, 19; opt. 

3 sg. ontyne, 27 ; imp. 3 pi. ontyna'S, 

576 ; inf. 253. 
onwald, mn., power, dominion : as. 1 59. 

[wealdan.] 
I onwalg, adj., inviolate: nsm. 1420. 

[OHG. anawalh, 'absolute.'] 
onwreon, i. trans., reveal, disclose, 

make known, divulge; expound, in- 
terpret: pret. 3 sg. onwrah, 95, 139, 

195' 316, 384, 463. 
open, adj., open; gaping; manifest, 

uncovered, exposed; all-revealing: 

nsn. 1604; asf. wk. openan, 1570; 

asn. 1 1 16; npf. opene, 1045; ^P^- 

wk. openan, 1107. 
ord, m., point; chief, prince: ns. ^i^y 

741, 768, 845. [Cf. MnE. 'odds 

(ON. oddr) and ends.'] 
ordfruma, m., creator, author, source-. 

ns. 227, 1 198; as. ordfruman, 402. 



orgete-rice] 



GLOSSARY. 



^n 



orgete, adj., nia?iifest, plainly visible: 
nsn. orgeate, 1237; asf. 1457; asn. 
1116; apn. orgeatu, 1215. 

orlege, n., place of strife: as. 560. 

ormgete, adj., huge, colossal: nsf. 309. 

oSclifan, i. intrans., cleave to, cling to: 
3 sg. cSclIfe^', 1266. 

o^eawan, Wl. trans., disclose: pp. 
o^eawed, 1604. Cf. oSeowan, o?J- 
y^van. 

o<5eowan, Wl. intrans., ^'//mr : pret. 3 
pi. oSeowdun, 448. Cf. otfeawan, 
oSywan. 

o3er, pron., other; another; second: 
nsm. 324, 723; nsf. 291, 1272, 1491 ; 
nsn. 1242; dsm. o'Srum, 20, 1316; 
gpm. 6'Serra, 1293; dpm. o^rum, 
1262, 1329; apm. d'Sre, 685, 1253. 

otftJaet, conj., until: oJj}>ast, 307, 1005, 
1452. 

otfSe, conj., or: ol>>e, 184, 314, 893, 
1034, 1052, 1067. 

oSywan, Wl. trans, and intrans., ap- 
pear, be shown, be seen : 3 sg. o'Sywe'S, 
904 ; opt. pret. 3 pi. o'Sywden, 454 ; 
pp. o'Sywed, 838, 894. Cf . o^^eawan, 
ocJeowan. 

oyv^v, 2i^v., anywhere ; ever: 199,1001; 
o[w]er, 1628. [ahwger.] 

owiht, pron., anything, aught (adverbi- 
ally) at all: ns. 5ht, 238; as. 922, 
1474; is. owihte, 248, 343. [a + 
wlht, ' whit.'] 

P. 

plega, m., gymnastic, gymnastic feat, 
exploit: ns. 743. [MnE. //^jj/.] See 
gu($-, hyhtplega. 

pyndan, see forpyndan. 

R. 

racu, f., story, narrative; account, 
reckoning: ns. 1459; as. race, 1396. 
[Cf. r^ccan.] 

rsecan, Wl. trans., yield, stretch forth: 
3 pi. rseca^, 1620. [MnE. reach P^ 



raed, m., resource; wisdom: ns. 430; 

dp. rsedum, 1525. \QiQX. Rath; arch. 

MnE. rede.'] 
rap, see bealorap. 
raeran, Wl. trans., ordaitt, establish : 3 

sg. rSreJ), 689. [MnE. rear.] See 

arteran. 
rges, m., bound, spring: ns. 727. [ME. 

rees.'] 
rasettan, Wl. intrans., rage : 3 sg. 

rasette^, 808. 
rasian, see arasian. 
raest, f., rest: ns. 1655. See foldraest. 
ra?^e, see hratJe. 
read, adj., red: nsm. wk. reada, 809; 

nsf. reade, 11 01. 
reade, adv., red{ly), ruddily: 1175. 
recan, Wl. intrans., be averse to, shrink 

frotn: pret. 3 pi. rohtun, 1440. 

[MnE. reck.] 
r^ccan, Wl. trans., set forth, expound: 

inf. 671. See a-, ger^ccan. [Cf. 

racu.] 
r^ccend, m., ruler, Lord: vs. 18. 
recen, adj., swift: nsm. 809. 
ren, m., rain : ns. 609. 
reofan, see bireofan. 
reord, fn., voice ; word: is. reorde, 510, 

1339; gP- reorda, 47. 
reordberend, m., creature endowed zvith 

speech, man : np, 278 ; reordberende, 

381; dp. reordberendum, 1368; ap. 

reordberende, 1024. 
reordian, W2. intrans., speak : pret. 3 

sg. reordade, 196. 
reotan, 2. \ntx2cns., lament, mourn, wail: 

3 pi. reota'S, 835, 1229. 
r^stan, see ger^stan. 
retan, see are tan. 

retJe, adj., severe, stern, austere, rigor- 
ous ; fierce^ raging: nsm. rehe, 809, 

1527; re'Se, 825; apn. re)>e, 798; 

comp. asm. rej>ran, 790. 
rice, n., kingdom, realm, domain; 

mastery, sovereignty, authority : gs. 

rices, 879, 1065, 1527; ds. 268, 475 ; 

as. 345' 353' i344- [Ger. Reich; cf. 



274 



GLOSSARY. 



[rice-sawel 



MnE . bishopric.'] See eSel-, heofon-, 
woruldrice. 

rice, adj., exalted, mighty: nsm. 1468. 

ricene, adv., qtiickly, forthwith: 1447. 
\_See recen.] 

riht, see ryht. 

rim, nm., number : gs. rimes, 467 ; as. 
i|86. [MnE. rime.'] 

riiic, m., man: dp. rincum, 11 14. 

rind, f., bark: dp. rindum, 1175. 

rinnan, 3. intrans., run,gtish : inf. 1 1 14. 
See birinnan. 

ripan, i. trans., reap: 3 pi. ripa'S, 86. 

risan, see a-, gerisan. 

rod, f., cross: ns. 1064, 1084, iioi, 1489; 
ds. rode, 11 14, 1447 ; as. rode, 727, 
1487 (.?). [Ger. Riithe ; MnE. rood, 
rod.] 

rodor, m., heaven, sky: ns. 825; gs. 
rodores, 60; gp. rodera, 134, 222, 
423, 798, 865, 1220; dp. rodenim, 
74, 353' 484, 526, 758, 906, 1468; ap, 
rodoras, 408. See uprodor. 

rodorcyning, m., heavenly king: gs. 
rodorcyninges, 727. 

rof, see hygerof. 

rot, see unrot. 

rum, see unrum. 

ruine, adv., round about ; plainly, fully: 
60, 134. [Cf. MnE. room.] 

rust, see synrust. 

ryht, n., right, justice ; righteousness ; 
truth, exactness ; account, reckoning 
gs. ryhtes, 700; ds. ryhte, 222, 278 
381, 846, 1220; as. 267; riht, 1374 

ryht, adj., erect; just, righteous: nsf. 
1065; asm. wk. ryhtan, 1368; asf. 
ryhte,67i (?); vsm.riht,i8. 6'^^unryht 

ryhte, adv., rightly, aright: 131,671 i^) 

% ryhtend, m., ruler: as. 798. 

ryhtfr^mmend, m., worker of righteous- 
ness: dp. ryhtfr^mmendum, 1655. 

ryhtgeryne, n., mystery: ap. ryht- 
geryno, 196, 247. 

ryhtwis, z.<^].,just: nsm. 825. [MnE. 
righteous.] 

ryman, see geryman. 



ryne, n., course: as. 47, 671. 

ryne, see ge-, ryhtge-, wordgeryne. 



S. 



s^, m., sea: ns. 1144, 1163; as. 677, 

852 ; ap. sses, 966. 
saec, see andsaec. 
saca, see andsaca. 
sacerd, m., priest: as. 137. [Lat. 

sacerdos.] 
saBd, n., seed, semen : as. 420. [sa\van.] 
S£efisc, m.,fsh of the sea: np. sjefiscas, 

986. 
seel, mf., weal: dp. sselum, 1376. [Cf. 

seelig.] 
seelan, Wl. trans., moor: inf. 862. [Cf. 

Ger. Seil.] See gesielan. 
sselig, see ge-, unge-, unsselig. 
sseligiic, see gesseliglic. 
sgelignes, see gesaelignes. 
Salomon, pr. n., Solomon: ns. 712. 
sancta, adj., holy: nsf. 88; vsf. 50. 

[Lat.] 
X saep, m., sap: 1176. 
sar, n., pain, distress, suffering; tribu- 
lation: ns. 1266, 1289; gs. sares, 

1 51 6; ds. sare, 1355, 1654; as. 1249, 

141 1, 1441, 1460, 1631. 
sar, adj., sore, grievous: asf. sare, 209; 

apm. sare, 14 18. 
sarcwide, m., taunt, reproach: gp. 

sarcwida, 170. 
sare, adv., deeply, greatly : 1 57 1 . [Ger. 

sehr?[ 
sargian, see gesargian. 
sarig, adj., sorrowful: apm. sarge, 

1 510. [MnE. sorry ^ 
sarigfertJ, adj., sad at heart, sad, sor- 

rowfod: npm. sarigfer^e, 1082. 
Satan, pr. n., Satan: ds. Satane, 1521. 

_ [Lat.] 
sawan, R. trans, and intrans., sow; 

disseminate, diffuse : 3 pi. sawa'S, 86, 

487 ; pret. 3 sg. seow, 663. 
sawel, f., soul: ns. 819, 1326; gs. 

sawle, 1550, 1580; ds. sawle, 1306, 



scand-sculan] 



GLOSSARY 



275 



1543; as. sawle, 1036; np. sawle, 
944, 1060; saule, 53; gp. sawla, 571, 
1067, 1 518; dp. sawlum, 1078, 1163, 
1281, 1313, 1603; saulum, 619; ap. 
sawle, 1074; ip. sawlum, 1606. 

scand, see scgud. 

sceacan, 6. intrans., depart, flee: pp. 
scaecen, 804. [MnE. shake.'\ 

sceadan, R. trans., decide, determine: 
pp. sceaden, 1232. [Ger. scheiden.'] 

sceadu, f., shadow; darkness: as. 118; 
np. 1088; ip. sceadum, 1584. 

scearp, adj., sharp, keen: nsf. 1141. 
[scieran, 'cut.'] 

sceat, m., corner; region, quarter; 
surface: as. 72, 1533; dp. sceatum, 
878; ap. sceatas, 1004. [sceotan, 
* shoot ' ; Ger. Schoss.'] See grund- 
sceat. 

Bce&^&.,m., wicked man; robber; eizemy, 
foe^ a dve rsa ry ; devil, fiend: n s . 8 7 o ; 
ds. scea'San, 1395; np.scea'San, 1 131 ; 
gp. scea'San, 775. See h^l-, leod-, 
man-, syn-, Seod-, w9insceaSa. 

sceawian, W2. trans., see, behold, look 
upon: 3 pi. sceawia'S, 1276; pret. 3 
sg. sceawode, 305; inf. 11 36, 1206; 
ger. sceawianne, 914. 

SCeotend, m., bowjuan, archer (or hurler 
of the javelin^ : np. 675. 

SC^'SSan, 6. trans, (vv. dat.), do harm, 
do mischief, ittjure : 3 sg. sc^['S'5]e'5, 
1548; pret. 3 sg. scod, 1466; opt. 3 
sg. sc^)?]?e, 684; ptc. dsm. sc^»end- 
um, 1395; gpm. sc^)?J?endra, 761. 
[sceacJa.] 

sciene, see scyne. 

scieppan, see scyppan. 

scildan, Wl. trans., protect, defend, 
shield: 3 sg. scilde]?, 781 ; pret. 3 pi. 
sceldun, 979. See gescildan. 

scildhreada, m., shield: as. scildhread- 
an, 675. 

scima, m., light, radiance: ns. 697. 

scinan, i. intrans., shine, be bright, be 
resplendent: 3 sg. seine's, 1009, 1088, 
1 102, 1334; 3 pi. soma's, 607, 1240; 



pret. 3 sg. scan, 935; inf. 1291, 1426, 

1584; scynan, 901; ptc. sclnende, 

1219, 1391. 
scir, adj., bright; clear, transparent, 

tratishicent: nsm. 1152; nsn. wk. 

scire, 1282; apfn. scire, 870. [MnE. 

sheer. '\ 
scire, adv., brightly; entirely, complete- 
ly: 1088, 1141. 
scirian, see scyrian. 
scolu, f., miiltitiidc, throng, host; crew: 

ns. 928, 1534, 1607; ds. scole, 1522; 

as. scole, 1251. [Lat. scholaP\ 
scQmian, see a-, gescQmian ; unscQin- 

iende. 
sc9inu, f., shame, disgrace: gp. sc^ma, 

1273- 

sc9nd, f., shame, disgrace, ignominy; 
pollution, abomination : ds. sc9nde, 
1273, 1479; dp. sc9ndum, i486; ip. 
sc^ndum, 1298; scandum, 1282. 
[Ger. Schande-I 

scrifan, i . intrans., allot, assign, adjudge : 
3 sg. serif e'S, 12 19. [Lat. scribere.'\ 

X scrift, m., confessor: ns. 1305. 

scriSan, i. intrans., rush, dart, speed; 
pass, glide : 3 sg. scriJje'S, 809 ; ptc. 
scribende, 1 584. [Ger. schreiten.'] 

scua, see deaSscua. 

sculan, anv. transitive and auxiliary, 
mtist, shall, have to, be obliged to, 
mtist needs; shall ; will; ought, 
should ; be accustomed: i sg. sceal, 
172, 793; 2 sg. sceal t, 166, 621, 
624, 626; 3 sg. sceal, I 5, 70, 191, 
581, 801, 1029, 1036, 1056, 1205, 
1260, 1553, 1578; I pi. sculon, 271, 
611, 746, 756, 766; sceolon, 783, 
862, 1327; 2 pi. sceolon, 1360, 1513; 
sceolan, 1 523 ; 3 pi. sculon, 381, 807, 
829, 1270; sceolon, 1368, 1525, 1605, 
1630; sceolan, 1609; pret. i sg. 
sceolde, 204 ; pret. 2 sg. sceoldes, 
1405, 1 41 2; pret. 3 sg. sceolde, 212, 
233, 1135, 1195; pret. I pi. sceoldan, 
31 ; pret. 3 pi. sceoldan, 118; opt. i 
sg. scyle, 193; 3 sg. scyle, 820, 161 6; 



ijG 



GLOSSARY. 



[scyld-segn 



pret. 2 sg. sceolde, 298, 1385; 
(?)pret. 3 sg. sceolde, 141 5, 141 7. 

scyld, f., guilt, sin: ns. 97. [sculan ; 
Ger. Sc/mld.'] 

scyldig, adj., guilty, sinful: npm. 
scyldge, 1 1 52 ; gpm. scyldigra, 1607 ; 
dpm. scyldgum, 1273. 

scyld^vr^ccende, ptc, sin-avenging: 
nsf. 1 1 60. 

scyldwjTcende, ptc, sinning, evil- 
doing: nsm. i486. 

scynan, see scinan. 

scyne, adj., bright, shining; fair, 
beauteous: asm. sclenne, 1386; asm. 
wk. scynan, 914; asn. scyne, 1469; 
npm. scyne, 695; dpm. scynum, 
1 1 47. [fj&x.schbnP^ »S>^^vlitescyne. 

scyppan, 6. trans., create, make ; pre- 
pare, destine: pret. 3 sg. sceop, 11 69; 
pp. sceapen, 897. [Cf. MnE. shape 7[ 
See gescyppan. 

scyppend, m., Creator, Maker: ns.417, 
1 1 60, 1 21 9; gs. scyppendes, 48; ds. 
scyppende, 901, 1226, 1395, 1617; 
as. 1131 ; vs. 266. 

scyrian, Wl. trans., relegate: pp. npm. 
scyrede, 1226. [scieran, 'cut.'] See 
a-, biscjTian. 

scyte, see fgerscyte. 

scyttels, see forescyttels. 

se, se, adj. pron., the; he, etc.; who; 
that, this : nsm. 2, etc, (74 times) ; nsf. 
seo, 35, 123, 152, 195, 239, 276, 365, 
378, 538, 699, 703, 990, 1016, 1062, 
1064, 1 143, 1370, 1491, 1650; sio, 
87, 419, 1017, 1061, iioi, 1133; nsn. 
«aet, 547, 600, 1639; >aet, ^-j, etc. (44 
times) ; gsmn. "Saes, 314, 1478 ; haes, 
30, 146, 182, 220, 281, 332j 352, 458. 
495' 505' 53O' 553. 559, 6oo(?), 611, 
639, 654, 655, 757, 823, 1033, 1099, 
1 138, 1 139, 1205, 1212, 1343, 1349, 
1372, 1385, i497» 1566, 1568, 1637; 
gsf. )?£ere, 434, 1102; dsmn. "Sam, 
1 1 35; J>am, II, etc. (34 times); >>an, 
1403; dsf. "Saere, 638, 923, 1019; 
b^re, 81, 461, 519, 542, 552, 613, 



621, 624, 626, 864, 888, 1306, 1522. 
1530, 1543; asm. J?one, 16, etc. (18 
times) ; asf. ^a, 534, 592, 865, 940, 
1396; \'Z., 229, etc. (27 times); asn 
^ast, 1605; l^aet, 14, etc. (58 times): 
ismn. '&y, 790; >y, 889, 1008, 1097 
1099,1153,1255,1425,1511,1546(2) 
)>\, 240 {see ?Jy, Si l^s) ; hon, 235 
272, d^T^, 650, 691, 712, 850 
np. (5a, 2, 706, 1633; >a, 52 
etc. (22 times) ; gp. 'Sara, 48 ; bara 
224, 277, 526, 893, 1067, 1268 
1293, 1518; dp. J?am, 141, etc. (25 
times); ap. "Sa, 1201; )?a, 115, etc. 
(25 times). See se 3e; Saes; tJaes 
?fe. 

sealt, adj., salt: asm. sealtne, 677. 

searo, see fier-, lygesearo. 

searocraeft, m., skill : as. 9. 

searolice, adv., skilfully: 672. 

searoS^ncol, adj., shrewd, wise, clever, 



sas'actous 



: ns. searo>9ncol, 220. 



seaS, m., pit : ns. 1 544. 

seax, n., sword: gs. seaxes, 11 40. 

secan, Wl. trans., seek, inquire; visit: 
pret. 3 sg. solite, 649; pret. 2 pi. 
sohton, 1 510; sohtun, 1359; opt. i 
pi. secen, 752; imp. sg. sec, 441. 
See a-, geond-, gesecan. 

s^cg, m., maji: ns. 220. 

slogan, W3. trans., speak, say, tell, de- 
clare; mention; give {thanks): i sg. 
s?cge, 197; 3 sg. saga«, 1307; 3 pi. 
s^cga-S, 279, 547, 785; pret. 3 sg. 
saegde, 203, 302 ; pret. 3 pi. saegdon, 
64, 137, 451, 1 193; opt. 3 pi. s^cgen, 
601 ; pret. 3 pi. saegdon, 1304 ; imp. sg. 
saga, 209; inf. 33, y^^ 128, 317, 612, 
667, 672, 1550. See a-, ges^cgan. 

s^cge, f., speech : ns. 190. 

sefa, m., mind, heart, soul, spirit ; mood, 
disposition : ns. 499 ; gs. sefan, 442 ; 
ds. sefan, 907, 1207, 1351 ; ap. sefan, 
487,663,1359. 6'<?^ breostsefa. 

segl, mn., veil: ns. 11 38. 

segn, m., banner, standard: ns. 1061. 
[Lat. sig7tum ; cf. gesenian.] 



sele-singan] 



GLOSSARY. 



277 



s^le, see deaSs^le. 

s^legescot, n., 'tabernacle: as. 1480. 

selest, sell (r) a, see god. 

self, see sylf. 

s^llan, see syllan. 

s^nininga, adv., suddenly: 491, 873, 

899. 
s^ncan, see bis^ncan. 
s^ndan, Wl. trans., send; letfiy: 3 sg. 

s^nde'5, 664; 3 pi. s^nda'S, 675; 

pret. 3 sg. sende, 294, 11 51; inf. 

129; pp. sanded, 105. See on- 

s^ndan. 
senlan, see gesenian. 
seoc, adj., sick : npm. seoce, 1355- 
seofon, num. adj., seven : 949. 
seon, 5. trans., see^ behold; look; gaze 

iipon^ survey ; experience: 3 pi. seo'5, 

1244, 1270, 1285, 1300; pret. 3 pi. 

segun, 495, 536; imp.sg. sioh, 59; inf. 

1 416, 161 1. See for-, ge-, Surh- 

seoii. 
seon {ex2cde), see biseou. 
seoSan, 2. intrans., flame, blaze : 3 sg. 

seo)?e'5, 994. [Ger. sieden ; MnE. 

seethe.'] 
seraphin, seraphim : gs. seraphinnes, 

386. [Lat.] 
se'San, see gese^an. 
se tJe, pron., who, he tuho: nsm. 1466; 

se he, 19, 47, 619, 1552; nsf. seo "Se, 

935; np. «a he, 1633; ha he, 496. 

See se; 9e. 
se-Seah, see SAva-?Jeah. 
setl, see heahsetl. 
s^ttan, Wl. trans, found, establish; 

ordain; plaJtt: pret. 3 sg. s^tte, 236, 

663; ptc. s^ttende, 356. [sittan.] 

See ges^ttan. 
sib, f., peace; love, friendliness: ns. 

581, 1659; gs. sibbe, 50; ds. sibbe, 

619; as. sibbe, 487, 689, 1338; dp. 

sibbum, 1359; ip. sibbum, 1643. 

[Ger. Sippe ; of. MnE. gossip."] 
siblufu, f., love: dis. siblufan, 635. 
I sibsum, adj., peaceful: nsm. wk. 

sibsuma, 214. 



sid, adj., wide, spacious, ample, il limit- 
able, boundless, vast: asm. sidne, 
785, 852, 947, 1 164; asf. side, 672, 
1087; wk. sidan, 59, 239, 356; ism. 
side, 524; gpf. sidra, 170; apm. 
side, 5. [MnE. side.] 

side, f., side: ds. sidan, 11 ir, 1448, 
1458. 

side, adv.,/z;', wide: 394. 

siexta, num. dL&]., sixth: nsm. 736. 

sigan, I. intrans., descend: inf. 550. 

sige, m., victory: gs. siges, 20. [Ger. 
^ Sieg:] 

sigebeam, n., son of victory : gp. sige- 
bearna, 520. 

sigedenia, m., victorious Judge: ds. 
sigedeman, 1060. 

sigedryhten, m., Lord of victory : ds. 
sigedryhtne, 128. 

sigehremig, adj., triumphant, exultant: 
nsm. 531. 

X sigeniece, m., sword of victory: as. 

i530-_ 
X sigeSreat, m., victorioics host: ds. 

sigehreate, 843. 
sigor, victory, triumph : gs. sigores, 

88, 243, 294, 404, 420, 513; as. 

sygor, 581 ; gp. sigora, 1228, 1516. 
X sigorbeorht, adj., triumphant, radi- 
ant with victory: nsm. 10. 
sigorlean, n., reward of victory: dp. 

sigorleanum, 1589. [Ger. Lohn.] 
simle, see symle. 
sin, pron., his, its: dsn. slnum, 907; 

asm. sinne, 1223; asf. sine, 11 67; 

ism., sine, 1209; gpn. sinra, 1037. 

[Ger. sein^ 
sine, n., metal, gold: is. since, 309. 
sincgiefa, m., {giver of treasure). King, 

Lord: gs. sincgiefan, 460. 
singales, adv., always, continually: 

323' 393- 
slngan, 3. trans, and intrans., sing; 
utter, pronounce: 3 pi. singa'S, 283, 
388, 884; pret. 3 sg. s^ng, 650, 712; 
pret. 3 pi. sungon, 468; inf. 667; 
pp. sungen, 619. 



27% 



GLOSSARY. 



[sinniht-sotSfaeder 



slnnllit, f., eternal night: ds. sinnehte, 

1542, 1631. 
sinnihtes, adv., in eternal night: sin- 

neahtes, 117. 
siS, m., course; trial, vicissitude ; time: 

is. sl^e, 62; si^e, 146, 318; ap. sl}>as, 

14 18. [s^ndaii.] See ge-, w^ilsiiJ. 
sis, adv., late: 602, 893, 1052, 1067, 

1567. [Ger. seit^^ 
sitJian, W2. vdXxzxvs., journey : pret. 3 sg. 

sT^ade, 329; inf. siHan, 819. [si'd.] 
siS^an, adv., afterwards, after, since ; 

henceforth, hereafter ; thereafter, 

thenceforth; again: si^J^an, 39, 194, 

294, 339. 346, 375' 438' 1409, 1463, 

1494, 1537. [*si9-?Jani; Ger. 

seitdem ; MnE. since <^sithence.'\ 
siScJan, conj. after {that); when {that): 

si)>]?an, 445, 565, 629, 702, 1041. 
sittan, 5. intrans., sit; dwell: 3 sg. 

site's, 1 2 16; 3 pi. sitta'S, 26; pret. 3 

pi. sseton, 117. See gesittan. 
slaep, m., sleep: ns. 1661 ; ds. sljepe, 

889 ; is. slSpe, 873. 
slean, 6. trans., strike; beat, whip, 

scourge: pret. 3 pi. slogun, 1123, 

1 44 1. \G&x. schlagenJ] 6V^ ofslean. 
sl^ccan, see gesl^ccan. 
sl^ge, see hearmsl^ge. 
slitan, I. intrans., tear, be rent: pret. 3 

sg. slat, 1 1 40. 
\ slite, m., gnawing: as. 1250. 
smitan, see bismitan. 
sneome, adv., immediately, straightway : 

889. 
snottor, see gearosnottor. 
snud, adj., coming sooti or suddenly: 

asf. wk. snudan, 841. 
^uxi(\.^, 2Av ., straightway : 297. 
snyttru, f., wisdom, understanding: ns. 

snyttro, 239 ; gs. 667 ; as. 662, 684 ; 

snyttro, 442. [snottor.] 
softe, adv., quietly, patiently: 146. 

[Ger. sanft-l See unsofte. 
Solinia, pr. n., Salem: gs. Solimae, 91. 

[Lat.] 
BQine, adv. (always in the combination 



sw^a SQine : also, too, besides, as 
well ; likewise, similarly ; moreover, 
furthermore) : 939, 1 1 1 1, 1 1 22, 1 242, 
1272, 1455. 

spmne, see set-, tosQiiine. 

SQinnian, see ges^miiian. 

sgmning, see gesQinning. 

SQmod, adv., together ; at once; also, 
and: 91, 125, 875, 968, 1120, 1235, 
1325; s^med, 819. \Q.Qx. sam{vi)t^ 

X SQinodfsest, -dAy, joined together: np. 
S9modfaest[d?], 1580. 

sona, adv., soon, straightway: 10, 233, 
460. 

S9ng, m., song: ns. 1649; ^s- 5°2. 
[singan.] See wo^sgng. 

sorg, f. (pi. often with same meaning 
as sg. ) , sorrow, grief, trouble ; anxiety : 
ns. 1284; ds. sorge, 620; np. sorge, 
1 1 63; gp. sorga, 170, 108 1, 1208, 
1571 ; dp. sorgum, 1293, 1643, 1657; 
ip. sorgum, 86, 1104. [Ger. Sorge, 
MnE. sorrow.'l See hygesorg. 

sorgcearu, f ., sorrow, care, anxiety : 
as. sorgceare, 209. 

sorgian, W2. intrans. and trans., sor- 
row, grieve, lament : ptc. nsf. sorg- 
ende, 1016; asn. sorgende, 889; 
npm. sorgende, 26; dpm. sorgendum, 
1266. [sorg.] See bisorgian. 

sorgleas, 2id]., free from sorrow; care- 
less, unmindful: npm. sorglease, 
346; apm. sorglease, 872. 

BO^,n., truth; righteousness: gs. s5'Ses, 
700; sohes, 706; ds. s5'5e, 11 53; as. 
33, 190, 197, 1306. 

so?^, adj., true ; genuine (?) ; just, right- 
eous: nsm. 404; nsm. wk. s5^a, 214; 
gsm. wk. s5)?an, no; asm. so^ne, 
451, 512. 

so?y, adv., truly, surely, well: 317, 442, 

794- 
so(5cyning, m., king of truth or right- 

eoiisness : ns. 1228. 
so3e, adv., truly ; actually: 213, 1550. 
I soSfaeder, m., father of truth or 

righteousness: ds. 103. 



soSfaest-strong] 



GLOSSARY. 



279 



soSfaest, adj., true, just, righteous; 

truthful, veracious: nsm. 10, 302, 

375, 1589; wk. so'Sfaesta, 106, 696; 

nsn. wk. s5'5faeste, 386; gpm. so'S- 

faestra, 53. 
soSlice, adv., truly: 78, 137, 203. 
I spatl, m., spittle: as. 1121, 1435. 
sped, f., sicccess ; abundance, riches, ful- 

ftess : as. 296, 488, 604, 673, 1383, 1401 ; 

ap. (ds. 1) spede, 652. [spowan.] 
spelboda, m., messenger: 336. 
speowan, Wl. trans., spit': pret. 3 pi. 

speowdon, 1121. [G^x^speieti; MnE. 

spew ; cf. spit-l 
spere, n., spear: is. (?) 1447. 
spowan, R. intrans., succeed: inf. 564. 
sprgec, f., talk: as. spriece, 183. 
spreca, see forespreca. 
sprecan, 5. trans, and intrans., say, 

speak, tell, utter: i sg. sprece, 190; 

2 sg. spricest, 179; 3 sg. sprice'S, 
33; 3 pi. spreca'S, 22, 171; pret. 

3 pi. spriecon, 11 21; opt. 3 sg. 
sprece, 1377; inf. 24, 798. See ge- 
sprecan. 

springan, see aspringan. 

sprutan, see geondsprutan. 

stselan, Wl. trans., charge, accuse: 3 

sg. st^le^, 1373. 
\ stgelg, adj., steep: asm. stselgne, 679. 

[For st8egel=Ger. j/<?//; stigan.] 
Stan, m., stone; rock: ds. stane, 1424; 

np. stanas, 1142; ip. stanum, 192. 

See weallstan. 
standan, 6. intrans., stand ; re?nain : 

3 sg. stande'S, 1560; st^nde'S, 1084; 

3 pi. st^nda'S, 322 ; pret. 3 pi. stodan, 

252. See astandan. 
stsenen, adj., stony: asf. stsenne, 641. 

[stan.] 
starian, W2. intrans., look, gaze: i pi. 

staria'S, 341 ; 2 pi. staria'S, 521, 570. 

[MnE. stare."] See gestarian. 
staSelian, Wa. trans., settle,^fix, stablish, 

confirm, strengthen : 2 pi. staj^eladon, 

1357; inf. stat^elian, 864. See ge- 

staSelian. 



stsetJfaest, adj., firm o)i the shore: 

npm. 980. 
sta9ol, m., seat, habitation; bulwark, 

barrier: ap. stat>elas, 661, 980. 
stat^olfsBst, adj., steadfast, abiditig, un- 
shaken : disf . sta]?olfaestre, 490. 
st^de, va.., place, station: ds. 11 47. See 

burg-, 9ing-, wQugst^de. 
stefn, f., voice; sound, blast: ns. 948; 

stefen, 1061; as. stefne, 360; is. 

stefne, 389 ; ip. stefnum, 992. [Ger. 

Stimffie-I 
steman, see bistenian. 
st^ncan, see tost^ncan. 
steorra, m., star: np. steorran, 939, 

1 1 47 . See heofonsteorra. 
stiell, see styll. 
stigan, I. trans., ascend: opt. 3 sg. 

stige, 754; pret. 3 sg. stige, 464, 

544 ; inf. 498 ; ptc. stigende, 536. 

See a-, gestigan. 
stige, see upstige. 
stirgan, W2. trans., touch, play: inf. 

669. [MnE. stir.'] 
stiS, adj.,_/?rw, immovable: npm. 980. 
stol, see cyne-, e9el-, gief-, (Jeodenstol. 
stgndan, see standan. 
storm, m., storm, tempest: ns. 990; is. 

storme, 951; ip. stormum, 940. 
stow, i., place: gp. stowa, 490. [MnE. 

stow.] 
strgel, m., arrow, shaft; dart: as. 765; 

ap. strselas, 779. [Ger. Strahl.] 
Strang, see str9ng. 
stream, m., streatn, flood: ns. 853. 

See eahstream. 
stredan, Wl (.''). intrans., scatter, disap- 
pear: 3 pi. streda'5, 939. 
str^ng'Su, f., strejigth, power, might: 

ds. 638; dis. 490. [str9ng.] 
streon, see serge-, ealdge-, gestreon; 

strynan. 
strQng, adj., strong, powerful, mighty ; 

violent, fierce, raging, furious ; hard, 

severe: nsm. 856; Strang, 647; nsf. 

wk. strange, 990; asf. wk. str^ngan, 

940'; comp. nsn. str^ngre, 192. 



28o 



GLOSSARY. 



[strynan-sweart 



strynan, Wl. trans., ^^m, win, obtain^ 

seczire: inf. 1574. [streon.] 
stund, f., time, while: as. stunde, 1410. 

[Ger. Stunde.'] 
styece, n., piece: dp. styccum, 11 38. 

[Ger. Stilck?^ 
X stylan, Wl. trans., temper, harden: 

pp. styled, 679. [MnE. steel.] 
\ styll, m., leap: ns. stiell, 723, 728; as. 

719. 
styllan, Wl. intrans., leap, spring, 

jump: pret. 3 sg. stylde, 745; inf= 

747. 6"^^ gestyllan. 
styrfan, see astjTfan. 
sum, pron., some, the, a, a certain, one : 

nsm. 302, 668, 670, 671, 672, 676, 

678, 679, 680; dsm. sumum, 664, 

673; asn. 1275; ism. sume, 318; 

npm. sume, 959 (2). 
sund, n., ocean, water : gs. sundes, 986. 

[swimman.] 
sundbuend, mpl. {those who dwell 7tear 

the sea), men: npm. 73 ; dpm. sund- 

buendum, 221. 
I sundh^ngest, m., {sea-steed), ship, 

vessel, hark: apm. sundh^ngestas, 

862; ipm. sundh^ngestum, 852. 

[Ger. Hejigst.] 
sundurgiefu, f., special grace : ds. 

sundurgiefe, 80. 
sundwudu, m., boat, ship: as. 677. 
sunne, f., sun : 606, 694, 934, 1 132 ; gs. 

sunnan, 26, 106, 696, 900, 1102, 

1661; ds. sunnan, 1241, 1651; as. 

sunnan, 114. 
sunu, m., son: ns. 126, 143, 236, 297, 

451, 464, 589, 629, 712; gs. suna, 94; 

ds. 210, 635; as. 197, 205, 339; vs. 

91, no; np. suna, 1074. ^^^ g£est- 

sunu. 
susl, n., afflictioti, suffering, torment: 

gp. susla, 1603 ; ip. suslum, 149. 

See cwicsusl. 
su<5an, adv., from the south : su}>an, 

884. 
X su?yaneastan, adv., fro7n the south- 
east: suhaneastan, 900. 



swa, adv., so, thus, in this way; to such 
an extent; such; in like manner; 
very; where; (swa S9ine, j.?^ S9ine ; 
swa . . . swa, as ... so): 1 38, 1 48, 
233» 306, 312, 323, 330, 332, 426, 
501, 645, 681, 695, 746, 875, 939, 
984, nil, 1 1 22, 1204, 1242, 1260, 
1272, 1294, 1295, 1386, 1399, 1455. 
[The adv. and the conj. cannot 
always be discriminated with cer- 
tainty.] See swa-?Jeali. 

swa, conj., as, even as ; as if; like ; 
according as, just as ; since, because, 
for ; whether, or: 17, 58, 63, 85, 86, 
109, 112, 135, 142, 180, 455, 468, 
543> 547, 591(2), 592(2), 593(2), 
594(2), 595(2), 596(3), 633, 699, 
701, 784, 850, 870, 897, 972, 988, 
1 109, 1230(2), 1233, 1282, 1377. 
See swa-9eah. 

sw^apan, R. trans., sweep, swing: 3 sg. 
swape'5, 1530. 

swar, adj., heavy; grievous, severe, 
hard; loud, deafening: nsn. 954, 
141 1, 1 661; comp. nsf. swserra, 1489. 
[Ger. schweer^ 

swses, adj., dear, beloved ; own; sweet: 
asm. swsesne, 617, 1148; asn. 1480; 
apm. swase, 1348. 

I swSslic, adj., kindly: asn. 1510. 

swseslice, adv., graciously, lovingly: 
adv. 1338. 

swat, n., blood: ds. swate, 1176; as. 
nil, 1448; dis. swate, 1087. [Ger. 
Schweiss ; MnE. sweaty 

swatig, adj., bloody: apf. swatge, 1458. 

sw^a-t^eah, adv. and conj., however, 
nevertheless, yet: swa->eah, 523, 1185, 
1308 ; se-)?eah, 211. 

sweart, adj., black, dark, darkened, 
gloomy; dim, dicsky ; sinister, ma- 
lignant : nsm. wk. swearta, 269, 966, 
994; nsf. 934; dsf. sweartre, 872; 
asm. sweartne, 141 1, 1532; npm. 
swearte, 11 04; gpm. sweartra, 897; 
ipf. sweartum, 1606. \Qqx. schwarz ; 
MnE. swart:\ See fyrsweart. 



sweg-syn] 



GLOSSARY. 



281 



sweg, m., soufid : ns. 491. [sAvogan.] 
I swegdynn, m., crash, crack, violent 

noise : gp. swegdynna, 954. 
swegl, n., heaven, sky: gs. swegles, 

no, 203, 281, 543,606; ds. swegle, 

502, 550,689, 1659; as. 513. 
swegle, adv., brilliantly-, brightly ; celes- 
tially: 393, 1 102. 
swegldream, m., joy of heaven : ap. 

swegldreamas, 1348. 
swelan, 4. intrans., burn, be consumed : 

3 pi. swela^, 986. 
swelgan, 3. trans., swallow, take in; 

engulf, swallow up: 3 pi. swelga^, 

1593' 1603; pret. 3 sg. swealg, 560. 

[Ger. schwelgen^ See forswelgan. 
sweltan, 3. intrans., die : 3 sg. swelte'S, 

987 ; inf. 191. 
sw^ncan, see gesw^ncan. 
sweopu, f., whip, scourge : ip. sweopum, 

1441. 
sweord, n., sword : as. 679. 
STveotule, adv., plainly, clearly : 243, 

512. 
sweotulian, see gesweotulian. 
sw^^ian, see bis^v^Sian. 
swete, adj., sweet, pleasant: nsm. 907. 

See unswete. 
swician, W2. intrans., wander, go 

astray: 3 pi. swicia'S, 1299. 
swige, f., silence: ns. 190. [Cf. Ger. 

schweigen?^ 
swima, m., giddiness, dizziness: ds. 

swiman, 1299. 
s\>dngaii, 3. trans., scourge, beat: ger. 

swingenne, 1622. [MnE. swing, 

swinge^ 
swinsian, W2. intrans., make melody : 

3 pi. swinsiah, 884. 
swi??, adj., strong; comp. right {hand) : 

nsm. 716; comp. dsf. swi[lj]ran, 

1530; asf. swij>ran, 531, 1221. [Ger. 

geschwind^ 
swaSan, see geswT(5an. 
s^wi^fe, adv., deeply ; very, exceedingly, 

(to ]7aes ST^^9e, so) : 220, 310, 1078; 

supl. swl>ast, 1492. 



swi?n.ic, adj., tremendous, violent: nsn. 

954. 

swogan, R. intrans., roar, howl: 3 pi. 
swoga'S, 949. 

swylc, pron., siuh ; such a thing, the 
like: nsf. 290; asf. swylce, 80 ; asn. 
78. 

sw'^ylee, adv., also, too, moreover: 60, 
145, 282, 688, 1437. 

swylce, conj., as if: 1140. 

swylt, m., death, perdition: as. 1539- 
[sw^eltan.] 

syfre, see iinsyfre. 

sygor, see sigor. 

sylf, pron., self, thyself himself itself; 
same ; one^s own (with gen. usually 
owJi in a different construction) : 
nsm. 62, 114, 319, 356, 543, 1 140, 
1376, 1418, 1516; nsm. wk. sylfa, 12, 
135, 143, 149. 180, 236, 43S> 524, 695, 
947, 1208, 1494; nsf. sylfa, 59; gsm. 
sylfes, 9, 254, 581, 1483; gsf. sylfre, 
339; dsm. sylfum, 108, 213, 1222, 
1479; dsm. wk. sylf an, 11 53; asm. 
sylfne, 129, 843, 1307, 1320; asf. wk. 
sylf an, 11 48; npn. sylfe, 1081, 1115; 
gpm. sylfra, 362, 1241 ; dpm. selfum, 
1264. 6"^^ Sset sylfe. 

syllan, Wl. trans., give; grant: 3 
sg. syle'S, 1 589 ; sale's, 689 ; opt. 

2 sg. sylle, 375 ; pret. i sg. sealde, 
1380, 1398; 2 sg. sealdes, 290; 

3 sg. sealde, 660, 860. See ge- 
syllan. 

sjTnbel, n., rejoicing, revel, jubilee: gp. 
symbla, 550. 

symle, adv., ever, always; for ever, 
eternally ; continually : 88, 103, 108, 
128, 376, 432, 477, 767, 777, 1640; 
simle, 53, 323, 393, 404, 602. 

syn, f., sin, crime; guilt: ds. synne, 
1537; as. synne, 1482, 1542, 1555, 
1567; is. synne, 994; gp. synna, 
180, 1249, 1313, 1489, 1606, 1622, 
1640; dp. synnum, 125, 290, 1060; 
ap. synne, 1264, 1307; ip. synnum, 
117, 736. [Ger. Siinde.'] 



282 



GLOSSARY. 



[Syn-toglidan 



Syn, pr. n., Sio7t\ gs. Syne, 875, 899. 

[Lat. Sion^^ 
\ synbyr^Jen, f., burden of sin : as. 

synbyr'Senne, 1299. 
X synfah, adj., guilty, sinful, wicked: 

npm. synfa, 1082. 
synfuU, adj., sinful, wicked: gpm. 

synfulra, 1228, 1518, 1532. 
syiilice, adv., sinf icily, wickedly: 1479. 
\ synlust, m., sinful desire i^); love of 

sin (?) : as. 269. 
synnig, adj., guilty, sinful, wicked: 

npn. wk. syngan, 1281 ; dpm. syn- 

gum, 919, 1376; ipf. syngum, 1132. 

See firensynnig. 
X synrust, m., rust or stain of sin : as. 

1320. 
synscea<5a, m., malefactor, evil-doer: 

np. synscea^an, 706. 
synwracu, i., publishment {of sin): ns. 

1539; as. synwraece, 794. 
X synwund, f., wound of sin : ap. 

synwunde, 757. 
synwyrcend, m., worker of iniquity ; 

evil-doer: npm. 1104; gpm. syn- 

wyrcendra, 841. 



T. 



tacen, n., sign, token ; trace ; miracle ; 

mystery: ns. tacn, 54; np. 1235; 

gp. tacna, 462; ap. 642, 1214, See 

facen-, foretacen. 
talgan, W2. intrans., think, believe: i 

sg. talge, 794. 
X teag, f ., bond, chain, fetter : ip. 

teagum, 733. 
teala, adv., well: 792. 
X tealtrian, W2. intrans., stagger, 

stumble: i pi. tealtriga^, 371. 
tear, m., tear; drop: ap. tearas, 172; 

tear[^j], 1566 ; ip. tearum, 11 74. See 

brynetear. 
teldan, see biteldan. 
tempel, n., temple : ns. 206; gs. temples, 

495, 1 138; ds. temple, 186; as. 707. 
teon, see a-, for-, ofteon. 



teona, m., calamity, affliction : dp. 
teonum, 1090, 1214. 

teouleg, m., destroying flame: ns. 968. 

tid, f., time, tide, season ; opportunity : 
ns. 1566, I57i(n. .?); ds. tide, 82; 
as. 406, 455, 549, 632, 739, 841, 849, 
971, 1080, 1148, 1333, 1558, 1570, 
1585, 1588; gp. tida, 107, 235. 

tUgan, W2. trans, (w. gen.), strive, en- 
deavor; seek after : inf. 748 ; tiligan, 
1318. 

til, v[\., glory, honor ; splendor: gs. tires, 
270, 462, 121 1 ; is. tire, 29. 

X tirfruma, m.. King of glory: as. 
tlrfnima[n], 206. 

tirmeahtig, adj., almighty : nsm. 1 165. 

to, adv., too; at: 181, 373, 495, 1263, 
1268, 1304, 1400, 1567. 

to, prep., to, towards, unto, into, upon; 
in, on; for ; from, of; for, as ; (to 
3ses, so) : w. gen. 220 ; w. dat. 3, 8, 
28, 30, 36, 57, 65, 67, 87, loi, 124, 
148, 223, 230, 255, 268, 277, 293, 
299, 414, 427, 456, 461, 475, 479, 
485, 519' 533. 552, 577, 610, 613, 
619, 620, 624, 632, 648, 650, 690, 
722, 737, 749, 758, 773, 857, 859, 
864, 887, 921, 926, 1026, 1041, 1065, 
1078, 1083, 1090, 1091, 1 105, 1 106, 
1136,1139, 1153, 1173, 1176, 1214, 
1244, 1249, 1269, 1273, 1292, 1293, 
I337» i343» 1352, 1357, 1362, 1365, 
1376, 1377, 1398, 1404, 1421, 1449' 
1471, 1479, 1481, ISI3' 1514, 1518, 
1535' 1543' 1589' 1596, 1601, 1618, 
1622, 1645 ; w. ace. 32, 623, 1 196 (2) ; 
\to\, 866; w. inf. 1555; w. ger. 597, 
914, 919, 1288, 1390, 1621 (2), 1622. 

tobrecan, 4. trans., break in pieces, 
shatter: pp. npm. tobrocene, 977. 

\^^2lQ.&si,zAv., also, moreover: 1242. 

togaedre, adv., together: 970. [Paral- 
lel with setgaedre.] 

togeanes, prep., towards, to meet: w. 
dat. 546, 548, 575. 

toglidan, I. intrans., vanish, disappear: 
pp. npf. toglidene, 11 63. 



tolysan-iSses] 



GLOSSARY. 



283 



tolysan, \Vi. trans., loose, undo, dis- 
solve: 3 sg. tolese'S, 1042. 
X torn, adj., free from, without: npm. 

t5me, 121 1. 
torht, adj., bright, resplendent, ?-adiant; 

glorious: nsm.107,235; gsm. torhtes, 

206 ; dsf. wk. torhtan, 542 ; dsn. 

wk. torhtan, 186; asm. torhtne, 968, 

1 1 50 ; npm. torhte, 883 ; npn. torhte, 

933 ; apn. wk. torhtan, 642. 
torn, m., sorrow, grief: is. torne, 538. 
X tornword, n., ijisulting word, word 

of reproach: gp. tornworda, 172. 
tosQmne, adv., together, at once : 882, 

965, 1437. [Ger. zusammen ; paral- 
lel with aets^mne.] 
tost^iican, Wl. trans., scatter, disperse: 

pp. tost^nced, 256. 
toweard, 2i.diy,, future, to come: asm. 

137; asf. 82. 
towiSere, prep. w. dat., to, against: 
_i85. 
towrecan, 5. trans., scatter, disperse: 

pp. asf. t5wrecene, 258. 
J trede, adj., passable: asm. tredne, 

1 165. [tredan, * tread.'] 
tr^mman, see getr^mman; trymian. 
treo^v, w., faith; agreement: 82, 584. 
treowlufu, f ., cojistant love : 538. 
trum, adj., constant, steadfast: npm. 

trume, 883 ; npn. tnime, 933. 
truwlan, W2. intrans., have confidence 

in, rely on : 3 pi. truwia'S, 837. 
trjTnian, Wl. trans., sustain, cheer: 

pret. 2 pi. trymedon, 1359. See 

getr^mman. 
trywe, see getrywe. 
tu, see twegen. 
tuddor, n., offspring, progeny: ns. 

141 6; as. 688. ^<?^ magutudor. 
tungol, nrti., star: ns. 699; np. 933; 

gp. tungla, 607, 671, 883; dp. 

tunglum, 235, 968; ap. tunglas, 107. 

See heofontungol. 
I tungolgimm, m. {starry gem), star: 

ip. tungolgimmum, 11 50. 
twa, see twegen. 



twsefan, see getwiefan. 

twegen, num., two: dn. twam, 1138; 

am. 506; an. tu, 1140. See begen. 
tweo, see untweo. 
tweon, see bitweon. 
tydre, adj., weak, feeble: asn. wk. 29; 

isn. wk. tydran, 371. 
tyht, m., motion: ds. tyhte, 811. 
tyllan, see fortyllan. 
tyn, num. adj., ten: 542. 
tynan, see ontynan. 



D. 



tJa, adv., then: 491, 527, 659, 1174, 
1392, 1403, 1414, 1446, 1447, 1451; 
ha, 195, 233, 307, 326, 468, 533, 550, 
703, 738, 742, 771, 858, 1 133, 1 178 
(pron..?), 1389, 1408, 1418, 1422, 

1443' 1485, 1497- 

(Ja, conj., when: 456, 614, 1170; J^a, 
31, 34, 46, 233, 355, 443, 448, 628, 
720, 724, 727, 729, 731, 737, 866, 
1114,1131, 1151, 1161, 1185, 1349, 
1386, 1399, 1492, 1493. 

3aec, n., roof: J?aece, 1503. 

tJa-gen, adv., j^^, .f////: ^a-gen, 496, 542. 

Sa-giet, adv., as yet: ))a-giet, 351. 

Seer, adv., there, in that place ; then: 
838, 997» 131 1» 1609, 1628, 1649, 
1652; >^r, 43, 327, 447, 454, 462, 
537? 540» 568, 706, 721, 801, 840, 
889, 894, 920, 943, 956, 958, 960, 
988, 1049, io53> 1081, 1083, 1095, 
1171, 1214, 1225, 1234, 1237, 1266, 
1273, 1298, 1336, 1366, 1370, 1459, 
1515, 1538, 1544, 1572, 1575. 1576, 
1620, 1640, 1650, 1660, 1662. 

Sser, conj., where ; whither ; whence; 
if; when: J>aer, 307, 346, 436, 438, 
495' 734, 75O' 753, 795' 843, 1089, 
1106, 1112, 1229, 1312, 1409, 1494, 
1553; bae[r], 304. 

?Jaes, adv., so: J>aes, 241(2), 1472. See 
switJe; to. 

<Uaes, zon\.,for this {reason), therefore ; 
for which {reason), 7vherefore ; for 



284 



GLOSSARY 



[Saes tfe-^eodbuende 



that, because; (J78es ymb, after, 
466) : Jjaes, 127, 466, 472, 598, 600 (?), 
793,829, 1093, 1360, 1513- [Some 
of the foregoing are indistinguisha- 
ble from the gen. of the dem. pron.] 

tJe, zoxi]., for that, in that, because, 
for ; so far as; as (794) : >aes >e, 73, 
129, 501, 794, 828, 1235, 1294, 1476. 
See 3e. 
Sset, conj., that ; for that, because; in 
order that ; so that; when (783): 

in subject clauses : l>aet, 4, 38, 186, 
193, 201, 226, 432, 447, 548, 552, 
858, 960, 1083, 1238, 1243, 1268, 
1273, 1285, 1301, 1414, 1599; 

in object clauses: 1195; t'^et, 12, 
24, 34, 80, 97, 100, 113, 198, 203, 
210, 236, 246, 263, 280, 284, 289, 
297. 300, 304, 31 1» 318, 338, 343(?). 
345(?), 360, 374, 392, 454, 692, 752, 
754. 775» 816, 818, 822, 848, 861, 
922, 1116, 1160, 1188, 1190, 1202, 
1245, 1257, 1290, 1304, 1382, 1499, 
1503. 1550, 1557, i6i6(?); 

in final clauses: ^set, 7, 115, 160, 
264, 367, 375' 442, 749. 1210, 1323, 
1333, 1426, 1430, 1449, 1460, 1463, 
1467, 1495, 1496, 151 1, ^572, 1585; 

in consecutive clauses : ]?aet, 270, 
324, 384(?), 479, 589, 1 1 37. 1388, 
1531; 

in modal clause : 1472 ; 

in temporal clause: J?aet (>5r?), 

783. 

tJaet ana, adv., alone: hast ana, 287. 

3aet sylfe, conj., also, likewise: 937. 

3aette, pron., which: >aette, 1588. 

Saette, conj., that: J>aette, 143, 417, 451, 
600, 656, 715, 1 1 55. 

Se, pron., who, which, that: 353, 
526, 580 ; >e, 2, 23, 25, 30, 33, 36, 45, 
48, 89, 115, 121, 221, 224, 232, 239, 
242, 251, 292, 335, 413, 431, 505, 
521. 559, 570. 602, 613, 615, 640, 643, 
655. 799' 837, 854, 871, 893, 916, 921, 
937, 1033, 1057, 1067, 1075, 1076, 
1079,1091, 1097 (?), 1 1 54, 1 1 57, 1 1 58, 



1180, 1199, 1201, 1205, 1260, 1322, 

1355. "^Z^Z^ 1454, 1475. 1478, 1484. 

1490, 1491, 1501, 1573, 1578, 1590, 

161 5, 1637, 1639; [)5]e, 277. See se 

(5e. 
(5e, conj., or ; that, since ; because: )e, 

466, 792, 1097 (?), 1256, 1306, 1332. 

1553. See fortJon, tfaes 9e. 
(Jeah, adv., see s^va-Seah. 
Seah, conj., although ; however, 7iever- 

theless, yet: >eah, 368, 1090, 1130, 

1183,1419,1506. 6>^ swa-?Jeah. 
tJearf, f., need ; necessity, distress ; good, 

profit: ns. >earf, 11, 255, 373, 751, 

847 ; gs. l?earfe, 707, 1057 ; ds. >earfe, 

22, 1 172; as. hearfe, 816; dp. t^earf- 

um, 112. See nearo-, ofertJearf. 
2Jearfa, m., poor man, needy (^person') : 

gs. hearfan, 1422 ; dp. J^earfum, 1503. 
55earfende, adj., needy: dpm. bearfend- 

um, 1284. [Cf. Ger. darben."] See 

woruldSearfende. 
Seaw^ m., conduct, behavior (in pi.) : 

gp. beawa, 1583. 
tJ^ccan, see biS^cean. 
Slogan, see ge?J^egan. 
(Jegn, m.., follower, servant; disciple: 

np. >egnas, 283, 470, 497, 541, 553; 

gp. J>egna, 457, 710, 943. [Arch. 

Ger. Dege7il\ 
Segnung, f., service: ap. 'Segnunga, 354. 
I 9egiiw'eorud, n., ministering band, 

host of retainers : ns. 7 5 1 . 
S^ncan, see a-, bi-, gecJ^nean. 
S^nden, conj., while, as long as : b^nden, 

597, 772, 814, 817, 1574, 1579, 1583; 

h^ndan, 590, 800, 1325. 
<5eod, f., people ; men, mankind: ns. 

l>eod, 1 133; ds. >eode, 127, 377 ; gp. 

jjeoda, 224, 847, 1023 ; dp. beodum, 

1 09 1. [Cf. Ger. Deuf6ch?[ See 

wertfeod. 
<5eodbealu, u., great evil: ns. beodbealu, 

1267. 
X (Jeodbuende, mpl., men, people, man- 

ki7id, human race: gp. beodbuendra, 

1 172 ; dp. beodbuendum, 616, 1371- 



I 



Seodegsa-^rean] 



GLOSSARY. 



285 



t 9eod^gsa, m., widespread terror: ns. 
heod^gsa, 833. 

Geodeii, m., lord, rider, prince, kiiig ; 
always of Christ ox God: ns. j^eoden, 
ZZ'^, 457» 79i> 943' 1096 ; gs. heodnes, 
354. 541. 553, 1235; ds. >eodne, 612. 
[tfeod] 

9eodenstoI, m., throne: as. heodenstol, 

_397- 

tJeodland, n., region, territory : as. 
))eodland, 306. 

(5eodscea9a, m., arch-jnalefactor ; rob- 
ber: np. j'eodsceal'an, 1609; ap. 
]5eodscea>an, 1595. 

\ 9eodwundor, n., miracle, marvel: 
as. J?eodwundor, 11 54. 

Seof, m., thief: ns. t-eof, 871 ; np. 
)ieofas, 1609. 

3eon, see ge(5eon. 

9eostor,n., darkness, gloom : ds. J^eostre, 
1422, 1545; dp. )>eostnim, 116, 1656. 
See tJystro. 

ISeostre, adj., dark, gloomy: asf. wk. 
"Seostran, 1409. [Ger. diister.'] 

tJeow, see nyd-, witeSeow. 

'^es, pron., this-: nsf. heos, 89, 842, 
1488, 1583; gsn. bisses, 238; dsm. 
Hssum, 1 529 ; dsf . hisse, 344 ; asm. 
"Sisne, 249, 570, 574; asf. has, 59, 239, 
329, 356, 515, 519, 659, 849, 855, 1409, 
1558, 1585; asn. Hs, 32, 627, 1115; 
np. has, 318, 826, 1599; apn. has, 22. 

Sicce, adv., abundantly, hicce, 1175. 

Sin, pron., thy, thine: nsm. hin, 254 (.?), 
367, 405, 1492; nsn.hin, 112, 257(.?); 
gsmn. hlnes, 160, 409, 1393; gsf. 
hinre, 339; dsm. Hnum, 1395, 1496, 
1498; dsf. )nnre, 1.473 ; asm. 'Sinne, 
250 ; hinne, 217, 237, 289, 349, yj-] ; 
asf. )nne, 244 ; asn. Hn, 9, 242, 246, 
257, 266, 1460, 1476; gpmf. hinra, 
255, 361, 1^87, 1489; dpf. binum, 
162. 

Sincan, see Sync an. 

Sing, n., thing; doom, judgment; 
(gelces Jjinges, entirely) : gs. hinges, 
333; ds. hinge, 926; gp. hinga, 224; 



ap. hing, 376(?); hing, 25. See 
genge J7inga. 
Singian, see geSingian. 

Singst^de, m., meeting-place: ds. hing- 

st^de, 497. 
Soht, see geSoht. 
Solian, W2. trans., bear, endnre, suffer, 

undergo: pret. i sg. holade, 145 1 ; 

pret. 2 sg. holades, 1409 ; inf. holian, 

1385. See a-, geSolian. 
S^nan, adv., thence: h^nan, 625, 759, 

999. 1595- 

S^nan, conj., whence: h9nan, 269, 535. 

Spnc, m., thanks, gratitude : as. hone, 
127, 209, 599, 601, 612, 1091, 1212, 
1385, 1473, 1497. 

Sonc, see ge-, hyge-, ingeS9nc. 

S9ncian, W2. intrans., give thanks : 3 
pi. h'jncia'S, 1255. 

Sgncol, see fore-, searoS^ncol. 

Sonne, adv., then, at that time, next : 827, 
867, 953, 1007, 1039, 1076, 1247, 1255, 
1262, 1284, 1439, 1 51 5, 1559, 1565, 
1623; honne, 13, 191, 254, 322, 525, 
797, 807, 839, 878, 899, 934, 960, 
981, 985, 1027, 1029, 1115, 1221, 
1272, 1301, 1353, 1362, 1365, 1372, 
1524, 1527, 1591, 1606, 1612, 1634. 

Sonne, conj., when; than: 791, 964, 
1017, 1061, 1069, iioij ^232, 1351, 
1359. 1568; honne, 155, 422, 674, 
763, 824, 832, 842, 844, 902, 903, 
924,945, 989, 1022, 1058, 1 166, 1216, 
1253, 1288, 1307, 1334, 1395, 1488, 
1491, 1566, 1600, 1602. 

Sorn, m., thorn: dp. hornum, 1445. 

Sracu, f., rush, burst: as. hraece, 593. 
See holmSracu. 

Srea, f. (.''), misery, suffering; throe, 
pang; punishjnent ; threat, menace ; 
cruelty i^), violence ij) (1445): ns. 
hrea, 1063; ^s. hrea, 1091; as. hrea, 
946, 1364; ip. hream, 11 33, 1445. 

Srean, W3. trans., afflict, vex, harass ; 
chasten, discipline: 3 sg. hrea^, 1 023, 
1595; inf. hrean, 1320. See ge- 
Srean. 



2S6 



GLOSSARY. 



[^reat-tJurh 



?Jreat,n., band, company, host, multitude: 

ns. Keat, 492, 738; ds. Keate, 517; 

as. >reat, 570 ; np. breat, 927. See 

sige9reat. 
9reo, num., three: >reo, 964, 969, 1235, 

1267. 
?freotan, see una<5reotende. 
Sridda, num. adj., third: nsm. Jjridda, 

726; nsn. |>ridde, 1247, 1284. [Ger. 

dritte.} 
9ringan, 3. in trans., press, throng: 3 

pi. hringa'S, 397. [Ger. dringen-l 
3rist, adj., confident, assured, undoubt- 

ing ; shameless, itnpudent: ipn. 

J?rlstum, 342. [Ger. dreist.'] 
Sriste, adv., insolently : Crista, 1 509. 
9risthycgende, ptc, cotirageous: nsf. 

bristhycgende, 288. 
Sristlice, adv., boldly, daringly. 871. 
Sroht, 2idC)., grievous , dire: nsn. J?roht, 

1267. 
'ffrosm, TCi.,fume, reek: is. }?rosme, 116. 
Srowian, W2. trans, and intrans., suf- 
fer ; bear, endure: 3 pi. JsrSwia'S, 

1539, 1 61 4; pret. 3 sg. Kowade, 

1 1 17, 1 1 54, 1433; inf. Kowian, 1249, 

1632. 
Growing, f., suffering, passion : ap. 

Kowinga, 470, 11 29, 1179. 
'Sryccan, see biSryccan. 
tfrym, m., glory, majesty; power ^ might; 

host, company, multitude: ns. Irym, 

599, 726, 1063, 1654; kirn, 423; 

gs. brymmes, 593; as. brym, 71, 83, 

204, 653, 657, 740, 1023, 1633; gp. 

Kymma, 726, 833; dp. kymmum," 

217; ip. Kymmum, 388. 6>^ god-, 

maegen^rym. 
tJrymfaest, adj., glorious: nsm. hrym- 

fsst, 457, 943. 
Srymfull, adj., glorious: npm. Kym- 

fulle, 541. 
tJrymlice, adv., magnanimously, ttobly : 

brymlTce, 288. 
Srynes, f.. Trinity: ns. Kynes, 379; 

gs. l-rynysse, 599. 
JJrysman, see acUrysman. 



Sryst, see '^rist. 

SrySum, adv. (ip. of 3ry?y, strength), 
fiercely, furiously : bryjpum, 969. 

X SrySgesteald, n., glorious abode, 
palace: as. J?ry'Sgesteald, 354. 

3u, pron., thou : ns. 2, 80, 115, 176, 258, 
338, 440, 1388, 1495, 1497; bu, 4, 
18 (2), 58, 75, 83, 107, 109, 113, 130, 
149, 155, 156, 161, 162, 166, 179, 180, 
208, 211, 214 (2), 216, 236, 239, 249, 
263, 272, 275, 280, 284, 287, 289, 297, 
328, 348, 349, 355, 360, 374, 403, 404, 
407, 408, 412, 442, 621, 1382, 1384, 

1385(2), 1392, 1397, 1401, 1403, 
1409, 1426, 1431, 1449, 1460, 1463, 
1467, 1469, 1472(2), 1478, 1480, 
1484, 1487, 1494, 1496 ; gs. Hn, 254; 
ds. 5e, 1 38 1, 1398, 1399, 1441 ; be, 3, 
52, 56, 63, 65, 68, 74, 82, 108, 114 (?), 
153, 155, 169, 177, 261, 296, 301, 

2>^7^ 335' 358, 3^(>, 410, 414, 1380, 
1381, 1382, 1383, 1387, 1400, 1425, 
1430, 1462, 1470, 1475, 1476, 1480; 
as. bee, 61, 112, 160, 278, 330, 368, 
621, 1379, 1493; 'S[^^], 381 ; 'Se, 332, 
1386 ; be, 59 (?), 222, 299, 328, 1389 ; 
dd. inc, 357; np. ge, 89, 476, 510, 
512, 521, 570, 573, 575, 1347, 

1349(2), 1353. 1357, 1358, 1359, 
1360, 1499, 1502, 1509, 1 510, 1 51 2. 
1513, 1523; dp. eow, 478, 479, 4S8, 
489, 577, 1345. 1352, 1499, 1 501 ; ap. 
eowic, 477. 

'Surfan, PP., need, have reason (to) : 
pret. 3 sg. bearf, 779; pret. i pi. 
burfon, 81 ; pret. 3 pi. burfon, 1365. 

3urh, prep. w. ace, through ; through- 
out, on, in; during, for ; with, by, 
in, accordijig to; on account of, in 
consequence of, because of; by {fiieans 
of), through {the agency of) ; for the 
sake of; in the name of, by (in oaths) : 
burh, 9, 38, 44, 49, 76, 92, 113, 120, 
189, 197, 199, 218, 250, 254, 269, 
298, 315, 321, 328, 359, 362, 369, 
420, 423, 425, 442, 444, 450, 470, 
480, 488, 495, 530, 581, 587, 603, 



"Surhdrifan-unsyfre] 



GLOSSARY. 



287 



620, 649, 665, 685, 700, 710, 719, 
77^^ 823, 904, 940, 946, 1002, 1023, 
1040, iioo, 1177, 1192, 1198,1210, 
1254, 1261, 1280, 1296, 1305, 1318, 
1351, 1364, 1430, 1442, 1449, 1456, 
1477, 1482, 1505, 1506, 1558, 1624. 

ISurhdrifaii, i. txdins., pierce : pret. 3 
pi. Imrhdrifan, 1109. 

tJurhseon, 5. trans., look through, pene- 
trate : inf. Jjurhseon, 1327. 

Surhwadan, 6. trans., pass through ; 
permeate : opt. pret. 3 sg. }?urhw6de, 
1141; pp. burhwaden, 1282. 

X <5urhwlitaii, i. trans., look through, 
penetrate : inf. hurhwlltan, 1 283, 

1331- 
?Surst, m., thirst: ns. >urst, 1660; is. 

>urste, 1509. 
tJus, adv., thus; so: 1686; \>us, 156, 

196, 744. 
?Swean, 6. trans., wash away: inf. 

Jjwean, 1320. 
ISy-lges, conj., lest: l^y-lses, 684, 768; 

]3i-lses, 762. 
Syncan, Wl. intrans., seem, appear: 3 

sg. hynce'S, 1488 ; jnnce'S, 1598 ; pret. 

3 sg. "Suhte, 1401, 1424. 
?yyrnen, adj., of thorns : asm. Jjyrnenne, 

1 1 26. 
!3yslic, adj., such a: is. t>ysllce, 517. 
Systro, fm., darhiess, gloom : ds. 

t'ystre, 871; as. ]>ystro, 227; gp. 

ISystra, 593, 1385 ; )?ystra, 1247. See 

Seostor. 



U. 



ufan, 2idv.,fro?n the top: 1137. 

ufancund, adj., heavenly, celestial, from 
above : npm, ufancunde, 503. 

X unaSreotende, ptc, untiring, un- 
wearied: ipm. una'Sreotendum, 388. 

X unbeted, ptc, unatoned: asn. 1311. 

unbrgece, adj., unbreakable, infrangible, 
adamantine : asm. unbrsecne, 6. 

uneltene, adj., unclean, impure: nsf. 
1016; asn. 1309; apm. 1315. 



uncu'S, adj., forbidding, inhospitable: 
asm. uncUlSne, 1417. 

uncyst, f., vice, sin, wickedness: ap. 
uncyste, 1329. 

under, adv., tinder: 1332. 

under, prep., under, beneath ; in subjec- 
tion to; in; among: w. dat. 14, 45, 
219, 226, 286, 484, 502, 526, 588, 606, 
705, 882, 1 175, 1503; with ace. 769, 
1533. 1619, 1620. 

undyrne, adj., manifest, clear: nsf. 
1540. 

X unefen, adj., unequal: nsf. 1459. 

t ungearo, 2A]., unprepared, not expect- 
ing: apm. ungearwe, 874. 

ungelice, adv., differt^ntly , in a different 
way, diversely: 898, 909, 1262, 1.362. 

ungesselig, adj., unpropitious, inauspi- 
cious : apn. unges^lge, 1 2 1 5. 

unhneaw, adj., abujidant, boiinteous, 
tinstinted: ipf. unhneawum, 686. 

X unholda, m., devil, fend: np. un- 
holdan, 762. [Ger. Unhold.'] 

X unmaile, adj., spotless, immaculate, 
undefiled' asf. 333, 721. 

unnisete, 2^di]., prodigious, stupendous: 
nsn. 953. 

unmurnlice, adv., pitilessly, relentless- 
ly : 812. 

unrim, n., coicntless number, great 7nul- 
titude: as. 569. 

unrot, adj., sad, sorrowful, joyless: 
nsm. 1407; nsn. 1182. 

unryht, n., wickedness ; unrighteous 
deed, transgression: gs. unryhtes, 
1302 ; as. 1290. 

unryhte, adv., unjustly, wrongfully: 
560. 

uns£elig, adj., unhappy, wretched: npm. 
unsaelge, 1287. 

} unsc^miende, ptc., unashamed: nsm. 
1324. 

unsofte, adv., grievously : 1356. 

X uns^vete, adj., harsh, acrid: asm. un- 
swetne, 1438. 

unsyfre, adj., unclean, impure: ns. 
1231. 



288 



GLOSSARY. 



[unsyfre-wealdan 



t unsyfre, zAv., filthily. 1483. 

I untweo, adj., certain, undoubted: un- 
t[w]eo, 960. 

unw^mme, adj., unspotted, uudefiled: 
asf. 300; asn. 418. 

un-willum, adv., unwillingly, reluctant- 
ly : 1490. 

X unwyrtJe, adj., unworthy, tmdeserv- 
ing: nsm. 1562. 

tip, adv., tip ; above, oji high, overhead ; 
inland (i 1 46): 353, 464, 514, 536, 
544, 630, 646, 754, 875, 959, 1 146, 
1 1 56; upp, 528, 651, 693, 888. 

upcund, ad]., heavenly, celestial: dsn. 
wk. lipcundan, 268. 

upheofon, m., heaven above, highest 
heaven : as. 967 . 

uplic, adj., heavenly, celestial: dsm. 
wk. upllcan, 102. 

upp, see up. 

uppe, adv., above, on high : 387, 661 , 1 467. 

uprodor, m., heaven above, high heaven : 
as. 1 128. 

I upstige, m., ascension : gs. upstiges, 
655; ds. 615, 711. 

ure, us, see ic. 

user, pron., our: gsm. usses, 10S4; 
dsm. ussum, 28, 398, 612 ; ism. usse, 
755; gpf- uss[a], 261; dpf. ussum, 
1313 ; apm. usse, 1328 ; apf. usse, 370. 

usic, see ic. 

vit, adv., out, forth: 329, 11 13, 1442. 

utan, interj., let us: 771, 773, 864. 

titan, adv., without: 1004. 

W. 

wac, adj., inconstant, changeful, fluctu- 
ating: asf. wk. wacan, 855. 
wace, adv., feebly, negligently: 799, 

"waecnan, see awaeenan. 

yv'^(\.,i., garment: ip. wsedum, 1422. 
Avadan, see <5urliwadan. 
wiedla, m., poor man : ns. 1495. 
wafian, W2. intrans., wonder at : 2 pi. 

wafia^, 89. 
wseg, m., wave: ds. wsege, 980. 



I w^gdeor, n., sea-monster, sea-ani- 
mal: gp. wjegdeora, 987. 

waldan, R. trans, (w. dat.), rule : ptc, 
nsm. waldende, 10 10, 1161 ; waldend, 
556; inf. wealdan, 1388. 

waldend, m., ruler, sovereign, king. 
Lord {Christ, God) : ns. 46, 258, 474, 
544, 681, 714, 822, 865, 1 185, 1220, 
1569, 1601, 1613; gs. waldendes, 
635' 915' 1243; ds. waldende, 1048, 
1069, 1213, 1472 ; as. 163, 328, 394, 
555' 577 ; is. waldende, 240. 

wselm, m. f., tossing, surging: ns. 965; 
is. wselme, 1006; dp. wselmum, 831. 
[weallan.] 

t wgelmfyr, n., raging fire: gp. wselm- 
fyra, 931. 

wanian, see w 9nian. 

wanian, W2. intrans., vioan, lament : 
ptc. npm. wanende, 992. [Ger. 
weinen.] 

"WEepen, n., weapon : as. 680 ; gp. wjep- 
na, 565; dp. wgepnum, 775. 

waer, adj., prudent, heedful: nsm. 
[w]aer, 1582. 

■\vaer, f ., covenant, compact : ns. 583. 

waran, see h^ll-vraran. 

weerfaest, adj., faithful; covenant- 
keeping: nsm. 384. 

wserglffu, f., curse; damnation: ns. 
waerg^o, 57, 98 ; as. 1271. 

wierleas, did]., false, faithless : gp. wser- 
leasra, 1613. 

X waerlice, adv., warily, cautiously : 767. 

wserloga, m., treacherous, faithless 
{one), covenaJit-breaker, transgressor : 
ns. 1 561. [leogan, 'lie.'] 

TV'aru, see burg-, eorS-, h^lbvaru. 

wfceta, m., water {to drink) : gs. wsetan, 

1507- 
wseter, n., water: ns. 988, 1112 ; ds. 

waetre, 981 ; as. 851 ; np. 984. 
Ave, see ic. 
wea, m., grief, misery, woe; trouble, 

misfortune: ns. 1492; gs. wean, 

1384; gp. weana, 1263. 
wealdan, see waldan. 



weall-weor^ung] 



GLOSSARY. 



289 



weall, m., wall : ds. wealle, 11; as. 1 1 ; 
ap. weallas, 5. See burgweall. 

weallan, R. intrans., be stirred, be 

• moved, be agitated ; rage: pret. 3 sg. 
weoU, 539; ptc. nsm. weallende^ 
984; asm. weallendne, 1250. 
See aweallan. 

% wealldor, n., door in the wall: ns. 
328. ^ 

weallstan, m., corner-stone: ns. 2. 

weard, m., guardian, preserver, protec- 
tor, defender. Lord: ns. 134, 222, 243, 
527. 945» 1516, 1527, 1647 ; as. 1550. 

■weard, f., watch, guard: as. wearde, 
767. 

weardian, W2. trans., guard, defend ; 
have, possess, keep to, hold; (last 
weardian, remain behind): 3 pi. 
weardia'S, 1641 ; wear[dia]^, 396; 
opt. I pi. weardigen, 772; pret. 3 pi. 
weardedu[n], 496. 

wearning, f., warning: ds. wearninga, 
921. 

weax, n., 7uax: ns. 988. 

weaxan, see aweaxan. 

w^bb, see god^^^bb. 

TT^ccan, Wl. trans., awake, arouse; 
summon, call forth : 3 pi. w^cca'5, 
609, 886, 951. 

weder, n., weather: as. 605. 

weg, m., way, path, road: ap. wegas, 
68 1 . See fold-, widweg. 

wegan, 5. trans., bear, suffer: 3 sg. 
wige-S, 1577. 

wel, n. weal: 1576. 

■wel, adj., as one would wish : 1079. 

wel, adv., well, rightly; excellently ; 
satisfactorily; very, much: 3, 547, 
551, 668, 917, 1235, 1260, 1500. 

wela, m., wealth, riches ; weal, prosper- 
ity: as. welan, 605, 1384, 1387. See 
bl£ed-, eorS-, lifwela. 

welig, adj., rich: nsm. 1495. 

w^mman, see gew^mman. 

W'^mme, see unw^mme. 

^\"en, f., belief, opinion : ds. wene, 212. 

wenan, Wl. trans, and intrans., hope ; 



expect; believe, think; perceive, be 
conscious (i 185) : 3 sg. wenetS, 1 199 ; 
3 pi. wena'S, 1231; i sg. wene, 789; 
pret. 3 sg. wende, 310 ; pret. 3 pi. 
wendon, 1185; inf. 81, 1610. See 
gewenan. 

w^ndan, W] . intrans., wend one's way, 
come: pret. 3 sg. w^nde, 650. See 
gew^ndan. 

X weolme, f ., flower, pick, pearl, para- 
gon: gs'. weolman, 445. 

weorc, n., work; action, deed: ns. /' 
weorces, 1 587 ; ds. weorce, 3, 1 1 ; as. 
9> 69.1 ; gp. weorca, 1037, 1079, "^TPZ ; 
dp. weorcum, 67, 837, 1289; ip. 
weorcum, 750, 784, 917, 1236. See 
firen-, flange-, fyrn-, hQndge-, 
manweorc. 

weorpan, see a-, wi^Treorpan. 

w^eorod, see w^eorud. 

weor<5, n., ransom: as. 1477; is. 
weor'Se, 1097. 

weorpan, 3. intrans., be, become; be 
turned ; happen, occur, come to pass: 
3 sg. weor^e-S, 55, 877, 896, 923, 934, 
947> 955> 1022, 1028, 1090, 1607, 
1639; 3 pi. weorl^a^, 1045, 1226, 
1592 ; pret. I sg. weartS, 1420; 2 sg. 
wurde^, 1403, 1408, 1472; 3 sg. 
wear's, 38, 43, 84, 200, 444, 491, 
742, 1132, 1162, 1174, 1176; opt. 3 
sg. weor'Se, 28, 1582; 3 pi. weor^en, 
232; pret. 2 sg. wurde, 1450, 1494, 
1495; pret 3 sg. wurde, 658, 839 ; 
inf. 1 1 97, 1 61 7; weor>an, 1431. See 
geweor?fan. 

weorSian, W2. trans., hojtor ; adore, 
worship; enrich, endow: 3 sg. 
weor'Sa>, 687; weor>a'5, 691 ; opt. 3 
sg. weorHge, 433 ; opt. 3 pi. weor'S- 
ien, 160; inf. 394. ^S*^^ geweor^ian. 

weor'Slic, adj., exalted, admirable: 
nsn. weor^llcu, 83. 

weorSmyud, mfn., honor, glory: gp. 
weor'Smynda, 378. 

X w^eorSung, f., adorjiment : ds. weor^- 
unga, 1 1 36. 



290 



GLOSSARY. 



[weorud-widweg 



weorud, n., host, band, company, 
throng, nndtittide, people', ns. 493, 
554, 1136, 1248, 1653; ds. weorude, 
911; as. 458, 1161, 1228, 1613; 
np. weorud, 131 1 ; gp. weoruda, 
1334, 1569, 1664; weorud[a], 1648; 
weoroda, 161, 229, 347, 407, 428, 
631, 1069; dp. weorodum, 120; 
weoredum, 482; weredum, loio. 
See Segn-, w^uldorweorud. 

wepan, R. intrans., weep : 3 pi. wepa'5, 
992; ptc. wepende, 1289. 

wer, m., man: gs. weres, 37, 419; gp. 
wera, 416, 509, 634, 1066, 1233; np. 
\vera[s], 1047 ; dp. werum, loi, 1367. 
[Cf. Lat. vir?\ 

w^riau, see bi-, ge-w^rian. 

werig, adj., weary, exhausted; sad, 
sorrowful, dejected ; miserable, 
wretched : nsm, 802 ; nsn. 987 ; dsm. 
wergum, 1207; asm. wk. wergan, 
1 6 ; npm. werge, 1 507 ; dpm. wergum, 
151 ; wergum, 264; ipf. wergum, 
992. See f erSwerig. 

werig, adj., accursed, damned: gs. 
werges, 1 564 ; npm. wergan, 363 ; 
npn. werge, 956 (?), 1535. 

"werSeod, f., nation: np. wer^eode, 
600; gp. wer)?eoda, 714. 

wesan, an v. intrans., be ; exist, dwell: 

1 sg. earn, 167, 206; beom, 1490; 

2 sg. eart, 2, 58, 239, 328, 403, 407 ; 
bist, 57, 404 ; 3 sg. is, 11, 13, 66, 89, 
97, 98, 99, 133, 134, 152, 185, 188, 
192, 245, 255, 326, 357, 365, 373, 
416, 430, 547, 574, 583, 600, 696, 
750, 751, 782, 847, 850, 853, 897, 
1079, '^'^yiy 1242, 1268, 1272, 1489, 
1540, 1627, 1639, 1649, 1650, 1652; 
bi^, 479, 596, 667, 770, 811, 824, 825, 
833, 840, 892, 910, 918, 943, 960, 
988, 997, 1042, 1049, 1053, 1077, 
1083, 1204, 1232, 1234, 1247, 1259, 
1262, 1284, 1292, 1363, 1370, 1527, 
1539,1561,1575,1603,1615; bi>,8o4, 
838, 1039, 1566, 1626, 1637; I pi. 
sind, 362; 3pl. sindon, 1049; sindan, 



694; sind, 561,1059, 1 180; beo^, 
795» 894, 1019, 1076, 1088, 1221, 
1281; pret. I sg. waes, 1446, 1495, 
1496; 2 sg. waere, iii, 131, 216,236, 
349' 355 ; 3 sg. waes, 34, 35, 37, 41, 
121, 124, 140, 142, 224, 228, 307, 
308, 421, 499, 527, 529, 537, 538, 
550, [619], 651, 720, 723, 724, 726, 
728, 730, 736, 738, 805, 814, 856, 
1093, II 14, 1151, 1345, 1419, 1445, 
1459, 1491, 1 521; pret. 3 pi. wjeron, 
449, 460 ; opt. 2 sg. sie, 180, 280, 
284 ; sie, 4; 3 sg. sie, 230, 410, 1552; 
si, 111 ; sy, 1322; 3 pi. s[f<?]n, 1580; 
opt. pret. I sg. w^re, 1430; 3 sg. 
wiere, 304, 451, 1301 ; 3 pi. w^ren, 
692; inf. 583, 1032, 1468, 1554; 
beon, 213; 

negative, 3 sg. nis, 94, 219, 241, 
1015, 1660; pret. 3 sg. naes, 351, 
1428; 3 pi. nseron, 1130. See efen- 
•wesende. 

westan, 2idw.,from the west: 885. 

weSe, adj., mild, benign, friendly : asm. 
we'Sne, 915. 

wic, rain., abiding place, dwelling: as. 

1534- 
"wid, adj., ample, broad, spacious (ealne 

widan feorh, to widan feore, to 

•widan ealdre = ever, for ever) : ds. 

wk. widan, 230, 277, 1343, 1514, 

1543; asm. widne, 931, 957; w^k. 

widan, 439. 
wide, adv., widely, exte7tsively,far and 

wide: 185, 258, 394, 407, 810, 965, 

_I043- 
"wideferh, adv., _/"^r ever; dtiring life -. 

163, 583; widefeorh, 784. See 

feorh. 
widgiel, z.6J\., far-reaching: npm. wid- 

gielle, 681. 
wTdl, see woruldwadl. 
w^idlQnd, n., spacious land ; spacious 

earth : as. 605 ; gp. wldl9nda, 1 384. 
widmsere, 2,6.]., far famed: nsm. 975. 
widw^eg, m., distant region : ap. wid- 

wegas, 482. 



wif-witleas] 



GLOSSARY. 



291 



wif, n., woman : gs. wifes, 40 ; gp. wifa, 

71 ; dp. wTfum, loi. 
wig, n., battle, war: gs. wiges, 673 ; ds. 

wige, 564. 
wiga, m., warrior: ns. 984. 
Avigend, m., warrior: gp. wigendra, 

409. 
wilit, fn., creattire ; thing, anything; 

iust. as av. at all: ns. 1053; as. 

[\v]iht, 419; is. vvihte, 1048, 1556; 

wi[/i]t[<?], 1092, 1213 ; gp. wihta, 981. 

See al-, owiht. 
■wilcuma, m., welcome guest : as. wil- 

cuman, 554. 
X wildaeg, v^., joy fid day: ds. wildasge, 

, 459- 
wilgiefa, m., king: as. wilgifan, 537. 
will, see ge\ATll. 

"wllla, m., ivill; purpose, determination; 

wish, desire ; joy, delight, pleasure ; 

(wlllum = joyfully, willingly; sylfes 

willum = of ojie^s own accord) : ns. 

631, 1263; ds. willan, 1404, 1581; 

as. willan, 377, 1236, 1261; dp. 

willum, 915; ip. willum, 1343, 1350, 

1483, 1492, 1519. 6"^^ vinwUlum. 
willan, anv., intrans., will, be willifig, 

wish, desire; will, shall: I sg. wille, 

815; 3 sg. wille, 803, 817, 1317; 

wile, 319, 514, 523, 571, 577, 941, 

1073, 1099, 1578, 1615; I pi. willa'S, 

517; 3 pi. willa'^5, 49; pret. i sg. 

wolde, 1425 ; 3 sg. wolde, 129, 143, 

631, 1 166, 1202 ; 3 pi. woldan, 11 06; 

opt. 2 sg. wille, 274 ; pret. 2 sg. 

wolde, 1494 ; 

negative, 3 sg. nyle, 683, 1199, 

1573; nele, 1568; 3 pi. nella'S, 1599; 

pret. 2 sg. noldes, 1392; 3 pi. 

noldan, 642. 
wilnian, W2. trans, (w. gen.), beseech : 

inf. 773. 
wilsiS, m., success ; joyous journey {ox 

longedf or journey ?) : gs. wils!>es, 21 ; 

as. 26. 
wliid, m., wind: np. windas, 949. 
windan, 3. intrans., roll, heave: ptc. 



dsn. windendum, 98 1. See biwind- 

an. 
windig, adj., windy: npm. windge, 

855. 
winnaii, 3. trans, and intrans., fight, 

strive; bear, endicre: pret. i sg. 

W9nn, 1427; 3 pi. wunnon, 1526; 

ptc. npm. winnende, 1271. See ge-, 

oferwinnan. 
winster, adj., lefit {hand): asf. wk. 

winstran, 1227; wynstran, 1363. 
WIS, adj., wise, prttdent: asm. wisne, 

921; asf. wise, 664; asn. 1192. See 

ryhtwis. 
w^isdoin, m., wisdom: as. 1551. 
wise, f., condition, state ofi things, mat- 
ter ; hint, intimation ; commandment : 

as. wisan, 229, 316; gp. wisna, 43. 

See m^nwise. 
w^isfaest, adj., wise: nsm. 306; npm. 

wisfaeste, 64. 
Tvist, see setAvist. 
wit, see gewit. 
witan, PP. trans., know, be conscious 

ofi,fieel, experience ; (J>9iic wltan = 

be thankfiul): 3 pi. witon, 1243; pret. 

2 sg. wisses, 13.85, 1473; opt- 2 sg. 

wite, 442; 3 pi. wiston, 1304; inf. 

384 ; negative, pret. 2 sg. nysses, 

1384, 1498. 
witan, see ge\A^tan. 
wite, n.,pu7iishment, pejtalty ; torment : 

gs. wites, 264, 625, 921 ; ds. wite, 

1249, 1269, 1292, 1622; as. 595, 

1207, 1451, 1514; gp. wita, 804, 1547. 

See woruldwite. 
witedom, ra., prophecy : ns. 212. 
witehus, n., house of torment: as. 

i535-_ 
X AviteSeow, m., slave, convict : dp. 

witebeowum, 151. 
witga, m., prophet: ns. 306, 650, 691 ; 

np. witgan, 64, 1192; gp. witgena, 

46, 469. 
witian, see biwitian. 
\Aatig, adj., wise: nsm. 226. 
\\dtleas, see gewitleas. 



292 



GLOSSARY. 



[wi^-woruldwidl 



"wiS, prep., w///i ; against; from ; to- 
wards ; to: w. dat. 11, 761, 766, 
775' 978, 979' 980, 1060; wi>, 567, 
1526; w. ace. 368, 477, 617, 883. 

wiSerbreoca, m., adversary : np. wij^er- 
br[^<?,:]an, 564. 

wiSweorpan, 3. trans., reject: pret. 3 
pi. wi^wurpon, 3. 

wlatian, W2. intrans., ^^0^, look: pret. 
3 sg. wlatade, 327. 

wlitan, I. intrans., look, gaze: 3 pi. 
wllta'S, 1 1 04; pret. 3 sg. wlat, 306. 
See ge-, Surhw^litan. 

wlite, m., presence; appearance, aspect; 
beauty, splendor, glory ; adornment: 
ns. 906, 1037; ds. 1 1 39; as. 848, 
914, 1058, 1076, 1 148, 1346, 1405, 
1580,1587. 6"^^ msegwlite. 

wllteleas, adj., tmsightly, hideous: 
nsm. 1564. 

wlitescyne, adj., beauteous, splendid, 
glorious: nsn. 493, 554; sup. nsn. 
wlitescynast, 1664. 

wlitig, adj., glorious, radiant, bright, 
fair; propitious: nsm. 911, 1464; 
gsm. wk.wlitigan, 21 ; vsf.wlitige,378. 

wolcen, nm., cloud: dp. wolcnum, 226, 
588 ; ip. wolcnum, 527. 

WQin, mn., defilement, spot, stain, 
blemish; sin, evil, crime: as. 1006, 
1097, 131I' 1321, 1543; gs. W9mmes, 
54; gp. W9mma, 179, 188, 1451, 
1464; ip. w<2mmum, 1561. See 
Hianwgm. 

woma, see heofonwoma. 

WQiTiful, adj., depraved, corrupt: gpm. 
W9mfulra, 1534- 

wpmsceaSa, m., sifiner, evil-doer: np. 
w^mscea^an, 1225, 1569. 

W9mwyrcend.e, ptc, working iniquity : 
npm. 1092. 

w^n, adj., wan, ghastly ; dark, dusky ; 
lurid: nsm. 1564; ns. 965; ipm. 
\v9nnum, 1423. 

X W9n, adj. (w. gen.), without, void of: 
npm. w^ne, 270. 

WQng, m., field, plain: np. w^ngas, 



810; gp. W9nga, 680. -5"^^ bryten-, 
fold-, neorxnaAVQng. 

WQngstede, m., place, spot: ds. 802. 

WQnhal, adj., lajtguishing, ailing: npm. 
W9nhale, 1507. 

w^nhydig, adj., thoughtless, rash, 
foolish: nsm. 1556. 

WQiiian, W2. trans., blast, blight, wither, 
shrivel: 3 pi. W9nia"S, 951, 

wop, m., weeping, lamenting: ns. 998 ; 
gs. wopes, 537; is. w5pe, 151. 

word, n., word ; bidding, command, com- 
mandment: ds. worde, 1393 ; as. 120, 
316, 474, 714, 1392, 1510, 1629; is. 
worde, 1626; gp. worda, 1037, 1367, 
1582; word[a],269; ap. 22, 179,401, 
459, 469, 798, 823; ip. wordum, 64, 
342, 429, 509, 917, 1236, 1363 ; wor- 
dum, J 374. See tornword. 

w^ordcwide, m., discourse, literary pres- 
entation of a subject: as. 673. 

wordgeryne, n., parable: ip. wordge- 
rynum, 463. 

wordlaSu, f., eloquence, persuasiveness : 
as. wordla)>e, 664. 

w^orld, see w^oruld. 

worn, m., great number, multitude : 
as. 169; ip. wornum, 957. 

•woruld, f., world; mankind ; age{s); 
to worulde (twice), J»urh woruld 
w^orulda =y^:>' ever: ns. 1583; gs 
worulde, 217, 1191, 1388; ds 
worulde, loi, 598, 650, 799, 818 
1022, 1053, 1 197, 1423, 1495 ; worlde, 
8, 40; as. 469, 718, 778, 810, 855. 
95 1' 975' 1409; world, 659; gp, 
worulda, 778; dp. woruldum, 1345 
See £erworuld. 

X w^oruldcund, adj., earthly, on earth: 
nsm. 212; gpm. worl[d]cundra, 285. 

woruldrnpn, m., man, human being: 
gp. woruldm9nna, 1015. 

w^oruldrTce, n., world: ds. 1500. 

X w^oruld9earfende, ptc, poor {in 
earthly things) : apm. 1350. 

X woruldwidl, mn., earthly corruption : 
gs. woruldwidles, 1006. 



woruldwite-wyrcan] 



GLOSSARY. 



293 



J \^'^oruld'\vite, n., inai'tyrdom : as. 1477. 
woSbora, va., prophet \ ns. 302. 
\ wo9sQng, f ., prediction : ns. 46. 
"wrsec, fn., exile; misery: as. 1271, 

1514- 
WTseclic, adj., wonderfid, marvelous-. 

nsf. 416. 
wraecniaecg, m., exile, outcast : ap. 

wrascmaecgas, 363. 
wracu, f., punishment, penalty, ds. 

wrace, 1601, 1606; as. wraece, 593, 

622. See synwTacu. 
■wrtetlic, adj., wondroiis, strange: ipn. 

wrStlTcum, 509. 
wraS, adj., horrible; enemy, foe (16, 

185)'; adversary, fiend (595, 1534): 

gpn. wraKa, 804, 1534; dpm. wra>- 

um, 16, 185, 595; apf. wrajje, 1312; 

pm. wra^um, 1547. 
"wra^JlIc, adj., dire, grievous, horrible: 

asn. wraHic, 831. 
wrecan, see a-, bi-, tow^recan. 
"wr^cca, m., wretch : dp. wr^ccan, 264. 
wr^ccan, see seyldwr^ccende. 
wreon, see onwreon. 
writ, see gCAvrit. 
TVTitan, I. trans., write: inf. 673. 
writJan, see biwrrSan. 
wrixl, f., innovation, novelty: ns. 416. 
Tvrixlan, see gewrixlan. 
X WTohtbora, m., atithor of evil: ns. 

Tvndu, see flod-, sundwudu. 

wuldor, Xi., glory; heaven : ns. 598, 778 ; 
gs. wuldres, 8, 71, 83, 158, 160, 409, 
463, 493. 527, 565. 740, 1 1 97, 1202, 
1587, 1664; ds. wuldre, 30, 57, no, 
347» 551, 718, 1243; as. 508, 595; 
is. wuldre, 1334; dp. wuldrum, 54. 

wuldorcyning, m., king of glory, Lord: 
ns. 1022 ; as. 161. 

wuldorfaeder, m., glorious father: as. 
217. 

wuldorlean, n., glorious reward: ns. 
1079. 

wuldorlic, adj., glorious, resplendent: 
nsm. loio. 



X ^vuldor^veorud, n., heavenly host, host 
of glory: gs. wuldorweorudes, 285. 

wuldrian, W2. trans., glorify, praise, 
magnify: 3 pi. wuldria'5, 401. See 
gewuldrian. 

wulf, m., ivolf: 256. 

wund, f., 7f/^z/;z^: ns. 770; gs. wunde, 
1321 ; as. wunde, 1458; ap. wunde, 
763, 1 107, 1207, 1313. See syn- 
■wund. 

wundor, n., wonder, marvel ; (ip. 
wwnAvMViv^^wondrously, in a won- 
derful way): ns. 1015; gp. wundra, 
988; ip. wundrum, 908, 1185. ^^" 
niaegen-, Seod^vundor. 

wundorbleo, n., wondrous color: ip. 
wundorbleom, 1139. 

X wnndorclQin, n., wonderful band: 
ip. wundorcl<jmmum, 310. 

wundorlic, adj., wondrous: nsf. 905. 

wundrian, W2. trans., wonder at, mar- 
vel at, be astonished at: opt. 3 pi. 
wundrien, 8. 

X wundrung, f., astonishment, amaze- 
ment: ns. 89. 

wunian, W2. intrans., dwell, remain, 
abide; continue, endure: I sg. 
wunige, 478, 488 ; 2 sg. wunast, 
163; 3 sg. wuna«, 405, 439, 590; 3 
pi. wunia'S, 598 ; pret. 3 sg. wunade, 
83; opt. 3 sg. wunige, 1332; inf. 
103, 622, 818, 1464; wunigan, 347. 

wynlie, adj., winsome: asm. wynllcne, 

1387- 
wynlice, adv., wzwj^w^/y : 1345. 
wynn, f., joy, gladness, delight: ds. 

Wynne, 437, 1244, 1481 ; as. wynne, 

1296; vs. 71; ip. w^nnum, 740. 

See lifwynn. 
wynster, see ^vinster. 
wynsum, adj., blissful: nsm. 1252. 
X wynsumlic, adj., pleasant, gracious, 

winsome: nsm. 911. 
w^Tcan, Wl. trans., do ; make, create ; 

(blodgyte wyrcan = shed blood) : 

pret. 2 sg. worhtes, 240 ; 3 pi. 

worlv'^an, 708; worhtun, 1053. See 



v..^ 



294 



GLOSSARY. 



[wyrd-ywan 



"or-, gew^rcan ; scyld-, syn-, 

WQinwyrcende. 
wyrd, f., event, occjirrence: gs. wyrde, 

81. See tovw^vd. 
Tvyrgan, see awjTged. 
wyrhta, m., workinan, builder: np. 

wyrhtan, 2. 
■wyrm, m., serpent ; worm : gp. wyrma, 

1250; ip. wyrmum, 625, 1547. 
wyrnan, see forwjTiian. 
wyrp, m., casti?tg, hurling: ip. wyrpum, 

565. [weorpan.] 
wyrpe, m., transformation: ds. 67. 
"wyrs, see yfel. 
"wyr'Se, adj., wo^'thy, deserving: nsn. 

600 ; apm. 30. See unwyr^e. 

Y. 

yean, see geycan; iecan. 

yfel, n., harm, mischief; misery, suf- 
fering, punishment ; sin, wickedness-. 
ns. 1332; gs. yfles, 874; as. 1253, 
1309. 

yfel, adj., evil, wicked; sore; comp. 
wyrsa = left {hand) : dpm. yflum, 
918, 1362, 1576; apn. 1452; comp. 
asm. wk. wyrsan, 1225, 

yfle, adv., evilly, wrongly, wickedly: 

1397. 
yld, f,, {old) age: ds. ylde, 1653. 



ymb, prep., round, about ; on {every 
side); of, about: w. ace. 61, 397, 507, 
1 1 25, 1 194, 1444. [Cf. Ger. um.'\ 
See also Sees, conj. 

ymbutan, adv., round about: 928. 

ymbutan, prep., round, about: w. ace. 

lOII. 

yriiien, adj., wide, spacious: asm. 

yrmenne, 481. 
yrmlSu, f., misery, distress, suffering, 

wretchedness: ns. 1292; as. 614; 

yrmH, 1429; erm))u, 271; ap. 

yrmba, 370; ip. yrm^um, 621. 

[earin.] 
yrre, adj., angry, wrathful: nsm. 1528 ; 

asm. yrne, 620. 
yrringa, adv., wrathfully; fiercely, furi- 

ozisly : 1 146, 1372. 
ytemest, adj., uttermost: dpm. ytemest- 

um, 879. 
yS, f., wave, flood: as. y^e, 1167; np. 

y'5a, 854. [Cf. Lat. unda?^ 
ytJast, see eatJe, adv. 
y^mearh, m., ocean-steed, ship : ap. 

y^mearas, 863. 
y?yre, see eaSe, adj. 
ywan, Wl. trans., sho7v, reveal, disclose : 

imp. sg. ywe, 245 ; inf. y[w]an, 1375. 

See aetywan; eawan, eowan; 

oSeawan, -eowan, -ywan. 






>\'^ ' ^ ^ '\"^ ^ ^ ^^^:; ^X^ ^^ ^>\:^,;4^.%^ " ^ ^ 'cP^ 









"r/- 









i^^ 






.^ -''c^. 



ri^^ I- 



-,v-'-^^-'X*^-\>^:.^^. ^ 



... .^^ 






'■«- ' " ■ , V <-- • « . ' ' ^S' V » • , -'^ ■> « ° , \^ ^ > 


















^^ • * . . >*' '0 






